Bait and Switch

Contents
Chapter 01 ............................................................................................................................ 2
Chapter 02 .......................................................................................................................... 16
Chapter 03 .......................................................................................................................... 26
Chapter 04 .......................................................................................................................... 40
Chapter 05 .......................................................................................................................... 52
Chapter 06 .......................................................................................................................... 67
Chapter 07 .......................................................................................................................... 77
Chapter 08 .......................................................................................................................... 88
Chapter 09 ........................................................................................................................ 102
Chapter 10 ........................................................................................................................ 116
Chapter 11 ........................................................................................................................ 129
Chapter 12 ........................................................................................................................ 139
Chapter 13 ........................................................................................................................ 153
Chapter 14 ........................................................................................................................ 164
Chapter 15 ........................................................................................................................ 175
Chapter 16 ........................................................................................................................ 186
Chapter 17 ........................................................................................................................ 195
Chapter 18 ........................................................................................................................ 207
Chapter 19 ........................................................................................................................ 221
Chapter 20 ........................................................................................................................ 232
Chapter 21 ........................................................................................................................ 245
Chapter 22 ........................................................................................................................ 255
Chapter 23 ........................................................................................................................ 269
Chapter 24 ........................................................................................................................ 281
Chapter 25 ........................................................................................................................ 290
Chapter 26 ........................................................................................................................ 301
Chapter 27 ........................................................................................................................ 309
Chapter 28 ........................................................................................................................ 320
Chapter 01
Blue lights... A whirring sound... I feel a sharp pain in my arm... Head is throbbing... I can no
longer feel my arm... Oh no, what have they done with my arm? A pink shadow bends over
me. Eyes... Such big eyes...

Sweat sheets down my face as I sit upright in bed, terror filling my mind and thoughts, as my
body reacts to the strange dream.

I can't feel my arm! Panicked, I quickly look at it, and a second later breathe a sigh of relief.
It's still there, though apparently numb from having slept on it wrong.

Falling back on my pillow, I'm shocked at how cold the sweat soaked sheets feel on my back
and head. Rolling it over to the dry side, I can't help but notice the time. There is only an hour
until my alarm goes off. Groaning, I roll over, hoping to get a little more sleep, before I have
to get up, and get ready for classes.

As my head is pounding, and my arm is stiff and tingling, I doubt I'm going to get anymore
rest.

***

The strains of music from Doctor Who fill the room, followed right after by robotic voices
screaming, "Exterminate! Exterminate!" Moaning like one of the Walking Dead, I reach for my
alarm clock to switch it off, only to find the switch is already in the off spot, the noise ending
just before I reached it.

Sitting up and rubbing my eyes, I reach for the glass of water I'd left on my nightstand before
going to bed last night, and try to wake my sleeping mind. For some reason my body feels
like I just finished a marathon, rather than had a restless night's sleep. I'm just glad the
headache is gone, though my arm still seems a little stiff.

My door flies open, and I look up to see my roommate, Dennis, looking at me.

"Rise and shine, dork!" he calls, turning on my light. "I thought I told you to change that alarm
sound. Your Doctor What is annoying in the morning."

"I'm a geek!" I told him for what felt like the hundredth time. "And it's Doctor Who, not What."

"More like Doctor Whatever." comes the snide rejoinder.

Shaking my head at my roommate's continued ignorance, I dress, and head from my room.
Reaching for the light switch, it flips off a moment before my hand reaches it. Looking at it in
confusion, my stomach rumbles, recalling me to breakfast.

"Have you been watching the news lately?" Dennis asks as I pour my cereal into a bowl. I
just give him a look, in response. He knows I can't abide watching the news. "I just thought
you might be interested in what's been happening, you being such a dork and all." Deciding
it's best to keep my mouth shut, I pour my milk. "Seems there was some girl in India that
started flying around town, like some sort of Superman or Superchic, and a guy in Japan
suddenly started on fire, but didn't get burned."

"Parlor tricks," I mumble around a mouthful, and move my arm around, still trying to work out
the stiffness. For a moment I consider mentioning that there are plenty of female comic book
characters that can fly, but then remembering his level of ignorance, I continue chewing.

"I dunno... The news seemed pretty interested in it. There are videos of the flying girl on
YouTube."

He continues to ramble on, but somehow I'm able to block him out, until I leave for class.

Cold air buffets me as I trudge through the snow to my first college course today. I could
have driven, but I live close enough to campus, that I'd rather save the gas.

Something strikes my back, but I ignore it, figuring it's another snowball and quite
accustomed to this childish behavior by now.

"What a nerd," Robbie Mortensen sneers a second later. I'd hoped to get away from the high
school bully after graduating, but his father had somehow managed to get him into the same
expensive college I'd received a scholarship to, and so I was still bullied by him. I almost turn
around to correct him that I am a geek, and not a nerd, but my inner sense warns me in time
that it would be a bad idea.

"Leave him alone, Robbie," Gina says almost on cue. She's Robbie's girlfriend, and has a
huge heart. She is also one of the hottest girls on campus. Now, when I say hot, I don't mean
Jewel Staite from Firefly hot, I'm talking Meagan Fox multiplied by Scarlett Johansson as
Black Widow H.O.T.!

"Okay, I'll weave the wittle ol' nerd awone for you," Robbie replied in baby talk. Why does
Gina put up with such an idiot, I wonder not for the first time. I hate to admit it, but I am a little
jealous of Robbie, if only because he has such a beautiful woman at his side, and me... Well,
I have only me.

Classes seem to drag on, and my mind keeps going fuzzy from lack of sleep, making it hard
to concentrate on any of the professors.

Finally, in my last class, I can take it no longer, and can't keep my eyes open. Which is
slightly odd, as Prof. Frankens' class is usually one of my favorites. Not because of the
subject matter, math has always been an easy subject for me, but because of her. She
stands just a little shorter than me, has beautiful big brown eyes that seem magnified by her
large glasses. Her long dark brown hair is usually pulled back, and softly reflects the
fluorescent lighting in the room. She has a small waist that usually gets overlooked because
of her ample bosom. I am usually quite attentive in her class, but today, I struggle just to
keep my eyes open, and on her, as she lectures us on a formula I'd easily mastered last
night.
If only the lights were off, so I could put my head down, and rest without getting caught. For a
moment, I dreamily imagine standing up and switching off the lights right by me, but they
require a special key to switch.

I open my eyes as someone gasps, and notice that the room is dark, except where Prof.
Frankens' computer screen is on, and a couple other students have their cell phones out,
playing instead of paying attention.

"Who turned out the lights?" the professor demands, walking to her desk, she shuffles
through a drawer. Apparently she finds what she's looking for, as she marches down the
aisle until she's right next to me, slips the key into a notch, and lifts it, restoring the lights.

She glares down at me, as if I had been the one to turn off the lights. "Mr. Xavier, did you
happen to see who turned off the lights?" I just shook my head, not having seen anyone do
it, my own eyes having been closed at the time. She looks at me suspiciously for a moment
and I can't tell if she thinks I'm guilty or trying to cover for someone else. Turning away, she
walks back down to her desk, dropping her key back into the drawer.

My mind is racing now. HAD I somehow turned off the lights? I couldn't see how. But then I
remember this morning with the alarm clock, and my bedroom light. Both had been off before
I hit them. And the light in class had gone off when I had thought about it. It was all likely a
coincidence, but I have to try. I picture the key in the switch, moving, turning the light off...
And freeze, a grin splitting my face.

Prof. Frankens mutters to herself as she climbs the aisle, key in hand again, to turn the light
back on. The class is loudly murmuring, but I ignore them as I consider what this means. Do
I have super powers? Am I some kind of mutant? More importantly, what exactly is it that I
can do? It has to be more than just turning off lights, because I'd done it to my alarm clock.

The lights came back on, startling me, and I remove the smile from my face a moment too
late.

"Since you think this is so funny, Mr. Xavier, I want to see you in my office after class." My
fellow students "ooh" like this was junior high, but I ignore them. Part of me is elated at my
new discovery, but another is horrified that I am in trouble now. Looking around class, I see a
number of students glancing at me furtively, unsure themselves if I'd really done the deed.
None of the stares really bothers me, till I see Gina giving me a disappointed look.

The professor gets back in front of the class, and continues her lecture, watching me like a
hawk. I want to experiment, but know better than to mess with the lights again. Maybe it is
telekinesis, I wonder, and start trying to lift my pencil off my desk with only my mind.

Nothing happens.

I try moving it side to side, but again, it sits motionless. Maybe it only works on electronics, I
wonder next. Looking around for someone with their cell phone out, I'm disappointed to see
none. I don't dare pull my own out, with Prof. Frankens watching me so closely, and it seems
the rest of the class feels the same way. The professor's computer screen is facing away
from me, so I can't really judge with it.

The bell rings, and I stand up to go, forgetting about Prof. Frankens' office, till she calls me
back to it.

Her office is small, but neatly organized, and I sit in a comfortable chair, facing her desk. She
goes to one of her filing cabinets, and starts rifling through it, till she finds what she is after,
and pulls out a manila folder.

"Nicholas Xavier," she intones, and I can tell from her voice that she's not very happy with
me, "4.0 average, going to this university on a full ride scholarship." Her eyes lift from the
folder, and seem to strike me to my core. "I have to confess, if you didn't do so well in my
class, I likely wouldn't even know who you are. You don't seem the type to cause problems,
so do you want to tell me what that was about out there?"

Her stare pieces me to the core, and I can feel my palms grow sweaty as the beautiful older
woman waits for my answer.

"P-professor Frankens,” I stammer, “I know I was smiling, but I thought it was kind of funny,
just like the rest of the class. I don't have a key to the switch, so I don't know how it got
turned off." But I do know, because I had done it. Done it somehow with my mind.

She starts talking again, but my mind is absorbed on what I might be able to do. I can see
her laptop screen in here, and imagine it turning off. Again, nothing happens. Thinking hard, I
try to figure out what is different. Every time it has worked, I was thinking about switching
something off, not just it being off suddenly. Looking to the laptop again, I imagine moving a
switch to turn it off, and have to stop myself from whooping as it suddenly powers down.

Wondering if I can only turn electronics off, I think about switching it back on, and I can
almost feel the switch move in my mind, as it starts to power back up.

"Are you listening to me?" My professor's voice cuts through my thoughts, and I look up to
meet her large brown eyes, unable to think of what she'd just said. I can see anger in her
eyes, as I hesitate to speak, but a sudden thought crosses my mind. What if I can switch off
her anger?

I quickly imagine her anger as a switch, with happiness on one end, anger the other, and try
to move the switch. I feel the switch with my mind, as I push against it with my will, but it
refuses to budge. I press harder, but still no movement. I almost give up, when her laptop
finally boots up, and its startup sounds distract her, and the switch moves a little bit. Not
enough to get rid of her anger, I suspect, but hopefully enough to blunt it.

Wondering if I had actually moved the emotional switch, or was simply able to sense it, I
decide to try something else. Perhaps it's too much to hope to be able to change a mood so
much, so quickly. While she is distracted with her laptop, I re-imagine the switch, but this
time, instead of happiness, I think of no feeling, and try to move the switch. It budges slightly
more, but still not enough. I can somehow sense the switch inside her.
Hmm... Inside her...

I look at my professor, at the way her suit hugs her nice curves, and another thought strikes
me. Maybe I can't change an emotion quickly, but can I affect her physically? I decide to
throw caution to the wind as she turns back to me, her anger only slightly blunted, due to my
efforts, and flip another switch in her, almost sighing when I feel it move easily.

Prof. Franken's eyes seem to grow larger, as what I had done seems to register to her, but
otherwise she shows no reaction. She just continues to stare at me, and I know her crotch is
getting wetter, or at least I hope it is, because I felt the switch move. I realize she is still
waiting for my answer.

"I promise you, I didn't see anybody turn off the lights, and I am not certain how they turned
off." I said, trying to think. It wasn't completely a lie, as I still didn't understand how this new
power of mine worked.

She continues to stare at me, but I can still feel the anger switch slowly moving. I decide that
emotionless is a poor place to move the switch to, and instead create a switch to horny,
wondering just what I might be capable of doing to this mature and beautiful woman. I can
immediately feel that the switch in her mind is easier to move, but still not moving fast.

Suddenly I realize that the switch making her pussy wet has turned back off on its own. Can I
only use one switch at a time? I wonder, as I turn that one back on, and sense the 'horny'
switch start moving again. No, I must be able to do more than one at a time, I figure, but how
many? And why did the other switch turn off?

I easily create and flip another switch in her, making her nipples hard, and hold back my grin
as she starts talking again. "You're a bright student, and I don't want to see you get into any
trouble." I can feel her horny switch moving faster now, but I have to keep constant attention
on the other two, or they turn themselves back off. "I will ignore what happened today, but I
don't want it to happen again." She is fidgeting where she's standing. "Do you have a
girlfriend?"

The sudden question distracts me, and I lose my concentration, letting all three switches go.
"Me? I..."

"Never mind, I shouldn't have asked" she says to me, giving herself a small shake, and
sitting on the edge of her desk.

I immediately grab all three switches, but the moment is gone. "You may leave now, Mr.
Xavier. Have a good night."

Cursing inwardly, I walk out of her office. I had almost had her, I think to myself, wondering
where my switches might have taken me.

Outside the classroom, I see Gina and Robbie talking across the hallway. Deciding to have
my revenge on Robbie for all those years of bullying, I start to switch Gina's anger on,
throwing all my frustration behind the effort, and feel it moving slowly as they talk. Pretty
soon I see Robbie get defensive, as Gina's anger rises. After only a couple minutes, Gina
starts yelling, "I'm so sick of the way you act like you're some big tough guy around your
friends, but then act all sweet and nice when we're alone!"

Robbie looks around, and sees me watching them. Apparently he decides to take his
frustrations out on me, as he stomps over to where I stand.

"You got a problem, nerd?" He demands, and this time I let a smile split my face as I flip a
switch in him, and feel it move with ease.

"No, but by your smell," I look down at his crotch, and see a satisfying wet spot growing, "it
looks like you really needed to go to the bathroom."

"I—What the!" Turning beet red, Robbie turns away from me, trying to cover the evidence of
his loose bladder, and sees Gina staring at him in wonder. "I'll get you for this, nerd!" He
screams as he starts running down the hallway, leaving a small puddle behind.

"I'm a geek, dammit!" I yell after him, laughing.

"I can't believe that just happened," a voice says right behind me, and I turn to see Gina's
hazel eyes looking into mine. "I've heard you say that before, that you're a geek," she said,
and I could feel my mouth go dry. Even a few feet away, her proximity to me is having quite
the effect. "What is the difference between a nerd and a geek?" Her anger switch is slowly
turning back off, as she gets back in control of her emotions.

It takes me a couple of tries to get moisture back into my mouth before I'm able to answer
her. "Geeks and nerds are both knowledgeable and fanatical about their interests, but geeks
have social skills that nerds and dorks don't."

Gina laughed, and it sounded like music to me. "So what is the difference between dorks and
nerds?"

"Dorks aren't as smart as geeks or nerds," I say, a little easier this time, her manner putting
me at ease.

Gina places her hand on my shoulder, and it feels like lightning erupts from her touch. "Look,
I'm sorry about the way he always treats you, he really isn't that bad of a guy, once you get
to know him."

I can't help but think of all the years he has bullied me, and just can't see things from her
point of view. "I don't think I will need to worry about him much longer," I say, instead of what
I am thinking.

"So, if geeks are so smart, I'll bet you can help me out with Prof. Franken's math class,
right?" Gina smiles at me, but I feel a knot forming in the pit of my stomach. I had hoped that
she was better than this, but it is the same old game: an attractive woman, appealing to my
insecurities, to get me to do their work, promising closeness, but never delivering. It was a
game I'd fallen for many times in the past, and likely would many times to come.

Or would I?

In the past, I didn't have my new-found abilities. This time, the game would be different, I
decide.

"Sure," I pipe, trying to put on a gullible looking smile. "Why don't you come to my apartment
tonight, and we can go over it?"

"Tonight?" Gina says hesitantly. "I have to work tonight, but if you want to come to my place
around eight, I should be home." Disappointed that I won't have her in my own domain, I
reason that my abilities should work just as well at her place, plus it will give me more time to
experiment with my abilities before I go over.

She gives me her address, and we part ways.

The walk back to my apartment goes by in a blur. Along the way I turn on and off street
lights, and even start a car as I walked by it. By the time I arrive home, I know that I can
affect anything I can conceive of as a switch, but only within approximately fifty feet of me.
Also, if I create a switch, it remains, so that I don't have to recreate it again later, and I can
feel the switch if I am close enough to it.

I continue experimenting, as I plan for this evening. Looking at myself in the mirror, I notice
my slightly pale complexion, and thin frame, and wonder... I imagine a switch inside me, to
bulk me up and darken my skin a little, but when I go to flip it, nothing happens. I don't feel a
switch move, and no changes occur to my body. Why doesn't it work, I ponder, and then I
realize that I am trying to switch my reflection. Closing my eyes, I try again, forming the
switch in my mind, but again, I'm met with failure. Did my abilities fail me? The lights in my
room turning off and back on again disprove that. My only conclusion then is that I am unable
to make switches within me.

My door opens, and Dennis walks through uninvited. "Hey dork, I have a girl coming over
tonight, so I need you to make yourself scarce."

Frustration fills me, at the way he constantly calls me dork and my inability to affect myself,
and I act before thinking. Forming an intimidation switch, I apply mental pressure to it, noting
that it requires some effort to do so, and raise my voice as I talk to him. "I've told you, I'm a
geek, not a dork. Get it right for once!"

"O-Okay. Sorry," Dennis says, his voice slightly quavering, and I feel guilty for manipulating
him like this, but if he would only listen... "You're a geek, I-I get it." He looks at me a little
queerly, and then seems to get his confidence back, as I feel the switch I created move back.
"Anyway, think you can do something else tonight?"
For a moment I'm tempted to stay and screw things up for him, but the thought of Gina
recalls me to my other plans. "Yeah, I've got plans with Gina tonight anyway." I try to reply
offhandedly.

Dennis turns to go, then freezes. "Wait, Gina? Robbie Mortensen's Gina? So the rumor
about you making him wet himself is true?" Dennis's intimidation switch moves a little on its
own, and I can't help but smile. Despite that, I try to act innocent.

"I dunno about that," I hedge. "Gina said she needed help with Prof. Frankens' class, and I
said I would."

"Does Robbie know?"

"Do I care?" I retort, surprised by my own confidence.

Dennis lets out a loud guffaw, before slapping me on the back. "You really are a geek, and
not a dork," he says as he leaves my room, leaving me in confusion by exactly what he
means, but glad he is finally calling me a geek.

The drive to Gina's house is a short one, and I note that I am still a couple minutes early.
Doubt about whether she is really playing on my insecurities or not start to assail me, and I
wonder if I am doing the right thing. I resolve to not use my ability, unless I find out
otherwise. Walking up to her door, I go ahead and knock.

An older woman, probably in her early forties answers the door, and I immediately think I
have the wrong place.

"Yes?" She asks, and the voice sounds slightly familiar.

"Um," I say uncertainly, "I'm here to see Gina?"

"Oh, you must be the tutor Gina told me about. Come in." I am able to see the similarities in
this older woman and Gina, now that I look closer at her. They both have blond hair, and slim
waists, as well as a few similar facial features. "I'm Gina's mom, Nancy. She just got back
from work, and is changing. Why don't you wait in here, and I'll let her know you're here."

Despite myself, I can't help but admire Nancy's small rear as she ascends the stairs. For a
moment I consider using my abilities on her, but decide I can always do that later. Tonight I
need to be focused on Gina.

"She'll be ready in a few more minutes; can I get you anything to drink?" Suddenly it dawns
on me that if Nancy is home, it will make it difficult to do what I want with Gina. I create a few
switches in her mind, without moving them, and hope she doesn't travel outside of fifty feet
from me. I'm not sure if the switch has to be within eyesight or not, but I guess I'll find out. I
hadn't planned on Gina still living with her parents. This only confirms that Gina is only using
me. Why else make sure to have this tutoring session where her mother is around?
I realize that Nancy is still waiting for me to answer. "Whatever you have will be fine," I state,
moving a switch in her that makes her accept me. It is only a small switch, and barely moves,
as it is already mostly flipped on its own. She returns a moment later with some Sprite and a
smile. I notice she has the same Hazel eyes as Gina. She really is attractive for her age, I
decide.

I can feel a headache start behind my eyes, and I wonder if the switches are taking a toll on
me.

"Sorry to make you wait," I hear Gina's soft voice at the stairs, pulling me from my thoughts,
and turn to look at her. Her hair is still wet from getting out of the shower, but she seems to
have redone her makeup, and her clothes are tight fitting, without being too revealing. She
has a sweet innocent looking smile that I have seen many times before. My doubts about her
intentions lessen even more, and I start making switches in her immediately.

"You two behave yourselves, now," Nancy sings as I walk up the stairs, and can feel my face
turn red.

"Mom!" Gina protests, before turning to me and whispering, "Sorry about that. She thinks I
invited you over for more than just tutoring."

"It's okay," I tell her, flipping a switch as I speak, and turning it back off when I stop. "I know
how parents can be." Inwardly I smile, knowing that her crotch grows wet every time I speak.

"She's been kinda funny since dad left," Gina tells me as she opens her bedroom door, and
waves me in. "But you don't want to hear about that."

Oh, but I do, I think. If Nancy is single, I could possibly have some fun with her, but I shake
the thought off. Tonight is about working with Gina. I notice that she leaves her door open,
before she sits at her desk, and brings up her computer screen.

"So what did you want to go over tonight?" I ask, flipping, and un-flipping the switch as I
speak. I notice that physical reactions to my switches are a lot easier than emotional ones.

"The chapter we went over last week has me confused, and I still haven't turned in our
assignment from then either." She pauses to look at me for a moment before continuing, "I
have a favor to ask."

Here it comes, I think. She's going to ask me to do the work for her. I'm actually a little
surprised. Usually they take a little longer before asking, preferring to flirt a little more first. I
just nod, expecting the inevitable.

"Do you mind not telling Robbie about this? He tends to get a little jealous, and I'd rather he
not know you were over here."

For a second I'm stunned, but I recover quickly. That wasn't what I'd expected her to ask.
"Sure. Odd about what happened to him today," I say, wanting to speak as much as
possible. I notice her cheeks flush slightly every time I talk, and checking her 'horny' switch, I
notice that it has moved a little on its own.

"Yeah, I wonder if he's feeling alright." Her 'horny' switch drops a little, and I kick myself
mentally for bringing him up. "I tried calling him, but he won't return my calls."

"I'm sure a big guy like Robbie can take care of himself," I reassure her, and then
immediately go into the lesson, wanting to change the subject. The more I talk, the wetter I
know she is getting, and eventually I notice that her 'hard nipple' switch is stuck to on, and
her 'horny' switch steadily moves as well. I lean over her shoulder, as I point out a small
correction to her work, and notice her fidgeting in her seat.

"Oh, I'll never get this!" She groans in frustration after about twenty minutes. "It's just too
hard." She looks at me for a second, and I don't have to read her mind to know what is
coming next. "I just can't seem to concentrate tonight, and this was due last week." She acts
like she is hesitating, and then continues, "I hate to ask this, but do you think you could do it
for me? I promise to make it up to you..." She trails off as she gives me a shy smile.

She. Is. Good! For a moment I'd almost forgotten, but her words bring it all back to me. I
decide to play along though, just to see how far she is willing to go. "Make it up to me?" I
press hard on her 'horny' switch, feeling it move gradually under my pressure. "How?"

Sitting in her chair, she puts her hands on her knees, arms stiff, and somehow manages to
shrug and squeeze her ample bosom together at the same time, giving me a great shot of
her cleavage. Despite myself, I feel my dick harden even more than it already was from all
my previous thoughts about tonight. "I dunno... Did you know my mom actually said you were
cute?"

Did she now...? I wonder. Appealing to my ego, and flaunting her body; Gina really is good at
this game. "If I do your work for you, how will you learn?" I ask, trying to act innocent, but
glancing at her cleavage at the same time. I know it is expected of me, and it truly is no
hardship.

Gina brings her right hand up to her chest, and lightly runs her fingers across her own
cleavage as she speaks, sounding thoughtful. I can easily make out her hardened nipples
through her shirt and bra. "You'll continue to tutor me, of course."

And you'll continue to want me to do the work for you, of course, I think but don't say. I notice
her left hand is now lightly rubbing her thighs. "I wouldn't ask, but with work, and everything
else, I just don't think I will have the time to complete it, and it's already late. I promise it will
only be this once. I can't afford to fail any classes, and you're so smart..." I'm still leaning
over her, and our faces are pretty close. I lick my lips, and mash hard on her 'horny' switch.
The switch violently moves, and for a moment I think I broke the switch, wondering if that
was even possible, until Gina moans softly, and mashes her lips to mine.

For a second I'm caught off guard, as her tongue frantically beats against my lips, and in a
daze I open up to it. Our tongues swirl around each other, and I realize she is shaking. I must
have made her orgasm! The comprehension strikes me, and now I am rock hard in my own
pants: pants that I feel hands at, fumbling with my belt. I help her, undoing my zipper without
breaking the kiss.

Her slender fingers reach in, and draw out my stiff member, and suddenly her face pulls
away, leaving my lips feeling barren and naked.

"What the..." Gina gasps, as she looks at me. Her eyes dart from my penis, up to my face
and back again. "I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to--" I quickly find her 'guilt' switch, and start to
fight it back to the off position. "I have a boyfriend... I shouldn't..." I continue to manipulate
her switches, holding her 'horny' switch on, working hard on keeping 'guilt' down, and pretty
soon her eyes are locked solely on my crotch. "I've never seen one so big," she murmurs,
licking her lips. I feel her 'guilt' switch try to move, but I hold it firm. "Robbie's is so much
smaller, I... I... It's wrong, but oh so big..." 'Guilt' is nearly completely off, and I watch as her
hands start to rise to my crotch again. "So big..." she repeats dazedly, as her fingers grip my
manhood. Her hands aren't able to make it all the way around the base, and I moan as her
fingers grip me tighter.

My slight headache increases, but I ignore it, concentrating on the pleasure of having a
beautiful woman handling me.

Her eyes dart up to mine for only a moment, before she leans forward, and is barely able to
stretch her lips around the bulbous head. Using her grasp on me, she pulls me to her, and I
am more than willing to do so, taking a couple of half steps, till I am standing between her
legs as she sits in her chair. She starts to make sucking noises, as she tries to get more and
more of me into her warm wet mouth. She looks so cute, with her eyes closed, and her lips
locked around me, I moan earnestly. I can already feel myself getting close. Her tongue is
doing delicious things to me.

"Gina? Is everything okay up there? I thought I heard a noise." Nancy's voice comes calling
through the open doorway, and for a second I panic, as my hands grip the back of Gina's
head, holding her still. I'm not sure if she heard though, lost in her own lusts as she is and
she continues to suck and slurp on my cock.

I immediately start flipping some of the switches I'd created in Nancy earlier, noting that her
'concern' switch takes a little effort, but grudgingly moves nonetheless. I also make a quick
'concern' switch for Gina, and make sure it is set to off. "Everything is fine, Nancy," I call out
the door, thankful that I don't have to see the switch, to move it, and tweaking her
'acceptance' switch at the same time. Imagining the door as a sideways switch, I gently
move it closed.

"Okay. Just lemme know if you kids need anything." I sense Nancy's switches moving away
until they are out of range, and sigh in relief.

The panic seems to have reset me, and I look back down at Gina, hungrily gobbling my
schlong. I can make out her cleavage, and gently slip my right hand from the back of her
head, down her neck, to her chest, between her firm breasts, and then around to her left
nipple, under her bra. Gina moans as I start to play with the hard nub, making her blowjob
that much greater. She is only able to get a couple inches between her lips, but the way she
moves her tongue, around the rim of the head feels fantastic.

I pull my hand out from her shirt, and bend over, grabbing the sides of the garment, and start
to tug it up. The sexy blonde pulls off me long enough to pull her shirt off, and then lunges
back to my cock. Her lust and hunger drive me wild with my own, and this time I can't stop
the impending orgasm.

"I'm getting close," I whisper, and she only nods, before going wild. Sucking harder, slurping
noises rebound around the room, as my climax strikes me. I have to lock my knees, as string
after string of jism shoots into Gina's all-devouring mouth. She suddenly stops sucking, but
her moans increase, and it occurs to me that she is having another orgasm. I realize I am
mentally mashing down hard on her horny switch, and let up, noting that she starts to
recover from her climax as I do so.

She pulls her head away from my crotch, sucking every last drop out of me as she does so,
and my slightly shrinking head makes a 'popping' noise as it exits her mouth. She grins up at
me, while her hands glide up and down my saliva soaked prick, and I see her suck up a bit of
my cum that somehow escaped her soft lips.

"I have never cum from giving head before," she says in awe. "Imagine what else this thing
can do..." she tenderly squeezes my cock, and winks at me.

I'm not sure if it is my lessened libido after having just blown one helluva load down her
throat or what, but somehow the words were out of my mouth before I could think better of
them. "What about Robbie?"

Without missing a beat, or a stroke, she answers me with that beautiful smile still on her
face. "Who cares? I'll deal with him later, but right now, I have something better than his tiny
prick to deal with."

Before I know it, Gina stands up, and shoves me back to the bed. She undoes her pants,
dropping them to the floor, and I quickly do the same, feeling my own libido start to rise
again, as I spy the heart-shaped fuzz that tops her vagina. Reaching behind her back, she
unsnaps her bra, finally freeing her two large mounds to my hungry gaze. I have to admit that
breasts are my biggest fetish; big, small, firm, or flabby, I love them all. Gina's are anything
but flabby, and I already know just how firm they are. They stand out proudly from her chest
as she walks over to me, crawling on the bed, and slipping my re-hardening penis back into
her wet mouth.

Gina starts to move her body around, till she straddles my face. Her pussy is nearly dripping
as I lightly bring the tip of my tongue to it, tasting her for the first time. As my tongue comes
into contact with her crotch, she grunts, slamming her wet slit down against my mouth, and I
feel her own mouth go down further on my rock hard rod. Shoving my tongue in as far as it
can go, I am nearly drinking the juices that are flowing from her.

"My Gawd, I have never been this horny before in my life!" Gina exclaims, and it sounds like
she is trying to catch her breath. "I can't wait to get this beast in me." Catching me unawares
with her speed, Gina spins around, and soon has my cock at the entrance to her slippery
hole. "Take it slow," she tells me, then ignores her own advice as she starts pressing back
with her pelvis. After a couple seconds, I feel my head pop past her inner lips, and we both
sigh with the connection. She is tight, and I doubt if she is going to be able to take my whole
length into her.

I continue to hold still, while Gina firmly grinds her twat down the length of my pole. Every
little centimeter seems like a small triumph, as her massaging muscles take me in deeper
and deeper. Her delightful breasts are dangling above me, and I lift my head to taste them
for the first time. Her right nipple is already hard, as I suck it between my lips, and nibble
lightly on it. I must have surprised her with this action, as she suddenly gasps, and I feel
myself slide into her a little further. She freezes on top of me, and I can feel her pussy
quivering around my cock, lubricating it in even more of her juices as she has another small
orgasm. If I hadn't already gotten off once, I likely would be shooting down that tight, dark
canal right now.

When she finally stops shuddering, she looks between us, and gasps. "Holy shit! How big
are you? I've never had one this deep before and there is still half of you out of me! I almost
feel like you're splitting me in two."

In answer, I grip an ass cheek in each hand, suck hard on her nipple, and lift my hips slightly,
going a bit deeper. Gina grunts with my motion, gripping the back of my head, and pulling me
tighter to her breast. She pulls up a little bit, and then slams back down, barely taking any
more of me inside her.

I hear the door open, and check to see that I can feel Nancy's switches just outside it. I throw
all my weight against Nancy's and Gina's 'concern' switch, making sure they are both fully set
to off, and Nancy's 'acceptance' switch is fully on, as she enters the room.

"I thought I would make you two some snacks, while you were up here," the older woman
says, standing next to us. Her voice almost seems flat, as she talks.

"Ung," Gina grunts, as she tries and fails again to take more of me into her grasping vagina,
"Okay, thanks mom. We'll eat them in a minute."

"You two enjoy, now, and I'll leave you alone." I sense Nancy moving to the door.

"Oh, I am enjoying!" Gina nearly screams, slamming down hard. Her pussy is so tight, it feels
like it is trying to strangle my cock, but no matter how hard she tries, she can't seem to get
the last few inches inside her. "Damnit! What does it take to get all of you inside me?" She
demands.

"Practice," I tell her simply, though the truth is, none of the few girlfriends I've had have ever
been able to take my full length. Hungrily, I reattach my mouth to her nipple.

Taking a tighter grip on her ass, I start to move under her with my own rhythm. Pulling out
until only my tip is still within her, I drive back in, till my head hits her bottom.
Gina's fingers dig into the back of my scalp, as she starts yelling in the throes of her passion.
"Oh, fuck me, you're HUGE! Harder, fuck me harder with that massive cock of yours! Oh,
damn, I'm gonna cum aga--" Her hand pulls me away from her teat, as she presses her
mouth to mine. The passion and fury of the kiss is enough to set me off again, and I barely
pull her off me in time to shoot my second load between our bodies.

We continue to kiss for a few moments, wrapped up in the pleasure of our shared bliss,
shaking and moaning, until Gina pulls away, breathing heavily.

"I've never cum that hard, before!" she exclaims, her cheeks flushed, and her chest still
heaving. "But next time, cum inside me; I'm on the pill." She shakes her head, looking at me.
"I can't believe a geek could DO that to me."

I can only nod my head and smile, exhaustion nearly overwhelming me, and my head
throbbing.

Gina is the first to get up, and we start to clean up our mutual mess, thankful for the small
sandwiches Nancy made, and left for us on Gina's desk. We'd worked up quite an appetite.

Gina's mom greets me with a warm smile, but a slightly puzzled look on her face as I leave. I
wonder what she's thinking after walking in on her daughter and me screwing?

It isn't until I am driving back to my apartment that I start to wonder what Gina is going to tell
Robbie. A small part of me feels bad for taking the jock's girlfriend, but the memories of all
the times he has bullied me washes any lingering feelings of guilt away. I'm not worried
about retribution from him either. Not any more, at least.

There is no sock on the door as I get to my apartment, and I sigh in relief. I'm completely
worn out after today, and am looking forward to getting some sleep.

Ten minutes and two Tylenol later, I am crawling into bed, Batman PJ's on, the light off, and
my alarm set to 'exterminate' my sleep in the morning.

A bright blue light causes me to sit up in bed in alarm. My heart is already pounding as I look
around my room, and I can feel the beginnings of terror take hold of me as I see a figure
standing by my window. It isn't human, I know. Not with its too long arms, willowy frame,
over-large eyes set in a delicate seeming pink face.

"Are you the one?" The simple question from this creature fills me with more dread, than
anything else in my life.

===================================
Chapter 02
Waking up with a start, heart thumping in my chest, and sweat dripping once again from my
brow, I'm furiously looking around my room. Just a dream. It was just another nightmare, I
keep telling myself. Images of strange pink creatures burning, dying horribly, and the sounds
of terror filled screams still echoing around in my throbbing head.

Looking to the clock, I can't stop a groan. There's still a half-hour until my alarm is set to go
off. The thought of trying to get more sleep and possibly continuing that dream are enough to
get me out of bed.

I reach for the light switch with my mind, and as soon as I feel it, it flips on. Sharp, lancing
pain drives into my mind. Spikes are slowly being pounded between my eyes, and I stop
trying to move the switch. The pain lessens markedly, but the echo of it can still be felt, as I
realize that I've fallen to the floor.

"Are you alright in there, man?" Dennis says a few moments later, entering through my door
without knocking. "I heard you yell."

Getting up on my knees, I hold my head in my hands and answer back, "Yeah, just a bad
dream. Sorry I woke you."

As Dennis walks away, I wonder what's happened? I can still feel the switch with my mind,
but I don't dare try and flip it again. The pain is still there between my eyes, though it's only a
pale shadow of what it had been. Did I overuse my new ability yesterday, or have I somehow
broken it?

Deciding that I need to rest my mind for a bit, I bring up my laptop. The latest episode of Big
Bang Theory had downloaded last night, and it usually puts me in a much better mood.
Some people may wonder how I can enjoy a show that makes fun of geeks and nerds, but
Kaley Cuoco, AKA Penny, is hot, and I like seeing geeks get hot chicks.

Speaking of hot chicks, the memories from last night with Gina run through my mind, and
despite my headache, I smile.

"Exterminate! Exterminate!" The sound of my alarm going off scares me all over again, which
ruins the final scene of the episode I'd been watching, and turns my mood sour all over
again. I quickly grab my Android phone, and turn it off. Considering the dreams I had last
night, I decide that I really should follow Dennis's advice and change the alarm sound. I
choose Aeris's Theme from Final Fantasy VII, as that has a more soothing tone, and hope
that it will be nicer to wake up to.

I change out of my Batman pajamas, rubbing my eyes, and wishing I had slept better.

"Hey," Dennis says around a mouthful of cereal as I grump out of my room, "I've done some
more checking online and found even more people who claim to have special abilities."
I stop in my tracks as his words sink in, trying to recall if I'd told him what I can do now. Or
rather, what I'd been able to do yesterday. Then, sighing in relief, I remember the
conversation he'd had with me yesterday morning about the news reports he'd seen on T.V.

"Don't give me that look. I thought you were into this kind of weird stuff," the other man gets
defensive, and I can feel the intimidation switch I'd made yesterday move up a little.

"What did you find now?" I ask, trying to act uninterested, but also feeling guilty for
intimidating him unintentionally.

After the events of yesterday, he has my full attention.

"Some guy down in Brazil can make himself change colors like a chameleon. It almost
makes him invisible." As he talks, bits of cereal spew from his mouth, but he just keeps
talking excitedly. "Man, if I could do that, I'd hide out in the cheerleader's locker room. Can
you imagine what goes on in there?"

I can only shake my head at his juvenile behavior, but wonder if what he is telling me is real.
If I had received new abilities, it is completely likely that others might have too. The only thing
I can't figure out is: what had the catalyst been?

"I forgot to ask you," my roommate states, finally swallowing his mouthful. "How did your date
go with Gina?"

"It wasn't a date," I answer immediately. "It was a tutoring session." I can't hide my smile
though, and know I'm busted.

"Tutoring... Right... Somehow I think she did more teaching than you did, from that smile of
yours!" If only he knew!

I can feel the blood rushing to my face. "Let's just say, she may no longer be interested in
Robbie." I remember that Dennis had had a date last night too, and I want to change the
subject. "What about your date? How'd it go?"

"Did you see a sock on the door? No? Then you know how it went." Dennis suddenly turns
sullen, and I wonder what had happened. Being a Jock, he normally has his pick of women.
From the noises that have emanated from his room on past occasions, I know he gets plenty
of action. That is a large part of why we'd instituted the 'sock on the doorknob': I have walked
in on him on more than one occasion.

Knowing that I wasn't going to get any details, I eat my own cereal, shower, brush my teeth,
and get out the door.

I'm greeted viciously by wind and snow as it pelts me in the face the second I step outside,
and I rush to my car. Normally I prefer to walk to campus, but in bad weather like this, I'm
glad I have my car. It takes me a few minutes to get it warmed up, and I have to keep my
wipers going and defrost running just to see the mushy road; it's almost a whiteout, out there.
The snow is coming down hard, and I find myself envying the guy from Japan that can start
himself on fire. That is a feat that would be quite handy at the moment.

Slick as the roads are, I arrive on campus at the same time I usually do when I walk. By the
time I make it to class, I'm covered in snow, and slightly out of breath from running. On the
plus side, no one threw any snowballs at me, or called me any derogatory names. Everyone
is too busy trying to get out of this storm.

On the bad side, despite running and the cold, I fall asleep halfway through my science
class, and can't get my programs to compile in my programming class; all the switches I
wrote into my code keep failing. The Irony of that doesn't escape me.

Lunch is a welcome break, but I can't get my mind off my failure with the switches. I'm lost in
thought, when something strikes the back of my head. Thankfully, my headache has
completely dissipated.

"Look what we have here," Robbie's voice booms above me, and I cringe, "a geek who
thinks too highly of himself."

"Leave me alone, Robbie," I murmur, cradling my head in my hands. I can see the orange
that struck me on the floor. Part of me is glad he is finally calling me a geek. The other part of
me is shaking; with my new ability out of commission, I know I'm no match for the bigger
man.

"Weave me awone, Wobbie," he mimics in baby talk, laughing. "Gina told me you tried to
come on to her, and she had to kick you out. She's mine, understand? Leave her alone, or
you will have to deal with me." Robbie's tone makes my head throb again, but his words
make my blood boil. Gina claimed *I* had come onto HER? Sure, I had flipped some of her
switches, but in the end, she had been the one to kiss me. I guess her guilt switch must have
flipped back over after I'd left.

I stand up from my chair, turning to face the bigger man, and speak before I can think better
of it. "Really, Robbie? I have a question for you: how bow-legged was she walking this
morning?"

I can see that my strike hits home by the flash of red that blossoms across his cheeks.
Quicker than I can think, he shoves me back, and I fall hard back into my chair. I know I don't
stand a chance against him in a fight, but with my anger rising, I start to act before I can think
better of it. I make a switch in him to make him weaker, and firmly start moving it, ignoring
the growing pain behind my eyes.

Getting back to my feet, I look up at him, wishing I was the taller one. My fists are clenched
at my side, as I glare at the bully.

"Look at the dweeb," someone says behind Robbie, and I realize he's brought one of his
cronies along for my humiliation, "looks like he wants to fight you, Robbie. You'd better be
careful, he looks angry." The mocking tone just adds fuel to my ire, and I push harder on
Robbie's 'weak' switch, then remember that I had created another switch yesterday.
"Maybe if you were a big enough man to satisfy your girlfriend, she wouldn't have come to
me." The words are out of my mouth before I can think better of them. What is coming over
me? Am I letting this power go to my head? Knowing that power corrupts, I try to reign in my
anger, before I go too far.

Again Robbie's hands push against me, but in his weakened state, he forces himself back
and almost trips over Derek Peterson. Derek catches his leader, however, and helps him
back to his feet. Robbie looks confused for a moment, then attempts to shove me again,
bracing himself this time, but he barely has any strength left in his body.

"Leave me alone, Robbie, and never bother me again," I tell the bully, gleeful menace
dripping from my voice. "I'd hate for you to have any more. . . accidents."

Robbie's arm cocks back, ready to strike, but his eyes grow large as I flip the remaining
switch. In horror he looks down, to see a puddle forming at his feet.

"Come on, Robbie!" Derek cheers on the bigger man, not noticing the growing yellow stain
around Robbie's feet. "Show this dweeb where he stands. . . Robbie?" It's too late. Robbie
has turned and fled, an unmistakable dark stain still growing as he runs. "What the. . .?"
Derek trails off, slowly turning back to face me.

"Better follow him, unless you want the same," I threaten, feeling full of myself.

"Freak," Derek yells, but turns tail, and follows the wet trail out the cafeteria doors.

It's not until I sit down, that I realize my switches are working again, though I can feel the
pain building behind my eyes, forcing my anger to follow Robbie's example, and flee.

A second later, the pain strikes harder than ever before and everything goes black.

***

Soft talking brings me out of a dreamless sleep, and I try to gather in my thoughts and
unfamiliar surroundings. Under me is a stiff mattress, with white sheets. A white curtain
hangs from the ceiling, and everything seems to be white around me. I'm dead, I figure, and
allow my head to drop back onto the pillow. I've overused my ability, and it's killed me. At
least the headache is gone.

"Ah, I see you finally woke up," a soft feminine voice sounds close by, and I look up to see
old Mrs. Polkins, her gray hair tucks neatly into a bun on the back of her head, and her large
smock is hugging tightly to her slightly massive frame.

"Wh-What happened?" I ask, finding my throat dry. Not dead then, I realize with some relief.
Mrs. Polkins looks *nothing like an angel.
"I was hoping you could tell me." Mrs. Polkins, the campus nurse, is a nice enough woman, I
had heard, but this is the first time I've had to come here. The lights flicker as she speaks,
and I wonder if the storm is still going strong outside.

Laying back down, I shake my head and shrug. She keeps an eye on me for another hour,
before releasing me, telling me I should see a doctor when I get the chance.

Leaving her office, I note that my head truly no longer hurts, and remembering the look on
Robbie's face as he ran away brings a smile to my face. Hopefully, I won't have to deal with
him again.

Checking my watch, I see that I've already missed half of Prof. Frankens' class, and just
decide to go home, to get ready for work tonight. Besides, I don't care to deal with Gina's
betrayal right now.

The drive home takes nearly as long as the drive to school had this morning, the storm has
gotten worse. I notice more than a couple cars have slid off the slick road, and the snow is
piled high. I take my sweet time, and make it back to my apartment safely.

Walking into my room, I plop down on the bed, and brace myself, before trying to mentally
turn off the light. The pain hits me almost immediately, but it's duller than it'd been this
morning. Either I'm getting used to it, or it's not as bad. Better yet, the light turned off, and I'm
still conscious.

The power flickers a few more times as I dress for work, and I wonder if the restaurant will
still be open in this storm. Deciding that I'm better safe than sorry, I call my boss. He informs
me in no uncertain terms that I was either to show up for work, or I can find a new job.
Cursing him soundly, I trudge back through the snow to my car, then curse even louder as
my car slides more than drives down the slick roads.

I'm ten minutes late, when I walk through the door.

"Where the hell have you been?" Thunders the deep voice of Bradley (don't call him Brad)
Cooper, my boss. He is a big bull of a man, and runs this restaurant with an iron fist. He is
also the owner's son. The lights in the restaurant shine off his shaved head, and I can see he
is already in a foul mood.

Looking around, I can't understand what his rush is, with the storm blowing outside, the
restaurant is mostly empty, but I'm not about to point that out to him.

Turning to point outside, I opened my mouth to explain, but he cuts me off.

"Don't blame the storm. You knew what it was like when you called, and should have left
earlier to make up for it. Now get back to the kitchens, and get to work." Bradley doesn't
even wait for a response before storming off to berate one of the busboys for some imagined
infraction.
All I can do is shake my head, as I nearly run back to the kitchens. For a moment I'm
tempted to use my ability on him, but decide he isn't worth the headache.

For the next hour, I cook what few orders come my way, and otherwise keep to myself.

"We're out of juice up front," Shanna, a new waitress, calls back.

"It's in the fridge, but make sure you get one out of the freezer to thaw out and replace it," I
tell her. I see the brunette take one of the concentrated juice jugs out of the fridge, and take it
up front. A few minutes later, she returns and walks into the freezer, only to come out a
second later, shivering and empty handed.

"I can't find it in there, and its freezing!" She walks up to me, rubbing her arms, and asking,
"Can you help me find it, Nick?"

Shanna is a new waitress, so it's understandable that she needs help. I follow her back to the
freezer, and notice that she has a pretty nice frame. Her hips are a little wide, but her waist is
small, and she has a rather nice walk. Normally, all the cooks see of the waitresses are their
faces, and while she was cute enough, she was no Gina.

"It's freezing in here," Shanna repeats herself, her breath misting in the air.

I can't stop my retort, "That's why they call it a freezer."

She gives me a look, like I'm the idiot, but I brush it off. I notice her eyes are a light blue, and
she has really long lashes.

I hear the door close behind us, electronically latching, and decide to quickly look for the
juice before we both freeze.

"It's right here, next to the—" I cut off as the lights go out, and Shanna gives a small scream.
Before I can act or think I feel her grab a hold of me, pinning my arm to my side and
shivering from cold and fear. "Don't worry; the lights will come back on shortly. The power
shouldn't stay off long. Let's see if we can find the door." It's a little hard groping for the door
one handed, with her holding on tight to me, and somehow I become turned around.

"I hate the dark," she confides in me. I pat her back with my free hand in an effort to calm
her, and she pulls me tighter to her body. I can't help but notice as her breasts press around
my arm, and after a moment I realize her crotch is pressed to the back of my hand. All of a
sudden, my second brain comes awake, and a plan hatches in my mind, as I finally find the
door.

"It's locked," I lie. "With the power out, we're locked in here till it comes back on." I can feel
her shaking against my body, whether from fear or the cold I'm not sure. "The good news is
that with the power out, it won't get any colder in here."

"At home, when the power goes out, my sister Shannon and I comfort each other till it comes
back on." I place my free arm around her waist, pulling her tighter to me as I listen to her talk.
"Sometimes we'll just hold each other, and talk about whatever comes to mind. My parents
say we're two peas in a pod, but that's just silly. What else would twins be?"

Shanna has a twin? For a moment I'm tempted to start using my ability on her, but then think
better of it. I don't want to get caught in here doing something I shouldn't be, and have
Bradley fire me. Also the last thing I need is a bigger headache. Besides, how much sweeter
will it be if I win her over without making switches?

I let her continue talking, only saying a little here and there, letting our shared body warmth
fight off the chill room. I know it is helping to keep her calm, and she has a rather pleasant
voice.

"You don't remember me, do you?" Shanna asks unexpectedly, and I wrack my mind trying
to figure out who she is. She laughs, after I remain silent for a few seconds. "It's okay. I
wouldn't expect you to remember me with the likes of Gina in the same class, or even Prof.
Frankens." She must have felt me tense up then. "Ha, I know all the men look at the
professor, and Gina IS one of the hottest girls in school." She laughs again, and I sense
more than see her look up at me. "Do you know why I got a job here?"

I shake my head before I realize she can't see me, and then say, "Because the tips are really
good?"

"No," she suddenly grows quiet for a few seconds. "I probably shouldn't tell you this, but I've
had a crush on you for the longest time."

"Me?" I blurt out. No woman has ever had a crush on me that I'd ever heard of. "Why me?"

"Why not?" She replies, matter-of-factly. "I don't go for the jocks; most of them are assholes
anyway. I prefer a man that is smart, and for some reason I like pale skin, versus tanned. I
dunno," she hesitates, growing shy again, "I guess I also think you're rather cute."

My heart is thumping in my chest as she speaks. To say I'm shocked would be an

understatement. I'm aware of every inch of her body as it's pressed to mine, her legs on
either side of my left leg, my left hand trapped between my jeans and her soft khaki-covered
crotch, her breasts heaving against my arm, and it occurs to me that she is just as nervous
as I am.

Despite what she's just revealed, I think I'm being bold as I lean my head down to where I
think her lips might be, and end up kissing her nose, her long lashes brushing my nose.

She giggles, and I think it's rather cute to listen to. I feel her hands travel up my body to the
back of my head, turning it, and then feel her lips touch mine.

Despite the frigid temperature in here, I feel a delicious warmth spread from where our lips
make contact, then travel through my head, down into my body, and ignite in my loins. I was
already a bit hard, but now it's throbbing in my pants. Her kiss is fantastic, and Gina has
nothing on this woman’s tongue skills.
With my right arm still around Shanna, I pull her tighter to me, deepening the kiss, when she
pulls away from me. "I can't-- I mean, we shouldn't," her voice is breathy, and suddenly I
become very self-conscious.

Am I a bad kisser? Does my breath stink? The sudden absence of her body heat next to me
makes me shiver. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have done that," I murmur, embarrassed.

"No," she says, and I can hear her move closer to me, her arms wrap around my body, "I
wanted it to happen. I've wanted this to happen for a long time, but. . ." She trails off, and I
can tell she is as nervous as I am. "What if the power comes back on, and someone finds us.
. . You know. . ."

This time I'm the one to laugh, but I try to sound reassuring as I speak. "The first thing
Bradley is going to do is count the tills. It'll be a bit before anyone checks the freezer and we
can slip out before they do." I pause, and let my own arms wrap tightly around her, "And
besides. . . We need to keep our temperatures up. I'd hate to freeze in here."

Shanna titters, and I know I've won her over. "Keeping our temperatures up, huh? Is that
what we're doing?" I feel her lips along the underside of my jaw, and turn my face down to
hers, enjoying how soft her lips feel against mine.

Her tongue presses against my teeth, and I open my mouth to let it in. Our mouths writhe
against each other, as her hands roam my back. I let mine drop down to her ass, cupping a
cheek in each hand.

"Oh, really?" she giggles playfully, breaking the kiss.

"Absolutely," I reply, more confident now as I grope her more firmly.

Her hands slide down my back, until she has a hold of my own rear. "Oh yeah?" She gives
my cheeks a squeeze, and this time I have to laugh at her playfulness, until her hands slid
around to my front, and grasped my hardened manhood through my jeans. "Holy shit!" she
steps back from me for a second and I wonder what's wrong this time. "Is that thing for real?
It must be huge!" Her hands are now fumbling with my zipper, and despite the cold air, when
she pulls my member out, it stands tall and firm. It's a little odd, doing this in the complete
dark, but it seems to add to the eroticism at the same time. "Mmm, I can't wait to see this in
the light!" she declares, gripping it around the middle. Her fingers aren't able to make it all
the way around, and despite myself, I'm grinning from ear to ear (not that she could see it).

"Why, thank you!" I tell her, the words turning into a moan, as the cold air surrounding my
cock is wonderfully replaced by the warm, wetness of her mouth and hand. Placing my
hands on the back of her head, my moans grow in volume, matched only by the slurping,
sucking noises she's making.

I can feel her saliva dripping from my balls as her tongue and soft lips slide up and down the
end of my shaft. Every time she pulls away, the cold air immediately cools where her mouth
has been, only to be re-warmed a moment later, as she swallows me back into her mouth.
The sexiness of the whole thing is starting to get to me. Unexpectedly she pulls away and
pinches me at the base of my cock.

"I know you’re close, but not yet." I think she stands up, and I hear her fumbling with her
clothes, then she gives a sharp yelp. "Damn, it's COLD! Hurry up and slide that in me before
the saliva freezes. I need someone warm against me, and something hot in me."

Blindly, I grope my way forward, till I find her bare ass facing me. I can feel her cold pebbled
flesh. Grabbing my large meat, she starts to rub the head against her already sopping wet
slit. We both moan at the contact, and I can't stand the cold much longer, so I give a shove,
feeling the tip of my penis punch past her inner labia. Shanna grunts exclaiming, "Holy fuck,
that thing's a beast! Hurry up and warm me up with that thing. I'm freezing!"

Obligingly, I start moving my hips back and forth, slowly sinking deeper and deeper into her
hot crevice. I keep my hands on her hips, and help move her against me, as we slowly screw
in the pitch black freezer. After a few minutes, I feel myself hit her deepest parts, and she
grunts again.

"Okay stud, fuck me hard now!" Her words are like music to my ears, and I pick up our pace.

"You are TIGHT!" I nearly shout in bliss, as I pull almost all the way out, except for the head.
Her pussy tries to clamp down hard on me as I do so, only to suck me back into her, until I hit
bottom again and again. Some of me is still outside her, but I'm more worried about hurting
her, than trying to get completely inside.

"Ung... Thank... You..." Shanna grunts in time to my thrusts. I feel her stand upright, as her
hand snakes to the back of my head, and pulls my lips to her turned face. In this position, it
feels like I'm going deeper, but that is only because I'm now also sliding between her thighs
and ass cheeks.

With her back pressing against my front, I bring my hands around to her front. Finding her clit
with my right hand, I slide my left up under her shirt. Upwards it travels, until I feel the bottom
of her right bra-cup, only to slip under it, and get my first feel of her firm breasts. They seem
to be about the same size as Gina's tits, but when my fingers find her areola, Shanna goes
crazy. Bucking hard against me, her moans grow in volume, muffled against my own teeth
and gums. Her juicy hole clamps down tighter on me, and quivers as she experiences a mind
blowing orgasm, sending her hot liquids dripping off my scrotum.

It feels too good to hold back anymore, and I let loose inside her without thinking. My fingers
pinch her clit and nipple hard as my whole body locks up, except for my spewing cock. All I
can do is stand there, as shot after shot of my jism fills up this hot little brunette.

When the waves of pleasure finally stop crashing over me, I come back to my senses.

"Oh, shit! I'm so sorry! I meant to pull out!" Worry is thick in my voice.

Shanna laughs her beautiful, musical laugh, as she pulls away from me. When my cock
leaves her, there was an unmistakable sucking and then a 'pop' sound. I feel her hand on my
cheek a split second before her lips brush against mine. "Relax," she tells me, "I'm on the pill,
though I definitely didn't expect to be doing this tonight!" She laughs again, and just then the
lights come on, as the power is restored. I get my first good look at her, her blue eyes are
sparkling, and her chest is still heaving, but between her legs is her hairless crotch, and as I
watch, some of my cum drips out of her, and falls into her panties, which are still around her
knees.

I look back to her blue eyes, and notice that they have gone large, as she looks at my crotch.
Even softened as it is, it's still impressive.

"I got all of that in me?" She asks in wonder, but I can't lie to her.

"No, only to about here," I indicate a spot a bit more than halfway from the tip. "We'd better
get dressed and out of here." I remind her, and am rewarded with her blushing as we both
get dressed. She gives another yelp when my now-cold cum in her panties touches her
nether-lips, but otherwise we dress in silence.

I poke my head out of the freezer door, and take a delightful breath of warm air, checking to
see that the coast is clear. We both step out quickly, and not a moment too soon, as Bradley
comes around the corner a split second after the freezer closes.

"What are you two doing here?" He demands. "I sent everybody home a while ago."

"We got locked in the freezer," Shanna exclaims, and I'm worried that Bradley isn't going to
accept it, as he looks suspiciously at us.

"Well, you aren't going to get paid for the time you were in there. Only up to the time I let
everyone go for the night." He finally tells us, and we both decide it is time to get out of here.

Outside the storm has drastically lessened, as I walk Shanna to her car.

"I'm glad I have tomorrow off. I don't think I'll be walking straight for a while." I can feel my
cheeks burning as she tells me this, and can only smile in response. "I definitely want to do
that again, but next time let's do it in a warmer place, and maybe I'll be able to get all of you
in me!" We kiss again, and then make sure we have each other's number, before I watch her
drive away, still in awe at what had taken place, and I'd never had to use my ability.

The drive home is slow, the plows are out, but most of the roads I take are rural. Despite my
cautious speed, the drive seems to be over before I know it, with my mind on the events of
the last couple days. I still can't believe that I have this new ability, or even that I have now
screwed two very attractive women. In a daze, I walk up to my apartment, into my room, and
fall into bed in exhaustion, still fully clothed.

I sleep fitfully, a simple question repeating itself in my head: "Are you the one?".

Sometime past midnight, blue lights wake me up.

===================================
Chapter 03
White lights flashing across my shut eyes awaken me immediately.

"He's awake," a harsh whisper sounds in my room, "quick, silence him!"

A thick hand covers my mouth, and it's only then that I decide to try making noises. More
hands grab me, and hold me down, as the one with the flashlight comes closer to me, and
turns the light so I can see his face.

It's Robbie.

"Looks like its payback time, dweeb." His eyes are cold in the beam coming off his flashlight,
and in a panic I reach for his switches. His fist is faster, as it connects with my jaw, and I see
stars.

***

My jaw is the first thing I feel as I wake up. An odd moan sounds from somewhere, and it
takes me a few moments to realize it's me. My mouth doesn't feel right, and I come to the
conclusion that there is a gag between my teeth. Keeping my eyes closed, I hope to fool
them into thinking I'm still out, but my muffled moan has given away the ruse.

"Looks like our little nerd has come back to us," I hear Robbie's taunting voice come closer to
me at the same time I feel his switches approaching. "Looks like he needs a little
encouragement to WAKE the fuck UP!" Robbie punctuates his words with a fist to my gut, a
split second before I can adjust his switches. My eyes bulge, as all the air in me is forcefully
expelled, and my stomach writhes in pain. With my eyes now open, I can see that I'm in
someone's unfinished basement, tied to a support beam, my arms behind me. "Good. I'm
glad to see you're back with us," Robbie's voice has grown menacingly cold. "We want to
have a little talk with you."

My eyes are still watering, and I'm trying to gather enough wits together so I can weaken
him, when his next blow hits the side of my ribs.

"Enough Robbie," I hear a sweet familiar voice, but it only sends a chill down my spine. What
is Gina doing here?

"Enough? Enough!?" Robbie blusters. "It will be 'enough' when he’s paid for what he did to
you."

I use the distraction to focus my thoughts, and flip his 'bladder' switch, and at the same time
push on his 'weak' switch. I have to get out of here. I can feel fear’s fingers digging their way
to my heart, and I try to push them away, and keep my focus.
Robbie turns his attention back to me, and there is no mistaking the malice in his eyes. "That
won't work this time, freak." His punch this time strikes the other side of my ribcage.
Thankfully he is weaker, though it still hurts, and even brings an embarrassing sob out of me.

Have my switches failed me? I wonder through the pain that is wracking my body. No, I can
still feel the switches, and they HAVE moved. Looking through my pain filled eyes, I can see
that his pants are still dry, but something seems odd about them.

"Hit 'im again, Robbie. Make the lil freak pay." For the first time I realize that there are others
around. John Malcom, Brent Ratner, Philip Carson, Tony Hansen, and Derek Peterson (the
one who had just spoken), are also witnessing my humiliation; all of them on the football
team, and all Robbie’s friends.

"I want to hear him confess, first" one of them says, and the others agree.

Robbie yanks the gag out of my mouth, and I work my jaw painfully, my face throbbing. "Tell
everyone what you did to my girlfriend. Tell them how you raped her, and MAYBE I'll go easy
on you."

Rape? I didn't RAPE her! I think. Looking to Gina, I see that she is looking at the floor,
refusing to look at me. What has she told them? "I didn't—"

Robbie's right hook catches my jaw, but it's too weak to do more than move my head, though
it still hurts where he'd struck me originally.

"Don't lie to us, freak. Gina, come tell him what you told us." Robbie looks to his girlfriend,
but she just continues to look at the floor, her shoulders shaking. Is she laughing at me?
"Gina?" her boyfriend repeats.

"Gina, tell them I didn't do it!" I plead, and I feel a switch move as I speak, but I can't tell what
or where. I remember her switches and I start moving the 'guilt' and 'concern' switches I'd
made that first night, and am relieved to feel them move in the opposite direction I'd done
then. I only hope she feels guilt for what Robbie is doing to me, and not for cheating on her
boyfriend.

"Come on, Gina. Confront your rapist. Spit in his face, and show him you're not afraid of
him." Gina looks up at me, and drops her gaze back down again; but not before I see the
tears staining her cheeks.

"I-I. . ." Gina trails off.

Two hands grab my head from behind, and turn my face towards her. The fingers dig into my
cheeks and temples as their hands hold my head firmly. For a moment I debate on using my
switches to stop this whole farce, but stop myself. I have to clear my name first. I'm no rapist,
not now, not EVER!

"Look, Gina, the dweeb is helpless. He can't hurt you," Derek's voice says right behind me,
as I push harder on Gina's 'guilt' switch.
"I can't," she finally blurts.

"Man, you must've done a number on her, nerd," Derek says. "That's okay. . . We'll do you
even worse, I promise."

"No!" Gina yells, and every eye in the room turns to her. Robbie goes over to console her,
but she shakes him off. "I lied," she confesses, tears streaming down her face. "He didn't
rape me." Her voice is tremulous, and she buries her face in her hands as she sobs.

"What are you saying?" Robbie asks; confusion painting his face.

Gina looks at him then, and I can see anger in her red rimmed, tear stained eyes. "I'm saying
I fucked him, and enjoyed every minute of it," she spat. Everyone's jaws drop but mine and
Gina's. Robbie has a painful look on his face. "I seduced him, but felt guilty about it, so I lied
to you. But I can't. . . I can't let you do this to him. . . Not when he's innocent."

"Like hell he's innocent!" Surprisingly it's Derek who makes the exclamation, and not Robbie.
"He still screwed with your girlfriend, Robbie. I say we teach him a lesson, and make sure he
never touches another man's girl again." I feel the man's fist hit my right kidney hard a
moment after he releases my head, wracking my body with pain all over again. I'd like to say
I took it like a man, but it HURT!

"No, Derek." Robbie's voice is barely a whisper, and I'm not sure if I hear him right, through
my agony fogged brain. "Untie him." He turns his back on Gina, and faces the rest of the
room. "It's one thing to beat up a rapist, but I won't hurt a man whose only crime is being
seduced by this slut."

"Robbie, I. . ." Gina reaches for Robbie's shoulder, but he yanks it away from her.

The large man walks up to me, and stares me in the face. I can see that he hates me still,
but I have to give him some respect for his actions. He helps to untie me, and I turn to face
the room. I know it's wrong, but I feel like I need to get revenge. In a rage, I make two new
switches in each man, and Gina.

I flip the first, anger almost bursting from my pores, and watch as their eyes grow large, and
their bodies become completely stiff and paralyzed. I walk up to Derek first, and have to look
up at him, as Gina is the only one in the room shorter than me. I reach up with my right hand,
and pinch the base of his neck where it meets with his shoulder. Simultaneously, I flip the
second switch, and smile as he falls to the ground. To everyone else, it would look like I'd
given him the Vulcan Nerve Pinch. A truly geeky revenge.

I look to Robbie's other four friends, and can't bring myself to do anything to them. Sure they
had helped kidnap me, but none of them had struck me, only watched. I release their
'paralyze' switch, and tell them to go. To a man, they flee the small basement, beating each
other out of their way, in their haste to escape from me.
Turning back to Robbie, I feel my anger flare up again, until I see his eyes. They say the
eyes are the windows to the soul, and if that's true, Robbie is in hell. There is no fear in his
eyes, only pain, and hurt, and betrayal. "Go," I say quietly (I feel that phantom switch move
again), before I can change my mind, and release him too. As he runs up the stairs after his
friends, I notice that his pants seemed a little bulky around the waist, and think he must be
wearing a diaper. No wonder his pants stayed dry.

Finally it's just me, Gina, and a softly snoring Derek in the dim basement. I debate on giving
Derek a few kicks, to pay him back for the kidney punch, but know that the fight is out of me,
after seeing how broken Robbie has become.

Turning to Gina, I release her, and watch as she crumples to the floor, crying. "I'm so sorry,"
she sobs, burying her face once again in her hands. "I didn't think they would take it this far."

"You’re right, you didn’t think. Get up," I demand, my voice as cold as the storm had been
earlier today. She looks up at me, and I feel my anger rising again. This woman told them
that I'd raped her. Sure I had used my switches to turn her on, and make her horny, but I
don't have control of her mind! I didn't force her to do anything. And for that, I'd been
kidnapped, tied up, and beaten. Thankfully my name is clear now, though I wonder what the
others will say of the aftermath. "I said, get up!" As I speak, I finally find the phantom switch
that's keeps moving without any effort from me. It's a switch in Gina; the one I'd used to
make her wet every time I speak, but now it's working on its own, without my direct
intervention.

Slowly Gina stands, and I try to be patient, but I'm still seething inside.

"Nick, I'm so sorry—"

"I don't want to hear it," I cut her off. "Right now, I’m in a lot of pain, and have no idea where
I'm at. I need you to take me home." Oh, how it galls to tell her that, but I really have no clue
where I am, and don't feel like trying to walk through the snow, until I find out. I'm just glad
that I'd fallen asleep in my work clothes, shoes and all.

"O-Okay. . ." Gina stammers, and follows me up the stairs. "I'll take you home. It's the least I
can do."

Damn straight, it's the least you can do, I think, but don't say.

The night air is frigid as I step outside, and follow her to her car. Every step hurts, and every
breath is a chore, though the cold air seems to help, but none of that compares to the pain I'd
suffered from overusing my ability.

The drive home is thankfully short, and Gina continues to prattle on about how sorry she is,
and how she will make it up to me. I just close my eyes, and let her talk, wishing I could use
switches on myself, if only to block the pain.

When she pulls up to my apartment, I get out, and am surprised when she does too.
"What are you doing?" I demand tiredly, still feeling that switch move inside her every time I
talk.

"You're hurt. I want to make sure you make it alright." I'm in too much pain, and too
exhausted to argue, and truth be told, it helps to use her for a little support, as we walk up to
my apartment.

I dig the keys out of my pocket, expecting her to leave then, but she follows me in.

"Oh," I hear an exclamation as I walk into the lit dining room to find Dennis still awake, "what
happened?"

"A little misunderstanding," I say, sarcasm dripping like venom from my tone.

"I tried to stop them," Dennis says earnestly, "but Derek held me down as they carried you
out. He told me not to call the police, or they'd come for me next." Dennis was a jock, sure,
but I can't expect him to stand up to most of the football team.

"And where were you?" I turn and glare at Gina.

"I was brought into the basement after. . ." She replies quietly. "Robbie said he had a
surprise for me, and had me blindfolded. When he removed the blindfold, they already had
you tied up, and you were still unconscious."

I nod, too exhausted to care anymore. Gina follows me to my room, and I wonder if she is
going to help me do everything from now on. Serves her right, for the pain she caused, I
think.

"Go home, Gina. Your mom is probably worried about you. I can take care of myself." I can
still feel that switch moving every time I speak, making her pussy wetter, and then turn back
off when I stop. I wonder briefly if I have accidentally trained her like one of Pavlov's dogs.

She grabs her phone, and dials a number. “Mom, I’m at Nick’s. (Pause) Yeah, the guy from
the other night. (Pause) Okay, I will. Love you too, Mom.” She hangs up and looks at me,
worry deep in her eyes as she looks at me. "My mom will be fine. Let me help you, and then
I'll go." Once again, all I can do is nod, as Gina helps me out of my shirt and pants. Part of
me wonders what tale she might spin from this night, but I hope she has learned her lesson.
She gasps as my shirt comes off, and lightly touches the two forming bruises that are already
dark on my ribs. Her touch is light, but still makes me flinch. My pants are next, and they hit
the floor, revealing my 'Armitage' (one of my favorite anime's) boxers. For a second I wonder
if she is going to follow me to the bathroom as well, but thankfully she lets me do that in
peace. Once in the bathroom I take a look at myself, and shudder. The left side of my face is
a massive bruise, complementing the two on my ribs, and one over my right kidney.

When I return to my room, she has me lie on my stomach.

"Just relax," she tells me. "Let me give you a massage. It’ll help you sleep."
Help with sleeping is the last thing I need, I'm so weary, but a free massage isn't something
to pass up either. A small part of me still doesn't trust her, but I can feel her 'guilt' and
'concern' switches still fully on, without me applying pressure. Also, knowing that Dennis is in
the apartment helps. Don't get me wrong, I'm still angry with her, and she deserves to pay for
her lie, but right now, I'm just too exhausted to do anything about it.

Her fingers work wonders on my back and shoulders, and thankfully she avoids my right
kidney, and the sides of my ribs where I'm bruised. As her fingers dig deeper, I can feel my
muscles (such as they are), start to relax. Just as I'm about to fall asleep, she moves off me,
and tells me to roll over. Obligingly, I do as I'm told, and give a low moan, as she digs her
thumbs into my feet. Her digits drive into the underside, tops, and even between my toes, as
she works my feet, and a small feeling of euphoria spreads across my body.

"I've studied reflexology, and been told I give the best massages," she whispers, as she
works up to my calves.

If she did this every night for a month, I think, she might actually begin to make it up to me.

Her hands begin to work my thighs, and the feeling of contentment continues through my
body. It isn't until she is working on the tops of my thighs, near my groin, that I realize I've
grown hard at some point, and it is now poking well out of the top of my boxers. Gina just
ignores it, though I know she can't miss it.

After finishing with my thighs, she straddles my legs, and starts working on my stomach and
sides. The middle of my stomach is still tender from Robbie's first blow in the basement, but
Gina's fingers seem to work magic into them. As her hands slowly work up to my chest, I
notice that her body slides up, too, until she is sitting right on top of my rock-hard rod. Her
whole body is moving on top of me, and it's only making me hornier, instead of relaxing me.

"What are you doing?" I ask, feeling that switch inside her move again as I speak. Her hips
are now moving with their own rhythm, sliding up and down my partially covered penis, as
her hands work my neck. I can sense that her 'horny' switch is fully tilted now.

"Making recompense," she whispers dreamily.

Horny as I now am, I'm even more wary. "Uh-huh. . . And have it end like last time?" I don't
even try to hide the edge to my voice.

Gina sits fully upright, and grinds her denim covered crotch down on me, not even trying to
hide what she is doing. "Dennis, are you still listening at the door?" She asks, turning her
head towards the closed door. I can see his shadow underneath it, and almost have to laugh.
The big jock who can usually get any girl, is listening outside MY door. Thinking about the
fact that he is a jock, I consider how happy I am that he plays basketball, and not football,
else he would have likely been in that basement, too. Dennis doesn't respond to Gina's
question, but she continues as if he had. "I want to make it clear that everything I do in here
tonight, I do of my own free will." She turns back to look at me, and I can see hunger in her
hazel eyes now. "There, now you have a witness." Her hand snakes down, and starts gently
rubbing the head of my cock. "You don't really want me to stop, do you? Goodness knows,
THIS big fellah doesn't want me to stop." Her fingers wrap as far as they can around the
head of my manhood, and gently squeezes.

Deciding quickly, I yell towards Dennis's shadow, "I hope you heard her, 'cause I'm gonna
make her scream in ecstasy!" Hey, I might still be mad at her, but I'm not about to pass up a
free screw.

Gina giggles, and I compare it Shanna's giggle. Perhaps it's my current mood towards Gina,
but I like Shanna's laugh more.

Grabbing the hem of her shirt, she lifts it up over her head. Underneath, she is wearing a
white frilly bra that brings her ample bosom together to emphasize her cleavage.

"You just lie there and relax," she tells me, "I don't want you hurting yourself. Let me do all
the work." She bends over, and lightly pecks my lips, before moving her mouth gently across
my left cheek, to just behind my ear. I reach behind her, and easily unsnap her bra, as I feel
her breath tickle the hairs at the nape of my neck. Gina softly nibbles her way down my neck,
along my pecks, until she can bring my right nipple into her mouth. I rather enjoy the
sensation, as her tongue swirls around the areola, making it stand up tall and proud.

I let out a small moan, and note that even that makes her ‘wet pussy’ switch move. I let out a
louder moan, as a test, and feel the switch move even more. Gina also gives a slight
shudder as I do, and I wonder just how much she is enjoying this. Part of me doesn't want
her to get any pleasure from it, but I’ve never been a selfish man.

As her lips travel down my abdomen, I notice that my door has opened slightly, and Dennis
is peeking through the small crack. That's right, I think, watch as I get a piece of action from
one of the hottest babes on campus. I really am going to have a witness to her willingness.

I forget all about Dennis watching us, when Gina's lips stretch around the head of my rod,
and her tongue swirls around the ever sensitive rim. Another moan escapes me, and Gina
begins to bob up and down, slowly taking more and more of me into her mouth. I'm too big to
fit down her throat, but she gives it a valiant effort, often gagging in her attempt. Soon my
moans are nonstop, until she starts to really shudder, and I know she is cumming.

Her head lifts, and she looks me in the eyes with a piercing look. "What is it about your cock
that makes me cum so easily?" I can only shrug; glad she thinks it's my cock, and not me
manipulating her through my switches. Gina rolls onto her back, unsnaps her pants, and
practically rips them off, before rolling back onto me. Licking my shaft from balls to tip, she
keeps going up my body until her tongue is in my mouth.

I can feel her vagina start to press against the tip of my penis, and moan into her mouth as
her soaked pussy swallows the first couple inches. "Oh, god! I forgot how big that thing is,"
she tells me, throwing her head and arching her back. At the same time, I notice Dennis slip
quietly into the room. He already has his cock out, and is gently stroking it, as he watches
this hot blonde woman slip further and further down my rod. Despite myself, I can't help but
notice that he is well endowed as well, if not quite so well as I am.
My mind is taken from Dennis's presence as I hit bottom in Gina. She looks down between
us, then back up to me, with a slightly pouting expression. "One day, I am going to get all of
you in me," she promises, before slowly sliding back up, and then slamming down until I hit
bottom again. I moan as she does this, and can feel her inner muscles tighten as I do. Lifting
her body up again, I can feel every inch of my wood slipping from her slick vagina. “God, I
feel so empty after having you so deep. Ungh—“ She cuts off, driving her booty down hard
on me.

I decide to give Dennis a bit of a show, and grab an ass cheek in each hand, spreading
them, and giving my roommate a great view of my cock sliding in and out of her cunt. Gina's
tits are bouncing just inches above my face, and I lift my head up a bit, grunting at the slight
pain in my abs as I do so, suckling one of them between my lips. I let out a really loud moan,
truly loving sucking on a great set of teats, and suddenly Gina is cumming hard on top of me.
I start to thrust my hips, ignoring the pain in my stomach, pounding in and out of her, when
an idea occurs to me.

Slipping two of my fingers on my right hand down to where we are connected, I can feel her
juices sloshing around my cock as I moan, making her orgasm last longer. I try to shove my
fingers in also, but she is too tight around the girth of my penis. I content myself with just
rubbing my fingers around that area, till they are nice and slick from the juices that are
pouring out. By this point Gina has come down from her orgasm, but she is still moaning
loudly.

I bring my two slick fingers up to her puckered asshole, and start rubbing against her
sphincter. She tenses immediately, and stops all her movements.

"No! I'm not into that," she protests, and I can see fear in her eyes, but I give my loudest
moan yet, while simultaneously mashing on her 'horny' switch, and slip one finger in to the
first knuckle. It's enough to make her cum again, and I can feel her sphincter loosen then
tighten around my finger. She remains still, other than her orgasmic shudders, while I
continue pounding her from underneath. "Damn, that feels good, but no more," she says.
Ignoring her, I switch nipples; slip my second finger in, moan, and mash the switch again,
bringing her to yet another orgasm.

I start to move my fingers in and out, as I move my hips up and down, and this time when her
orgasm subsides, she is matching my pace. When I slip a third finger into her colon, she
grabs my face away from her teat, and mashes her lips to mine as she cums once more, this
time with no additional help from me, and I slip a fourth finger in.

"My God, what is it you do to me? I've never cum so much, so quickly, and with your fingers
in my ass too. . ." She looks hard at me for a moment, and then seems to come to a
decision. "If I let you back there, will I be forgiven? No one has ever been in my ass."

I consider for a moment, but decide to be honest with her. "It will be a start, but it will take
more than that, to repair the damage you caused." Her 'guilt' switch maxes out as I speak,
but so too does her 'wet' switch.
She nods to me, with a solemn look, and gently lifts off me. I pull my fingers from her bum,
as she pulls away. I notice for the first time, just how soaked I am down there from her juices.
We won't need any lube, and I will need to change the sheets afterwards.

I send a quick wink at Dennis, but his eyes are glued to Gina.

Gina reaches down between us, gripping me at my base, and starts to rub the tip between
her ass cheeks. I sigh in anticipation of the feeling of sliding into her rectum, and watch as
she shudders to the sound. I feel her gently press down, and feel pressure build against my
cock, until suddenly there is a release, and I'm in her ass.

"Hold on," she tells me breathlessly, "I need to get used to this. You feel even bigger back
there." Her chin is resting on her chest, eyes tightly closed, and her hand still holding my
cock. After a few seconds I feel her start to move carefully, taking me inside her colon, bit by
tiny bit. I can feel every centimeter, as her sphincter, at a snail's pace, allows me passage.

After almost two whole minutes have passed, I can't resist the temptation anymore, and
moan loudly. Gina's eyes fly open, and suddenly she is fully seated in my lap, shuddering
and crying out in her own orgasm. For the first time ever, I'm fully sheathed inside a woman.
The fact that it's her ass, and that she is one of the hottest woman in school isn't lost to me,
and I start shooting my seed deep into her bowels.

For what seems like an eternity, I'm lost in my own bliss, as wave after wave of pure ecstasy
crashes over my bruised body, smothering the pain and hurt I’ve suffered tonight, replacing it
with utter bliss.

When I finally start to come back to myself, I groan as my ribs, abs, back, and jaw bring their
pained existence back to the front of my attention. The second thing I notice is that Gina is
actually still shaking and shuddering atop me, her mouth mashed to mine, and her pussy
making a puddle on my pelvis.

Gina rolls off me about the same time I see Dennis slip from my room. I’d completely
forgotten about my roommate in my orgasmic bliss.

"If I had known it would feel that good, I would have done that YEARS ago!" Gina exclaims,
still trying to catch her breath.

I roll over, and immediately fall asleep, ignoring her.

***

I wake to the soft strains of Aeris's Theme playing on my phone. What few hours of sleep I'd
had, had been peaceful and dreamless, but way too short.

"Mmm, ten more minutes," a voice mumbles next to me, and I look over to find Gina, still
naked, lying next to me. I more fall than stumble out of bed, as the memories of all that had
happened last night crash through my tired brain. Had I really been kidnapped, beaten, and
then afterwards fucked by Gina’s ass?
Looking down at my own naked form, I can easily see the bruises on both sides of my ribs
and my stomach. Gina moans again, and as quietly as I can, I slip from my room. Images of
Gina on top of me, my cock fully sank into her ass haunt my thoughts as I pour my cereal.

"Some night, huh?" Dennis asks me as he walks out of his room, rubbing his eyes, and I
realize I'm still not wearing any clothes. He looks as tired as I feel. “You look like shit, man.”

"Umm, yeah," I reply stupidly.

"So tell me," the jock says solicitously, "can you still call yourself a geek if you fuck a chic like
Gina in the ass?"

For a few seconds I can only stare at Dennis after he asks me that. Then the memory of him
slipping out of my room slides into my mind, and I can't help but laugh.

"Got any coffee?" A tousled and very sleepy Gina asks as she leaves my room. She has at
least taken the time to get dressed first, unlike my continued nakedness. Despite how I feel
about what she'd put me through, and being all disheveled, I can't deny she is beautiful.
Even with her hair in a mess, and tear streaks still staining her cheeks.

"Yeah, I'll make some real quick," Dennis jumps up to do just that, like a faithful puppy.

Gina sits down next to me, while she waits for her coffee, and gives me a small smirk when
she notices I'm still naked. "I hope you don't want me to make it up to you anymore this
morning. I don't think I'll be walking right for a week." She shifts a little in her seat, before
adding, “Or sit comfortably.”

Embarrassed despite everything, and not wanting to talk and start turning her on, I quickly
eat my breakfast, then escape to my room while Gina and Dennis talk. I think about taking a
shower, but don't want Gina to try joining me, so I just grab some wet wipes, and scrub
myself clean that way. I also quickly rip my still wet sheets off my bed, and throw them in the
laundry. They smell strongly of our sex last night.

Gina offers me a ride to campus, but a quick look outside shows that, while overcast, it isn't
snowing, and I tell her I want to walk, so I can think. She nods, though she has a sad look in
her eyes as I turn her down.

The crisp cold air seems to cleanse some of the fog from my mind as I walk, and I really
begin to wonder what is happening around me. Somehow some of Gina's switches have
gone on autopilot, and I'm not sure how to explain that, other than some sort of mental
conditioning. I also wonder just where my new abilities have come from, and even why me?
Based on what Dennis has been telling me, I'm not the only one with new abilities, but the
others seem to have very different abilities.

The walk is too short for me to sort everything out, and it doesn't help that I run into Brent
Ratner, one of the guys in the basement last night, as soon as I walk into the science
building.
"Hey, Nick," he hails me, "Got a second? I wanted to talk to you real quick." He winces a little
when he sees my face.

"Sure," I tell him, wishing he'd just leave me alone.

"First of all, I really want to apologize about last night. We thought we were going to beat up
a rapist, not someone who was seduced." I only nod, wondering if he is going somewhere, or
if he is just rattling on. "Robbie is pretty torn up about it, but he wanted me to apologize for
him too, if I saw you." We walk in silence for a bit before he starts talking again. "Listen, there
is a party this weekend at my place, and I want you to know you're invited. Should be pretty
happening, and I know there will be lots of women there. Can I count you in?"

"Sure," I tell him again, hoping he would leave me alone if I agreed. I know he is only asking
me to keep my mouth shut.

"Good! I'll email you the address. Bring a date if you want, just not Gina. I'd better get to
class. . . Oh, and one more thing. . ." He hesitates, but I already know what is coming next.
"Please don't tell anyone about last night, okay? It could get us all kicked off the football
team."

I'm right. But truth be told, I don't want them talking about it either. I'd used my switches on
everyone there, and I didn't want word to get out about that either.

Every class is a torment, as it hurts to just breathe, or even sit. Bending over my books and
taking notes is even a chore. I get quite a few odd looks from the massive bruise on my jaw,
but no one says a word about it.

At lunch I'm surprised to have everyone but Robbie, Derek, and Gina appear next to me, as I
sit and eat. I do notice Gina walk in, see me sitting with everybody else, and at that distance,
I can see the sad look on her face. I get even more stares from people walking by, as it's odd
for so many from the football team to be sitting next to a self-avowed geek. Brent keeps
going on about the party this weekend, how it’s going to be ‘off the hook’, and everybody
else offers me their apologies. I just nod when it seems appropriate, and speak as little as
possible. I'm still not feeling sociable, and I note that no one is willing to meet my eyes.

That is until I get to Prof. Frankens' class, and notice the low-cut blouse, and knee length
skirt she’s wearing. Normally I sit towards the back, but when I see her, I can’t help but
choose to sit closer to the front. Okay, so I sit in the front row. I tell myself that it's only
because I wanted to see if my switches have affected her the same way they did Gina, but I
know better. Trust me, if you could see her, you'd be doing the same thing.

Prof. Frankens eyes me as I sit down, and I swear she even gives me a small smile. I almost
feel giddy, as I feel for her switches, and sense them still there. I wonder how long the
switches can stay in someone, and if they can be removed. Based on the last time I was in
her class, I know I can modify any switch I make, but I haven't tried removing any yet.
As an experiment, I make a switch that will make the side of her right breast itch, and then
flip it while she is lecturing today's lesson. I feel the switch move, and I hold it on for a bit. I
can see that she is getting a little frustrated, though she makes no move to scratch it. After a
few minutes, she excuses herself to her office, and I can feel the switch shudder, and realize
she must be scratching it. I let it turn off, and she comes out of her office shortly afterwards.

I watch her for a few more minutes, and notice that she keeps glancing at me too. I can't be
sure if it's just because she is lecturing though, and try to ignore it. I concentrate instead on
removing the 'itch' switch I'd just made, but it won't move. I spend all class trying to get rid of
it, but the only thing I can do is change where she itches when I flip it. Apparently, once a
switch is made, it's permanent.

The bell rings, announcing the end of class, and I stand up, both elated at my new discovery,
and disappointed by my failure.

"Oh, Mr. Xavier, if you've got a moment, I'd like to talk to you about your last assignment."
Prof. Frankens' voice halts me just before I walk out the door, and I turn to look at her. Her
cheeks seem slightly flushed, and her eyes seem to be fighting indecision, but she waves me
back to her office.

"What's up?" I ask, and am gratified to feel her 'wet pussy' switch move as I speak. Prof.
Frankens has been conditioned as well, it seems.

The older woman walks to her desk, rifles through some paperwork, and pulls out last week's
assignment. She indicates a chair for me to sit in, while she sits on the edge of her desk,
facing me. I'm able to get a good look at her legs up to her thighs, and notice how smooth
and unblemished they look. I’m curious if she works out to keep them that well-toned.

The professor clears her throat, and I realize I've been staring at her legs for too long. Guiltily
I look up at her, but she only smiles as she hands me the assignment.

"It's pretty rare that anyone does so well in my class," she tells me. "The math I teach isn't
easy for most students to grasp, but you seem to handle it with ease." Her eyes scrutinize
me, and I feel like an experiment in a Petri-dish under a microscope. "In fact, normally you
seem to pay very little attention in my class. . . Until today."

I gulp, and know she's right. Usually, I show up to class just for attendance, and to turn in
assignments, but otherwise let my mind wander, or admire her frame. I study the book a
week in advance, and rarely have any questions.

But today I had given her my full attention, if not necessarily her lesson. I don't know what I
can say, but it probably isn't what I say next.

"You look good today." As I pay her the compliment, I note that her 'wet pussy' switch flips on
even more, and actually takes a few seconds before it lessens.

"Ahem, yes. . . Well. . . Thank you, Mr. Xavier, but that is highly inappropriate." She tries to
put on a grave expression, but her eyes are sparkling as she talks. "The reason I asked you
to stay is to ask if you'd ever thought about joining the math team. You're easily smart
enough, and I think you would be an excellent addition. I coach it every Wednesday night,
and we would be spending a lot of time together. I mean, with the team of course."

I can sense that she is growing more and more flustered the longer I'm in her office, and a
quick check on her 'horny' switch proves informative. I wonder if I can push her over the
edge. I flip her 'nipple' switch, and also make her 'itch' switch affect her pussy, and flip it.
Immediately I feel another switch move, and know her crotch is getting wetter as her 'horny'
switch is slowly moving on its own.

I stand, looking her in the eye, daring her to make a move. "I think that's a great idea," I tell
her, using my voice to stimulate her further. She starts to fidget on the edge of her desk, and
I watch as she sucks her bottom lip between her teeth. I love the pensive look on her pretty
face. I've almost got her, I think to myself.

Prof. Frankens stands up, and I think, here it comes. . . "Thank you Mr. Xavier. That will be
all for now. Please lock the door on your way out."

My mind mentally stumbles, and I blink a few times in confusion, unable to change mental
gears quickly enough. I’ve failed. . . Again. . . I do as she asked, and wonder where I'd gone
wrong. As I walk away, I feel her 'itch' switch shudder, and smile inwardly as she scratches it.
I hadn't necessarily failed; Prof. Frankens' will is just stronger than I'd thought.

The snow is falling lightly as I walk home.

Dennis is gone, but I find a letter from Gina on my pillow, and note that my room has been
completely cleaned up. Even all of my figurines on their shelves have been straightened, and
the room looks good. I open the letter and shake my head as I read it.

Nick,
I know that I don't deserve your forgiveness, or even any level of acceptance. I'm sorry I can't
seem to say these words in front of you. Somehow when I am with you, I lose all track of
everything else. Please know that I truly regret what I've put you through, and will do
WHATEVER it takes to make it up to you. Even if it takes a lifetime. I know I have no right to
ask anything of you, but I must ask one small thing. Please, whatever you do, don't shove
me away.
Gina

I re-read the letter two more times, just to make sure I've read it right, and then wonder what
I’ve created. Gina has gone from a woman that barely knows I exist, to being willing to be my
slave, overnight. It also dawns on me that I hadn't seen Gina in class.

Checking my email, I see one from Shanna, explaining her absence as well. Apparently she
had been too sore when she'd gotten up this morning, and decided to just get some rest.

Glancing at the clock, I see I'm going to be late for work if I didn't hurry. I wonder if Shanna is
working tonight, and as horny as I am after Prof. Frankens' class, I'm looking forward to
another crack at the brunette, hopefully this time in the light.
I'm disappointed though, when I see we don't work together again until next week. I see she
has Saturday off though, and think about inviting her to Brent's party. I'm still not sure if I
really want to go, but figure why not? With my ability, it could turn out to be rather fun.

I call Shanna up on my first break, and she sounds pretty excited to go.

That night when I get home, Dennis tells me that Gina had stopped by to see me, and he told
her I was at work. I'm still horny, but don't feel up to the drama that might come with the
beautiful blonde, so decide to just go to bed instead.

As I lay trying to sleep, I realize that every time I've used my switches today, I’d done so
headache free. Have I become stronger, gotten used to them, or what?

Lights wake me tonight, and I begin thinking I'm cursed to never get a good night's sleep
again.

I roll onto my side and open my eyes, expecting to see Gina standing there, or maybe even
Robbie, deciding to get revenge after all.

Instead, silhouetted against my window is a tall lithe form, with skinny arms, and eyes that
are too large for its head. Its pink skin seems to play oddly with the light. A hand lifts, short
one finger, beckoning me to it. I note two small breasts topped with small nipples on its
chest, and that it must be a female. Why is she naked I wonder, feeling the fear start growing
in my gut?

All other thoughts flee, though, as she speaks, beckoning me.

"You are the one. Come with me."

==============================
Chapter 04
A sharp flash of light blinds me, and I find myself no longer in my room.

I'm blind, is the first thing that goes through my head. I must be mad, is the second, as my
vision begins to clear, and my surroundings come into focus. Or rather, lack of surroundings.
A faint bluish haze surrounds me, making it hard to distinguish where walls are, much less
find a corner. The only indication that I'm not blind is the fact that I can see my hand as I
wave them in front of me.

Standing up, I grope my way forward, until my hands run across a hard smooth surface. It's
cool to the touch, and seems to vibrate with a gentle thrum. Using my foot, I find that the
room doesn’t come to a corner as most rooms do, but the floor curves up, until it becomes
the wall.

"Do not be alarmed," the same musical voice says behind me that I'd heard in my room. I
spin around, only then realizing just how hard I'm breathing, as panic nearly overwhelms me.

Don't be alarmed? I want to scream, but my throat is closed. How am I not supposed to be
alarmed, when some strange creature abducts me from my room? Some small part of me
knows that panicking won't help, and after a few tense moments it wins out. The featureless
blue-lit room seems to help me relax, and for the first time, I get a good look at this creature.

She stands only a little shorter than me, the skin oddly pink in the blue light, large silvery
eyes that seem to reflect what they are looking at rather than have a color of their own, and
the pupils are slitted, like a cat's, only thicker. Its arms are long compared to its thin body,
and the hands are each short a finger. I realize it's female, and look again at the two small
breasts on her chest. Light seems to reflect strangely about her body as a playful thing, and I
realize she doesn’t have any hair, anywhere.

"Wh-who are you?" I ask, trying to keep my voice calm, but it comes out as almost a squeak.

"Are you asking my name, or my species?" Her head tilts to the side in an inquisitive manner.
When she speaks, her small mouth moves with a fluid grace. Her voice sounds almost as
though two people are speaking simultaneously. "As for my name, you may call me Lela. My
true name cannot be pronounced with only one tongue and one set of vocal cords. Nor can
my species name, though you will just call me an alien."

"A-alien. . . Right. . ." Okay Nick, wake up now, you're having another nightmare. Anytime,
now. I pinch myself hard where my ribs are bruised, knowing that it will cause the most pain
and wake me up. Well, it does, and it doesn’t. It causes plenty of pain, but I find I'm still in
this blue void of a room.

"You're hurt," Lela exclaims, and suddenly I'm put in mind of Futurama. Her hands fly up in
front of her, and I back up, suddenly wary. Her fingers appear to touch the air in front of her,
and the next thing I know, I'm standing in a pool of greenish yellow light. A tingling sensation
travels across my limbs, and for a few seconds, my fear and trepidation are replaced with a
sense of euphoric giddiness. The light vanishes as quickly as it appeared, and I feel like I've
just had a great night's rest. I run my hands over my body, afraid she has somehow turned
me into a creature like her, but I'm still human. At least, I appear human. Something nags me
though, and after some thought, I place it. Pulling up my shirt, I see that my bruises are
gone, and my skin is unblemished. Even a scar I’d received from a peddle-bike accident is
gone.

Lela has been watching me silently all through this. We look at each other for a moment,
both studying the other. I wonder what she wants with me, and having no idea what is in her
mind. My only clue is her telling me that I'm the one. After a moment, I realize that she is
almost as wary of me, as I am of her.

"You say I'm the one. The one what?" I ask, almost afraid to hear the answer. The one for
breakfast? The one for experimentation? The one for tap dancing, anal probes, or skeet
practice? I'm lost, and the fear that had been washed away moments before, starts to sink its
insidious fingers back into me.

She considers me for a while, her head cocked to the side again. Just when I'm starting to
think she isn't going to answer, she does. "Perhaps my speech was premature. I hope you
are the one, but as yet, I can't be certain." She pauses, and I think I'm going to rip my hair
out in frustration at her lack of an answer. "You may be the one to save your planet."

My knees give way beneath me, and the floor rushes up to smack me in the rear. Save my
planet? How the bloody hell am I going to do that? Make a switch for global warming and
turn it off? HA! That would kill me, and I get a headache just thinking about it. "How does my
planet need saving?" I end up asking, needing to say something, and afraid of where my
imagination might take me if I don’t get any answers.

Her hands fly before her again. Seconds later the room vanishes, and I let out a rather
unmanly yelp. Lights appear around me, small pin pricks, and I realize I'm looking at space,
and can see a small nebula off to my right. Her voice sounds from all around me, and I
glance at her, noting her lips aren't moving. This is some kind of recording.

"Please forgive me, if I have frightened you. It's hard for me to speak your language, but
hopefully this recording will help explain your situation.”

My jaw nearly hits the floor as I consider what’s going on around me. I'm in space, a dream
come true for any geek, but I'm also facing an alien with unknown intentions.

"Centuries ago, our race reached for the stars, much as yours is starting to do now. We
traveled far and wide, and as we traveled we learned. We colonized other planets, and were
able to work within their ecosystems. We thought we were alone, as far as sentient beings
were concerned, but we found others about two-hundred years after we first left our home
soil. After that, we continued to find others at a much faster rate. We shared our knowledge
with all we found."
As the recording plays, the room changes, and I watch as other pink creatures like herself,
but both male and female (and all naked), leave a small planet, and grow their influence. It
actually reminds me of Spore, the video game. I watch them meet interesting creatures, and
learn from one another.

"Almost every other sentient species we found descended from herbivores. They were
peaceful and trusting. We assumed that intelligence could only stem from a diet consisting of
plants" The room shows them eating various plants together. "Then we came upon a
primitive race that showed much promise for intelligence, but also seemed prone to
violence." The aliens that now showed are small muscular things, red skinned, and covered
with tufts of coarse black hair. They have tusks protruding from their snouts, but they don't
have pig noses. Their noses are more akin to a horse's.

"We studied this new race for years, before approaching them. They ate meat exclusively,
but didn't eat their own kind. We hoped this meant that they could be friendly towards us,
another sentient race, and in our innocence, we sealed our doom.

"They treated us well, till we shared what we know, and gave them our technology. They
were quick to learn, and ever hungry for more. They began to develop their own technology
from what we taught them, and too late, we saw their intent." Silence falls in the room, but
my mind seems to supply the sound effects for the brutal imagery that now surrounds me.
This new race had taken the benevolent technology handed to them, and created weapons
from it, attacking, and actually eating their teachers, before taking to space, and doing the
same to other planets. The scene zooms out, and I watch as this new carnivorous race
attacks and devours planet after planet. They were getting close to the home planet of the
alien I'm with, and I realize I no longer fear this alien, but the red ones now utterly terrify me.

"They were approaching our home planet, and we thought all was lost. We know nothing of
weapons. We don't know how to defend ourselves. Then one of our ships found a new
planet, with creatures that are primitive to us, but further developed than the demons were
when we first found them." The room zooms in on a planet that I immediately recognize as
Earth. "This species descended from omnivores, and it's our hope that we can enlist you in
our aid, but many are nervous. We fear that you will do as the demons have, and attack us.
So we waited, and we watch.

"Somehow the demons have learned of your planet, and fearing that you might become a
rival, turned their attention to you." The demon's ships change course, and are now headed
for Earth. "It takes many of your solar revolutions to travel through space, and while our
planet is now safe, yours is in peril. We argued amongst ourselves whether to warn you, and
risk you being another threat to us, or leave you as bait, while we move to other planets that
the demons haven't found yet.

"While we watched and studied you and argued amongst ourselves, we found a gene inside
many of your race that lay dormant. When we activate this gene, the results vary. Some gain
abilities, others simply die. In a very few, nothing happens at all.
"A plan was created, and decided upon. We will activate this gene in as many of you as
possible, and if we find one of you that might be able to defend your planet, we would warn
that one of your race's impending plight, and leave Earth’s plight in their hands."

The room returns back to the blue featureless mass it had been when I was first abducted,
and I have to blink a few times to get accustomed to the brightness.

"After watching you during your last dark cycle—" It takes me a second to realize she means
last night when I'd been kidnapped, "—I hoped that you might be that one. Despite the
aggression that is projected on you, you used cunning and self-control to turn the situation
around." I also wonder if she’d kept watching after Gina had taken me back to my apartment.

My throat goes dry, and it takes me a bit to work enough moisture back into it, in order to
speak. "But that was a small room, not an entire race! And besides, if I use my ability too
much, I get pains that knock me out. I won't survive trying to change an entire race."

Lela's head tilts to the side again before she speaks; this time her lips move. "It's like a
muscle. When you work a new muscle it becomes sore, but the more you use it, the stronger
it gets."

"Muscles?" I nearly shout, exasperated. "Have you looked at me? I don't have a whole lot of
muscles, and I can't use my ability on myself, to build any."

She continues to look at me, and it dawns on me that the reason she keeps pausing is to
form the words in my language so that I can understand her.

"If its muscles you need, I can help with that. You have a choice: I can build you up
immediately, but then you will be helpless for several days as your body recovers, or slowly
over time, and you will be able to continue, though you might be fatigued at first," her dual-
toned voice replies levelly.

She can give me muscles immediately? I almost opt for that. Who cares if I'm out of
commission for a few days? Then I remember Brent's party, and think about Shanna and
Gina. "How long till the demons get here, and how long if I take the slow route?"

Again there is a pause before she answers. "It will take a couple weeks to take full effect, but
you have half a solar cycle till the demons arrive to devour your planet and people." I think
about how she keeps addressing them as demon’s and can’t argue with the logic behind it.
They definitely look like some demon from an anime series.

The decision is simple. Take the slower route, and people hopefully won't think I'm some
weird freak, or more of a freak, who suddenly grew muscular, and practice my ability more in
the meantime. I have no clue how I'm going to stop an entire race from attacking and eating
the human race, but at least I have six months to figure it out.

Where is The Doctor, Captain Kirk (Picard was a pussy), or even Luke Skywalker when you
need them?
I tell Lela my decision and she nods as her hands fly in front of her once again. It occurs to
me that she is typing on a screen only she can see. The light that surrounds me this time is
white, and instead of feeling giddy or tingly, I feel very weak and tired. I wonder if this is how
Robbie feels every time I use his 'weak' switch.

While the light does its work, I study Lela some more, and can't help but notice how the light
plays across her small breasts. I realize I'm getting hard looking at her, my lust never having
been slated tonight, and a curious thought enters my mind. I wonder what it would be like to
have sex with her?

The fact that she isn't human doesn’t bother me as much as you'd think it would. Don't get
me wrong, I'm not into doing sheep or horses, or anything like that, but with her pink skin,
large eyes, and small breasts, she looks human enough and maybe even cute enough that
I'm getting turned on, despite feeling fatigued.

Well, she says I need to practice my ability. Why not try it on an alien, and see how it goes?

I start with my standard switches: horny, wet pussy, and hard nipples. I can feel all three
switches in her, and sigh in relief. I'd been half afraid that my switches would only work in
humans. I apply my will to all three, and the latter two move, but the first one refuses to
budge. I can see her darker pink nipples harden, but can't tell if she is getting wetter, other
than feeling the switch move.

There has to be something about her species that is different from mine, I reason, but what?

The white light vanishes before I can figure it out, and before I know it, I'm back in my room,
a single word reverberating through my skull.

Remember.

My body feels like a lead weight, but I fear my mind is too active to allow me to sleep right
then.

I’m wrong.

The last thought to flit through my mind before exhaustion takes me is: Angels. I should call
them angels. It only makes sense.

***

Aeris's theme gently wakes me up, and I realize I'd fallen asleep, despite myself. Thankfully
it was a dreamless sleep, unless the whole abduction had been a dream. . .

I run to the bathroom, and check myself in the mirror. No bruises. . . It had all been real after
all. Remembering Lela's promise about bulking up, I examine my body, but can't make out
any differences. I run back to my room, grab my phone, and return to the mirror, taking a
picture. If the change is too subtle, I might not be able to see it, but after a couple weeks, I
can compare myself to this picture, and see.
"Hey, are you gonna be in there all day?" Dennis's voice sounds tired, coming from the other
side of the door. Opening the door, I try to slip past my roommate, but he stops me. "Holy
shit! Your face! What happened to your face?!" His eyes scan my topless chest, and I know
he is looking for my other bruises. "How did you recover so quickly?"

I let out a short laugh before saying, "Dunno, maybe I'm part Wolverine." I can see he is
confused, probably not understanding my comic book reference, but I don't care. As
exhausted as my body is, I'm in a grand mood.

The mood lasts up until I finish pouring my cereal, and I remember the rest of what Lela had
said. Terrible aliens, demons, are on their way to destroy and devour the human race.
Finding my appetite has fled, I quickly dress, and leave the apartment for class. I decide to
drive, not feeling strong enough to walk on this cold morning.

The streets are only slightly snow packed after the storm the other day, and I make it to the
campus without any issues. I'm trying to figure out the best ways to exercise my ability, and
make little switches here and there, some with people, some with inanimate objects, but I'm
trying to stay inconspicuous, until I notice old Mrs. Polkins, the campus nurse. Fat, old, and
ugly, she will be a great experiment in changing someone's nature.

Up until this point, all my switches have caused me almost no pain. I feel them, and they
aren't as easy as that first day, but they are much more forgiving than the second day. I
decide to go big with the nurse. Making a 'metabolism' switch, I flip it feeling some
resistance, but it moves. I flip another switch to restore her hair color from gray to. . . Well, to
be honest, I really don't know what her natural color was, and think she might look good as a
redhead. I turn on the elasticity to her skin, hoping to get rid of her wrinkles, and even try to
flip a switch to slow her aging. The last is the hardest of all to move, but I'm able to nudge it a
little, before my head really starts to ache. I will have to keep an eye on her, and see how
things go over the next few weeks.

With my head starting to pound, but a smile on my face, I head to my next class; only to find
myself stumbling forward as someone pushes me from behind.

"Think you're some hotshot, don't you," Derek Peterson calls out loudly, drawing a lot of
attention to himself.

I regain my balance, and spin around to confront the bully. He stands there, laughing at me,
with his hands on his hips, wearing his letterman's jacket.

"Leave me alone, Derek. I don't feel up to dealing with you right now." And I really don't. My
head hurts, my body aches, and I don't want to draw too much attention to what I can do.

"Ho! That's rich. YOU don't feel up to dealing with ME? Who do you think you are dweeb?"
Derek's voice grows louder as he spouts off, drawing more and more attention to us.

I can see that we're gaining quite the audience, but I don't want to make a huge spectacle,
and after modifying Polkins, I don't think I'm up to much with my switches.
I need a way out of this, but something that won't be too obviously me. I spy my escape route
on the wall behind Derek: a white handle (or switch), within a red box. I pull the fire alarm
mentally, and feel my head give a mighty twinge of pain. The resulting noise from the alarm
makes my head hurt even worse, but by then, everyone is evacuating the hallway. I see
Derek flee one way, so I stumble the other direction, and right into someone else.

"You're going the wrong way," a familiar voice says, and I look up to see Shanna standing
over me. "The fire exit's that way," she pointed down the hallway in the direction everybody
else has gone.

I laugh weakly, my head throbbing from over using my ability. Shanna's smiling face quickly
turns to one of concern, and I curse myself, as I consider how weak I must look to her right
now. I got overzealous with my switches, and now I’m paying for it.

"Are you okay?"

I nodded that I am, "Yeah, just a horrible headache is all."

"We need to get you off your feet." The attractive brunette looks around, before grabbing my
hand and pulling me after her. "Come on, we can go in here. I doubt this is a real fire
anyway."

“It's not,” I mumble, without thinking. I follow her into the room, holding my pounding head
with my free hand.

The room is thankfully dark, and I can't help but remember the other night in the freezer with
her. Has it really only been two nights ago? This room is light enough to see in, and much
warmer however, and as my eyes adjust, I realize we are in one of the performance rooms.
There is stadium seating slanting down to a small stage.

Shanna leads me to a seat in the front row, and has me sit. Her hands fuss at my head, and
cheeks, and I realize she thinks I'm sick.

"It's just a headache, really," I try to assure her, and am surprised by the mischievous smile
that crosses her face.

"Just a headache, huh?" She places her hands on the armrests on either side of me, and
leans in close, our noses almost touching. "I know a cure for headaches." Before I can think
to respond or act, she tilts her head, and mashes her lips to mine.

My surprise quickly wears off, and I kiss her back. I don't know what her cure is, but if it starts
with kissing, I'm willing to give it a try. Her tongue is darting in and out between my teeth,
while her hands roam across my chest and stomach.

She pulls away unexpectedly, and looks me in the eyes. "There, how is your headache
now?"
I can't help but laugh a little at her attitude. Thinking about my head, I notice that the pain has
lessened slightly, but isn't entirely gone. "Don't stop now; I think you may be onto something
with this cure."

The smile that splits her lips and lights up her face is beautiful. Normally I think Gina is the
better looking of the two, but right now, Shanna has her beat hands down.

This time it's me doing the kissing, as I bring my hands up to her face, and pull her back
down to me. She twists her body, and sits in my lap as her arms wrap around my neck,
pulling us tighter into the kiss. I let my hands roam across her side, along her legs, and even
tangle my fingers in her hair as our mouths attempt to become one. Despite what had
happened the other night, I'm still nervous about trying anything, especially considering we
are still on campus. I'm not too worried about getting caught, as I don't think this auditorium
is used too often, but then again, I'm not certain.

Building up my courage, I place my left hand on her rear, and give a little squeeze. She pulls
away from the kiss, and I'm afraid I've gone too far.

"Seems you're recovering pretty quickly." She stands up, leaving my lap feeling very empty,
and starts walking towards the stage. She turns and sits on the edge, giving me a puzzled
look. "Well, are you coming over here, or not?"

I'd like to say I moved like The Flash, but I'm still too weary. At least the headache is going
away. As I walk over to Shanna, I wonder that this woman is interested in me, and I've never
had to use a switch on her.

"I think I am almost cured of this headache," I say, and enjoy her laugh as her arms once
again wind around my neck and pull my lips back to hers. My hands travel across her back,
and I dig my finger under the hem of her shirt, till I'm touching bare skin.

“Well, I think we’d better be thorough, just to be safe,” she tells me with a pleasant gleam in
her eyes.

Her slender hands leave my neck, only to travel down my body, until she’s fumbling with my
pants. I pull back a little to give her the space she needs to undo them, and feel the cooler air
pebble my flesh as my pants drop to the floor. Shanna's fingers grip my manhood tightly,
making me moan into our kiss. She seems to know just what to do, as her digits gently slid
up and down the length of my hard shaft, using my pre-ejaculate to lubricate the head.

My headache is completely gone now, and I bring my hands down to start undoing her pants.
She lets me go, and grabs my hands. "Not right now," she whispers, then gently pushes me
back, and hops off the stage. Falling to her knees, she looks my single eye in the eye, before
bringing her lips to the tip. Another moan escapes my throat, as her mouth stretches taught
around the rim, and then pops past.

She pulls back up, and dribbles some spit along my shaft, before swallowing my cock back
into her mouth. Her hands pump up and down my pole, while her tongue works the head.
She really knows what she is doing, and I soon feel my orgasm coming on.
"Shanna, I'm about. . . To. . . Ungh," I grunt as she picks up the pace of her hands, and
sucks harder on the knob. It's too much, as I shoot string after string of my spunk into her
devouring mouth. I have to lock my knees underneath me as I cum, and I notice she is
looking up at me, that beautiful sparkle in her blue eyes and long lashes batting, as I unload
my seed.

As soon as I'm done shooting my spunk, she pulls her head back, and opens her mouth to
show me its contents. My ejaculate fills her mouth, swishing around her tongue, as she looks
up at me, smiling devilishly. She gives a visible swallow, and audible gulp, then opens her
mouth to show me that it's empty.

"You really are something," I tell her with admiration, "but what did I do to deserve you?" I
know it's the wrong thing to say as soon as I say it, but dammit, I’m still recovering from that
blowjob. I probably sound wimpy and needy now.

"What did you do?" She looks at me puzzled. "I've had a crush on you since the first day of
class. I never imagined you would be this well-endowed, though." She shakes her head, the
brown strands of her hair flipping about. "No, I’m the lucky one here." Her mischievous smile
returns. "But right now, I am so horny; I'm almost willing to try taking you right here and now."

I looked down at my slightly wilted member not sure how well that will work.

"I am sure you will recover by the time we get to my place," she says, giving the tip of my
penis a quick peck. Before I know what is happening, Shanna pulls up my pants, drags me
out of the room, down the hall, and into the cold winter air. I happily follow her to her car,
where she tosses me the keys. "You drive. I have some work to do."

I hop into the driver's seat and her in the passenger's seat, before I realize I don’t know
where she lives. She gives me quick directions, and thankfully they’re easy to follow, for as
soon as we get going, she leans over, pulls my slightly limp member out, and slips it back
between her warm, wet lips. I have to concentrate hard on the road, but by the time we arrive
at her place, I'm fully hard and horny again.

We race up the steps, and she unlocks to door. "My sister should be in class right now," she
tells me, and I remember her telling me she has a twin. I wonder what it might be like to
sleep with twins, and I feel my cock (confined for the nonce in my pants again) give a twitch.

I follow her to her room, and stop as soon as I enter. On her walls are posters of Naruto, and
Bleach. On a shelf in the corner are Voltron figurines. The mouse pad to her computer is an
image of the tenth Doctor. I even notice some personal drawings of Link and the Triforce. But
none of that surprises me more than the three different video game systems hooked up to a
large flat screen TV.

Shanna is a geek like me. Not only that, but she is the almost mythical hot female geek.
"Are you going to stare at my room all day, or are you going to come over here and fuck
me?" Her voice snaps me out of my daze, and I realize she'd already removed her shirt and
bra. I quickly undress, while she removes her pants.

I go to her, kissing her lightly on the lips, before moving to her jaw and neck. As I kiss my
way down to her chest, I lay her back on the bed, and crawl on top of her. Grabbing her right
melon with my hand, I twiddle her nipple between my fingers, while I suck her other areola
between my teeth. She gasps at the attention, running her fingers through my hair.

"I want you," she whispers to me, but I have other plans. Releasing her tit from my mouth, I
kiss my way down her soft slender stomach, pausing for a moment to make out with her belly
button, and enjoying the sound of her musical giggle. By the time I finally reach her prize, I
can easily smell the arousal pouring from her.

Another gasp escapes her as my tongue works circles between her inner and outer labia.
She has a small bit of fuzz that has grown since the last time she'd shaved, but I just relish in
the act of tasting her as I drive my tongue as deep as it will go. Her legs mash against my
ears, and her hands dig into my scalp as she experiences a throaty orgasm. I move my
tongue up to her clit, and feel her twitch every time the tip of my tongue runs across it.
Continuing to concentrate on her most sensitive point, I bring her to another orgasm, before
she grabs my ears and painfully pulls me up to her.

"I want your cock in me, NOW," she demands, lust brimming in her eyes, before shoving her
tongue as far down my throat as it will go. I know she can taste herself on my lips, and moan
as I bring my cock to her entrance. It only takes a little pressure to pop the head into her
sopping wet slit, and we both relish in the feeling of completeness.

I slowly work my hips back and forth, gently entering her bit by bit, teasing her with each
centimeter. Meanwhile our tongues are fighting a battle for dominance, neither of us sure if
we want to win or lose. Bringing my hands up to her large breasts, I tweak both her nipples,
while her cunny sucks me in deeper and deeper.

She feels just as tight as she was in the freezer a couple nights ago, but oh so much hotter.
Her hands dig into my back, my neck, and my buttocks as I finally hit bottom in her, forcing
her to gasp for air. "I feel like you're going to split me in two with that thing. Don't stop, Nick.
Fuck me HARD!"

Obligingly, I pull out, all except for the head, and then slam back into her. Arching my back, I
bring one of her teats to my lips, and suck hard as I pound her again and again. It doesn’t
take long before she is shuddering beneath me, her pussy rippling around my slickened cock
for all it's worth.

"Hold on," she tells me as soon as she catches her breath, pushing against my chest, and I
pull out of her, "I want to be on top."

Happily, I flip over, and let her climb on top of me. She faces away from me, and I have a
great view of her ass, as she lowers herself onto my rigid spike. She is able to take most of
my length, before I hit bottom again, and then lift back up, and slam her delightful rear down
again, grunting.

My view is wonderful, as I watch her asshole rise, my shiny prick slowly leaving her juicy
cunt, only to have her slam down hard again. I reach down, and grab a globe of each ass
cheek in my hands, moaning with every movement. The juxtaposition of her slow lifting,
coupled with her quick violent thrusts would have had me blowing inside her already, if not
for that great blowjob in the auditorium.

On one of her powerful downward thrusts, I feel myself go even deeper, as something seems
to strangle the head of my cock, and for the first time ever, I'm fully buried inside a woman's
vagina. Shanna lets out a shriek as she sits fully in my lap, and for a second I'm terrified I've
really hurt her. Her inner muscles are massaging my length, while that inside ring grips my
pole almost painfully tight!

"Oh, fuck, that's deep," she mewls, and from the sound of her voice, it's a good thing, rather
than a bad one. "Don't move for a second. I need to get used to this." I can't help myself, and
feel my cock twitch inside her. "Oh, God, I'm cumming again!" She screams, and I can feel
her juices sloshing out around my prick, and dripping off my balls, as she shudders.

She collapses backwards onto me, and I wrap my arms around her torso, my right hand
going to her left tit, and my left hand going to her clit. I pinch her nipple and clit at the same
time, and begin gyrating my hips.

"Hold on. . ." She moans, "I need to. . . Catch my. . . Oh, fuck. . . Wait. . . I really. . . ungh. . .
I. . . Ah!" I apply more pressure to her clit, start nibbling on the back of her neck, and her
words change. "Oh fuck yes, right there! Damn, you're deep. Keep fucking me. Oh
yessssssss!" As she drawls out her moan, I feel my own climax coming on, and pick up the
pace of my movements. In just a few seconds, my body locks up hard, as I blow my second
load deep into her. "I can feel your hot cum up inside me. Oh, fuck, it's going to make me
cum agaaaaaiiiiiiinnnnn!" Our mutual climax seems to go on and on, till we’re both panting
and out of breath.

Shanna rolls off of me, and gives me a quick peck and then slaps my chest. “Jerk!” she
exclaims, smiling. “How dare you make me cum so much? Oh. . .” Her eyes grow large, and
before I have a chance to respond, she takes off running for the bathroom to clean up, her
hand holding in the load of cum I’d just expelled. I can barely move, overwhelmed by my own
post-coital bliss, until I hear the front door open and close and Shanna's voice comes drifting
in. "Shanna, I'm home. Some idiot set off the fire alarm today. I can't believe some people
can still be so juvenile after high school."

Quickly realizing that this must be Shanna's twin sister, I jump out of bed, and get dressed.
Shanna is dressed before me, and goes out to meet her sister. I soon follow, and from the
look her sister gives me, she knows what we'd been up to.

Shanna introduces me to her twin, Shannon, and looking at the two, I can't tell them apart.
They both have the same brown hair, cut in the same fashion, the same eyes with amazingly
long eyelashes, the same lips. . . I wondered if they feel the same in bed. . . For only a
second I'm tempted to use my switches on them and find out, but a sudden twinge between
my eyes changes my mind.

"Nick was just leaving," Shanna tells her twin, and shuffles me out the door. Outside in the
cold, we kiss for a few minutes, holding each other tight, before she asks, "So what do you
think of my headache cure?"

"It worked better than you can know," I tell her, smiling. Some old man walks his dog by us,
and from the way he smiles, I know we must look like a couple. Thinking of that, I have to
ask a question, though I'm almost afraid to do so. "So. . . What are we, exactly?" I don’t want
to drop the childish terms of boyfriend/girlfriend, but don’t want to act like a player either.

She smiles at me, and it eases my concerns. "Let's just say that we're REALLY good friends
for now, and see where that goes. Besides, why put a label to this?" She gives me a quick
peck on the lips.

Somehow I'm a little let down that she doesn’t want more from me, but then I think of Gina
and Professor Frankens, and know that I will manage just fine.

She drives me back to the campus, where my car is, and we kiss for a while longer, until we
agree that we either need to stop, or screw again. I'm okay with the latter, but she tells me
she is a bit sore, and doesn’t think she can right then, but tomorrow after Brent's party,
maybe we can again.

I keep my window rolled down as I drive back to my apartment, trying to cool off.

When I walk in, Derek tells me that Gina had stopped by again, and I'm supposed to call her.
I'm starting to think she is getting clingy, but she is also a good lay, so I call her up. Her mom
answers, and then gets Gina on the line.

"I miss you," she tells me. "Can I come over?"

I debate for half a heartbeat and then turn her down. I'm still horny after leaving Shanna, but
it really isn't fair to transfer that to Gina, and besides, young though I am, I need some rest.
"Maybe tomorrow, I haven't slept well for days, and could really use some sleep." She
sounds sad, but I let her go.

I spend the rest of the evening playing games on my computer (trying not to think about what
Lela told me about Earth's impending doom), before going to bed early. I wake at some time
in the night, bathed in white light, Lela standing in front of me.

===================================
Chapter 05
Standing in cool white light, in a featureless blue room, I examine the alien in front of me. Her
eyes look white tonight, with a hint of blue around the edges, and light seems to ripple
around her nude frame while her fingers press invisible buttons in the air. I wonder briefly
how she makes the light do that. It actually looks like the light covers her in places, but
doesn’t actually touch her, as it flickers and shifts around her subtle curves.

I can feel my body getting weaker, as the white luminescence does its work and builds up my
muscles. I still can’t figure out what will trigger Lela’s ‘horny’ switch. No matter how hard I
push on it, it refuses to budge. The other two move easily enough, but this one stubborn
switch refuses to obey my will.

It has to be something that’s different about her species, but I don’t think I can just ask her
about her race’s mating habits. Alien or no, I don’t know whether that’s crossing a line.

I start going over what she told me last night, which is decidedly little. It really boils down to
her ancestors coming from herbivores. Is there something different about them? I try to think
of herbivores on Earth to compare, but they were all dumb animals, only mating when. . .

An idea strikes me, and I look up to try it out, but my time in the light is done, and before I
can form the switch, I find myself back in my own bed. I’ll have to try tonight when she comes
for me again.

Exhausted from the treatment, I slip back into sleep before five minutes have even passed.

***

I wake slowly, some noise disturbing my rest. Rolling over, I hope it’ll go away, but it
continues relentlessly. Groaning, I sit up, and only then am I awake enough to realize
someone is knocking on my door.

“What?” I ask, more ornery than I’d intended, but dammit, it’s Saturday, and I value my sleep.
Besides, if the demons arrive and I can’t stop them somehow, I won’t be getting anymore
good sleep; only the long sleep of death.

“Nick, are you awake?” Groaning loudly, wanting Gina to hear me, I flop back onto my pillow.
I’d told her I would talk to her today, but I didn’t expect her to show up in my apartment.

“I am now,” I grump.

“Can I come in?” The door is already slowly opening, and my frustration is building. What is
the point in asking, if she’s just going to come in anyway? For half a heartbeat I’m tempted to
close the door as if it’s a switch, but decide against it.

“Might as well, but I’m only in my boxers.”

She slips quickly into my room, and shuts the door behind her. Quietly, she goes to the foot
of my bed, and sits down, her hands clasped in her lap, as she stares at her knees as though
they can impart some great wisdom to her. After she sits there for a while without speaking, I
almost lose it.

“What do you want, Gina? It’s eight o’clock on a Saturday. I don’t usually get up till at LEAST
ten, and last night was a tiring night.” Anger laces my words, but I’m able to keep my volume
level. It isn’t likely that Dennis will have slept through Gina’s knocking, but I don’t want to
disturb any my other neighbors this morning either.

“Tiring. . .?” She looks up and around, and I realize how that must have sounded.

“No, no one is here, I was just working on a project, and it’s left me exhausted.” It isn’t really
a lie. Somehow after everything, I don’t think I can lie to her; it would make me feel like too
much like a hypocrite. She nods, and I can see that she is relieved, before her eyes drop
back down to her lap.

“May I ask what kind of project?” Her voice is pensive, and I can tell she is reluctant to ask
me this.

No, you may not, I think, but answer differently. “It will take a couple weeks before I’m ready.”

She looks up at me, and then down again. I’ve never seen her act like this before. Normally
she is so self-confident, but this morning it’s like she’s an entirely different person.

“Oh, okay. You look good today, even your—“ She cuts herself off, and looks at my bare
chest and then to my jaw, and I know she is looking for the bruises that are no longer there.
“Your chest! Your bruises are gone. How. . .?”

I have to think fast. I don’t want to lie, but I can’t tell her an alien healed me, either. “You did
give me a really great massage.” I let that hang, hoping she will draw the wrong conclusion,
and only feeling slightly guilty. Technically I’m lying.

“Massage. . . Yeah. . . I never knew a massage could do that.” Her eyes are still locked on
my torso, and I want to change the subject.

“I don’t think you came to look at my bruises. Why are you here?” Her eyes immediately drop
back to her clasped hands, and I feel my frustration growing. What is wrong with her? I lean
forward, place my hand under her chin, and gently turn her face up to me. She refuses to
meet my eyes, but at least she turns.

“I—you probably hate me, I know, but. . . I. . . What I mean to say is. . . I wanted to. . . I don’t
feel right about what happened, and I. . .” Her inability to come right out and say it is starting
to drive me up the wall. Can I make a switch to get her to come right out and say it? “I want
to make it up to you, and will do whatever it takes to earn your forgiveness.” She finally
splutters out, without me having to make a switch.
This again? I thought we’d gone over this already.

“Waking me up early on a Saturday isn’t a good start,” I tell her, and her chin yanks out of my
hand at the sound of rebuke in my voice. She is fidgeting now as she sits on the edge of my
bed, and I remember the conditioning my switches have caused in her. Checking them real
quick, I can tell she is horny, and every time I talk only makes it worse.

“I-I know, but you barely return my calls, and you won’t let me come see you. I didn’t know
what else to do.” I watch as a tear slowly slides down her cheek, leaving a wet trail in its
wake. “I don’t want you to push me away.”

My anger flees.

Pulling her to me, she rests her head on my bare chest. I can feel her hot tears on my chest
as she shakes and sobs against me. This once proud and socially powerful woman is now
broken, and in large part because of me. I used my switches on her, manipulating her into
sex. She had tried to cover it up with her boyfriend by claiming it was rape, but had
confessed the truth before I’d been beaten too badly. Her boyfriend is gone, her social status
likely crumbled, and I’m probably the only person who treats her with any kindness. She has
suffered for her crime, worse than I’d suffered for her lies, and my name is clear. In a sense
I’m her jailer, the only one that can set her free. The sense of power over her that that gives
me is a heady feeling that I immediately feel guilty for. I’ve enough power over her as it is.

Sucking in a deep breath, I ready myself to tell her she is forgiven, but before the words
leave my mouth, she turns her face up to mine and plants her soft lips against me. The kiss
is gentle, not fierce or passionate like others have been, but ever better for its tenderness.
Her arms snake around my naked torso, and hug me tighter to her slender frame. I hold in
the breath of air as long as I can, letting it out slowly through my nose. There is no tongue
involved in this kiss, just our lips and bodies pressed against each other, and yet I can feel
myself growing hard as it continues on.

Unexpectedly Gina pulls away, and I can see fear in her red rimmed hazel eyes. “I’m sorry; I
shouldn’t have done that. . . I just—“

I silence her with a quick peck, “You’re forgiven.” The words come easier than I think they
should, but I know they are true. She really has suffered enough. “Not because of the kiss, or
the sex, or anything else, but because I can see you’ve suffered enough. You don’t need to
worry about me anymore; I can take care of myself. You don’t have to do anything else that
you don’t want to.”

Fear turns to relief, and then confusion. “That I don’t want to?” Her eyes search my own. “I
haven’t done anything I didn’t want to, Nick. Even when I let you in my ass, it was something
I wanted to do, at the time. Whenever Robbie tried it always hurt, but when I’m with you,
everything is different. I feel good when you talk to me, and your touch sends thrills through
my body. I don’t know what this effect is that you have on me, but I like it, and I like being
with you.”
Now I’m the one to feel low. She only feels that way, because I’d made her feel like that. It’s
my fault. The catchphrase from Spiderman comes back to me, “With great power, comes
great responsibility.” How true that is, I think as I look down at the beautiful blonde still in my
arms. I’m now responsible for her.

“Gina, I—“ her finger presses against my lips and cuts me off. I was about to apologize
myself, and maybe ask her to leave before I caused any more damage.

“Don’t say it. I won’t say it either, but just don’t send me away. You know how I feel now.
Just-just hold me.” And so I hold her, feeling like a heel, but not knowing what else to do. I
can’t remove the switches in her, and even if I change the one she is conditioned with, it
won’t change her conditioning. I toy with the idea of reconditioning her, but decide not to for
two reasons: I’ve no right to manipulate her further, and can actually cause more damage,
and though I feel worse for it, I like holding her and being with her.

In silence we hold each other, me not daring to speak, and manipulate her more, and I’ve no
idea what is going through her head. After some time has passed, Gina looks up to me, and
asks, “Nick?”

“Yeah?”

“I want you.” Three such simple words, and yet they hold so much weight.

“Dennis is home,” I try to back out, talking as little as possible. “What if he walks in?”

“Then he can watch like he did the other night,” she says, as I feel her lips start sucking on
my nipple, while her hands dig into my boxers.

Somehow I’m not too surprised that she knew Dennis had watched us. I’m a little
disappointed my ploy had failed. It isn't that I’m not in the mood. Her fingers firmly squeezing
my rock hard shaft can attest to that. My only problem is I still feel bad about what I've done
to her.

As her digits slide up and down my pole, I can feel my resolve weakening. "We really
shouldn't," I try to say, as her lips trail down my torso. She really knows how to use her
hands I think, as a moan inexplicably leaves my throat. I need to put a stop to this, before it
goes too far.

But my hands stay where they are, and I make no move to stop her. Would it really be so
bad? Just this one last time, then never again. . . No, this is wrong. I need to stop this now. I
need to. . . I need. . . The thought is lost as her lips touch the head of my penis, and this time
there is no chance of stopping the moan. My hands finally move as they go to the back of her
head, digging into her hair.

I feel, more than hear, her moan through my cock, and she picks up the pace of her sucking.
I lift my head off my pillow, and look down at her. Her face and my crotch are hidden behind
her blonde hair, but a movement from her arm catches my attention. By the looks of it, she is
playing with herself, while giving me a great blowjob.
I know I shouldn't say it, it is wrong to do so, but I’m lost to lust by this point. "Take off your
clothes, I want to taste you."

Quicker than I think possible, and with more energy than I'd seen her have all morning, Gina
practically rips off her clothes, plants her already soaked crotch against my lips, and
swallows me back between her own.

I want to make her feel as good as she’s making me feel, so I moan loudly while I lick her
labia, and am rewarded with a fresh flood of her fluids. She tastes different from Shanna, but
not in a bad way. Both women taste great. I shove my tongue in as far as it will go down her
hole, grab an ass cheek in each hand, and try to shove my whole face inside her. I then suck
her clit between my teeth, and have to hold on tight as she comes once again.

Gina breathlessly flops over onto her side, as she comes down from her climax, and then
starts to kiss her way up my body. When she gets to my face, she passes over my lips, and
instead licks all her juices from my chin, cheeks, and nose, before finally shoving her tongue
as far down my throat as she can.

Lost in what she is doing, I don’t even realize when she moves her pelvis into position, until I
feel her velvety folds start to squeeze tightly down my member. I drop my hands to her rear
again, and we soon reach a matched rhythm. Her hands are on my face, as she kisses me
hungrily, her torso pressed against mine, and my cock going ever deeper and deeper into
her slippery crevice.

She is the one to break the kiss, as she gasps for air, and sits upright, allowing me to go a
little further into her. I’m still a little outside her, but I reach down with one hand, and rub her
clit, while I use my other hand to fondle one of her large breasts. She shudders as another
climax takes her, and I twist my hips to roll us over.

I have to pull out, but I keep her on her side, straddle her right leg, and slip back into her,
with her left leg going around my torso. I use my left hand to continue rubbing her clit, as I
slide in and out of her hot hole. She twists her upper body so her shoulders are flat on my
bed, and use her left hand to encourage me to up my pace.

Grabbing one of her delectable tits again, I lean forward to take one of her nipples between
my teeth. Even with my length, I can’t go as deep like this, but by her moans, she doesn’t
care.

I know I’m getting close, and pick up my attack on her cunny, feeling sweat start to bead on
my brow.

"Fuck me, with that cock, Nick. Fuck me hard! Oh, God, I'm going to cum again. Don't stop.
Don't stooOOPPppp!" As I feel her inner muscles clamp down hard on my shaft, I let fly with
my own ejaculate. Her eyes fly open, as I spew inside her, and it seems as if her orgasm
doubles in intensity.

Spent, worn out, and tired, I collapse behind her, and soon fall back to sleep.
I wake a few hours later to the feel of soft lips against my own. Smiling, I open my eyes to
see Gina's Hazel eyes looking back at me. The memory of my crumbling resolve, and all the
wrongs I've done her comes flooding back, and I scoot away from her, falling out of the bed.

Gina laughs at my misfortune, before saying, "Not the reaction I was expecting." She laughs
some more as I try to get up, and I notice I’m still naked. I try to cover myself, and can’t
remember where my boxers went. Had I ever even taken the time to take them off during the
sex? Grabbing a clean pair, I turn back to face the beautiful blonde, but don’t dare speak.
"Dennis poked his head in a while ago, and asked if you are still going to the party tonight."
Her face has gone solemn, and I feel a sinking sensation in my gut. She is talking about
Derek's party, and he had specifically asked me not to take her. "Is he talking about Derek's
party?"

I can’t lie, but I don’t dare talk either. I don’t need her getting horny again at the sound of my
voice. I just nod my head.

"I know I'm not invited. Do you still plan on going? We can stay here all day. . . When Dennis
leaves, we'd have the whole place to ourselves. I'll even let you put that beast in my ass
again."

It’s tempting. Oh, so tempting, but I know I have to refuse. I can’t do that to her. Not again.

"I'm going," I say, and watch as her face falls.

She gets out of my bed, and starts dressing. I can see the tears forming in her eyes, but
don’t know what I can say to stop them.

"Fine. I know when I'm not wanted." She gathers all of her things, and is headed for the door.
Despite myself, I block her. "I see you really haven't forgiven me."

I grab both her arms in my hands, and hold her at arm's length. "Gina, it's not that you're not
wanted. This is the first time I've ever been invited to a party. Ever," I emphasize. Against my
will, the words are coming out, many more than I want to say. "You ARE forgiven. I promise."

I see hope return to her eyes a split second before her arms pull out of my hands and wrap
around me, hugging me tight. "Thank you, Nick. I promise not to be too angry, but don't
forget me while you're there. I know how Derek’s parties usually turn out.”

I nod, and then she kisses me and leaves. I sag against the door, and curse myself for my
weak will. Why can’t I have just let her go? Maybe it will be best if I avoid her for a while.

I spend the rest of the day trying to get my mind off my problems, by playing games and
lightly practicing my switches, but only partially succeed.

As the sun starts to set, I take a quick shower, followed by Dennis. I put on my Kingdom
Hearts shirt, which Dennis raises an eyebrow at, but thankfully doesn’t comment, and a pair
of blue jeans.
The drive to Shanna’s house is a cool one, but blessedly quick. Standing at her front door, I
wait somewhat impatiently for her to answer. When the door finally opens, it feels like my
heart skips a beat. She looks lovely, with her makeup lightly done, a pair of skin tight jeans,
and a light winter coat on.

“Shall we?” Her voice is soft and sweet as she passes by me, and I catch the slight fragrance
of lilac and vanilla. I’m slightly surprised she didn’t kiss me right away, but blow it off as I rush
after her. Holding my car door open for her, she gets in. “Oh, a gentleman,” she coos, and I
can’t hide my smile. I don’t know what my mother would think of how I’m using my abilities,
but she HAS taught me how to treat a woman.

The drive to the party seems to start and end before I’m even aware of it, my head filled with
her sweet scent. The moon hangs heavily in the sky, and the snow is falling lightly, like a
million little diamonds from the sparse clouds. When I tell the analogy to Shanna, she laughs
her lovely little laugh, and I think, tonight is going to be a good night. I’m going to forget about
the demons, forget about Gina, and just have fun with Shanna.

The music is blaring as I pull up to the house, and someone is already puking off a second-
story balcony into the bushes below.

Brent Ratner spots us as soon as we walk in, and smiles, waving us over. He has to yell to
be heard over the music.

“You brought Shanna, or is this Shannon? Either way, good choice,” the slap on the back he
gives me pushes me forward a bit. He shoves a beer in each of our hands, and then leans in
close so that only I can hear him. “Make yourself at home. Have fun, get crazy, but please
don’t put anyone to sleep. There are plenty of beds upstairs if you need one.” He winks as he
pulls back.

I can feel my cheeks burning, but he’s spotted someone else, and goes off to greet them with
another loud bellow. Ever the gracious host.

“What did he say?” Shanna asks.

I debate on telling her, but after what we’ve already done, and as forward as she’s been, I
see no reason to hide it. “He says we are free to use one of the bedrooms if we want.” Well
I’m not going to tell her I can put people to sleep, now am I?

I see her cheeks color slightly, which surprises me. Wasn’t it her that has been the forward
one? I take a sip of my beer, as I look around. The place is crowded with a lot of faces I don’t
recognize. Those I do know are mostly jocks and their girlfriends; not my usual geek crowd.

I spot Dennis over by a beer pong table, and go to chat with him. My roommate is chatting
with an attractive platinum blonde, while cheers goes up at the table as the ping pong ball
lands in a beer filled cup.
“Nick, this is Lindsey, Brent’s sister. Lindsey this is—“ Dennis starts to introduce us, but
Lindsey cuts him off.

“I know who Nick is. He is all the talk of the school right now, and I share a class with
Shannon twice a week.”

“This is Shanna,” I say, wondering what is being said about me on campus.

“Is it? I’m sorry, I can’t keep you two straight,” Lindsey smiles at us, and I can’t help but
notice that her teeth are incredibly white.

“Who let the trash in?” The snide voice sounds right behind me, and I give a small groan.
Derek is the last person I want to deal with right now. My first instinct is to put the bully to
sleep with one of his switches, but I remember what Brent had said, and realize that this is a
bit too public for such a display.

“I dunno, but I’m willing to take it out, if I have to,” I tell the bully as I turn around. For just a
moment I see fear in the bigger man’s eyes. I’m well rested from using my switches, though
still a little tired from Lela’s white light, and don’t fear this person.

“Ha, I’m just messing with ya, dweeb. Derek told me to play nice, so I’ll play nice.” His words
says one thing, his tone another. “Tell ya what. Why don’t we play a friendly game of beer
pong?”

I almost have to laugh. Sure, I’m a lightweight when it comes to alcohol (I’d barely even
sipped my beer), but my switches will be able to help me out somehow. I also reason that he
wants to stay away from me physically, which only serves to bolster my ego.

“Why not?” I say, shrugging, and trying to hide the smile I feel inside.

Lindsey leans over and quickly whispers in my ear, “Don’t do this. He plays all the time, and
never loses.”

I nod my head, but I’d already made another switch in Derek. The bully starts yelling for
everyone to gather around, and watch while he beats the dweeb at beer pong. My smile
grows bigger. This time I want an audience to witness his humiliation.

“Have you ever played beer pong?” Derek asks, and I shake my head to the negative. His
grin grows predatory, and I don’t have to read minds to know he now sees me as easy meat.
Derek explains the rules, then asks, “Six or ten?” and I see Lindsey mouth ‘six’, while
Shanna snuggles closer to me.

“Are you sure about this? You don’t have to impress me.” I’m touched that Shanna is
concerned about me, but hold up both hands, showing Derek all ten fingers.

Derek gives a nasty laugh, and the cups are set up in a triangle. “Here,” he says as he
tosses me the small white ball, “beginners go first. I don’t want it said that I didn’t give you
every chance to win, but a fire alarm isn’t going to save you this time.”
The first shot is always the easiest, and it lands in the middle of the third row. Derek
grimaces, but downs the beer quickly. He takes his aim, and I don’t interfere on this shot. It
lands in my first cup. I give the man a big smile, and down my switch-made non-alcoholic
beer, some of it dribbling around my mouth.

My second shot hits a couple rims, and then bounces away. The crowd oohs. I try to make a
switch to move the ball in the right direction, but the switch refuses form. Maybe I’m forming
them wrong. . . I start to get a little worried.

I flip Derek’s newest switch right before his shot, his ball goes wide, and he has to catch his
balance on the edge of the table, his equilibrium suddenly lost. The crowd around the table
gasps in shock, and I return his balance.

“How much have you had to drink?” I ask, making the beer in his cups doubly potent...

Derek shakes himself and glares at me as I make my next shot. It lands in the second row,
and Derek downs his second cup. As the game wears on, I ensure that few of Derek’s shots
make it anywhere near my cups, though it does take me awhile to hit his last one. No matter
how I imagine it, I can’t seem to come up with a switch that will move the ball the way I
wanted it to, without it being too obvious.

Those gathered around the table cheer as I make the final shot, and Shanna lays one on me
in front of everybody. I turn to talk to Dennis when she lets me up for air, but he’s already
gone.

“I think they went upstairs,” Shanna says, having to yell to be heard over the din.

“He’d better not have gone up there with my sister!” Brent says right behind me, and I cringe.
A cute little redhead is trying to hold him back as he starts up the stairs, but she doesn’t
stand a chance against his size.

I follow after, quickly forming switches in those around me and hope I won’t pay too much for
it tomorrow. I start to turn down Brent’s anger and concern, and turn up his acceptance. It
takes a fair amount of effort to get the switches to move, but slowly they comply with my will.
I think the amount of alcohol he’s imbibed helps.

They aren't behind the first door, or the second. The second room is occupied by a couple
going at it, and though I kind of want to watch, I’m more concerned about my roommate's
possible lifespan.

They end up being in the back most room when Brent walks in, trailed by the redhead,
Shanna, and me. Both are still fully clothed, but they’re kissing pretty fiercely on a couch
(Lindsey in Dennis's lap), and their hands are busy exploring each other's bodies.

"Ah-ha! I found you." The anger has gone mostly out of his voice, but it still startles the two
kissers.
"Brent! What are you doing? Leave us alone!" I can feel her brother's switches start to fight
me, and know I immediately add some switches to Lindsey. A small voice in the back of my
head warns me that this can lead to trouble, as it had with Gina, but I’m already acting to
stave off a fight.

I stamp down hard on Lindsey's anger, and turn up her acceptance. I remember Dennis's
'intimidation' switch that I'd made what seems so long ago, but was less than a week, and
turn that one down as well. I can already tell I’m going to suffer tomorrow for this, but I don’t
want a fight to break out in the first party I've been invited to, and my roommate has actually
been decent to me recently.

"Leave them alone, Brent," the redhead says, placing her hand on his arm. Lindsey has
already gone back to kissing Dennis, and Dennis is too preoccupied to be bothered by it.

"She's my sister, Robin." Somehow there is still a bit of resistance in him, so I crush down on
his new switches, and see his eyes go slightly glassy. Oops. . . Maybe that was too much, I
fear. Did I break him?

"Then show her how to kiss properly, and kiss me." Robin suits actions to words, and pulls
him down into a kiss. I’m thankful for her distraction.

"What just happened?" Shanna asks me in a whisper, and I shrug my shoulders pretending I
don’t have a clue.

Robin leads Brent over to the couch, without breaking the kiss, and sits him next to the other
snogging couple. The redhead straddles his lap, turns to Lindsey, and says, "This is how you
really kiss a man," and then attacks the big jock.

Lindsey looks up for a moment, watches the redhead make out with her brother, and then
attacks Dennis with renewed ferocity.

I feel a hand grip my hardening cock through my pants, and then Shanna asks, "You like
watching this, don't you?" I tear my eyes away from the scene before me, to look down into
her blue eyes and long lashes. With her hand on my crotch, there is no way I can deny it.
She snakes her other hand around my neck, and pulls me down for a soft kiss, before
saying, "I do too."

Shanna leads me over to a recliner, and for the first time I realize we are in a den, and not a
bedroom. I sit down first, and Shanna plants herself in my lap, facing the two kissing couples.
Robin's shirt is off now, and Brent is fussing with the bra strap in back.

Shanna turns to look at me, smiles, and then grabs my hands and pulls them around her.
She digs one of my hands under her shirt, and puts the other in her lap. I need no further
hints, and slip my left hand up her flat stomach to fondle her ample chest.

Dennis isn't about to be outdone, and removes Lindsey's shirt, and has her bra off with a
snap of his fingers, while Brent is still struggling with Robin’s over-the-shoulder-boulder-
holder. In the end, Robin has to remove her own bra, pressing her ample breasts together.
The bra unhooks in the front. There is no mistaking that Robin's breasts are fake, and the
tune of Your Favorite Martian’s song ‘Tag ‘Ol Betties plays through my mind. Lindsey's
breasts, on the other hand, are very much real, and Dennis has his face buried in them.

Shanna is grinding her ass against my covered crotch, and I slip a hand inside her pants
after she unbuttons them. She is shaved smooth again tonight, and already moist by the time
my fingers reach her nether lips. I use a new switch, and her bra unsnaps; seemingly on its
own. Shanna removes her shirt and bra in one swift motion.

Lindsey has finally taken the lead, and has Dennis's long cock out, and is busily sucking
away, making slurping noises that are impossible to mistake.

"Oh," Robin exclaims, "I didn’t think you'd go that far with your brother here." In the spirit of
their competition, Robin follows suit, pulling Brent's pants down to his ankles, to reveal a
cock thicker than Dennis's, but not as long.

Dennis has his eyes closed as he enjoys Lindsey's ministrations, but oddly, Brent's eyes are
locked on his sister's bobbing platinum head.

Shanna is twitching in my lap, and I realize I’m rubbing my fingers against her clit pretty
firmly. A couple seconds later, she comes, gripping my legs with her hands, and my hand
with her legs, moaning for the entire room to hear. Robin is the only one to pay us any
attention though, and she just gives us a wicked smile, before turning her attention back to
Brent's thick post.

Shanna stands and spins around, kissing me as she leans over. Her tongue feels hot and
wet against my lips, and I gladly meet it with my own. Her hands are fumbling at my waist,
and she easily gets my pants undone. I lift my hips to let her remove them, and then sit back
down. Shanna stands back upright, drops her pants to the floor, and then stares at my rigid
cock for a moment, curiously, before going down on me.

I'm not sure if it is the situation, or not, but her blowjob somehow feels different; perhaps
hungrier this time. She must really be turned on by the events going on, on the couch
opposite us.

I watch as in almost unison, the other two men stand, and help their women get completely
naked as well. Lindsey sits back on the couch, and Dennis drops to his knees, repaying the
favor she'd just given him. Robin, however, crawls onto the couch next to Lindsey, on all
fours. Brent gets behind her, about the same time the two women start to kiss.

"Ung, fuck! Your brother's cock is thick," Robin moans, and Lindsey's eyes fly open at the
words.

"My. . . Brother. . .?" Enjoying everything as much as I am, I instinctively push on her
'acceptance' switch and a dreamy smile washes across her face. "Mmm, I'm glad." A soft
moan slips from her lips, and then turns throaty, as Dennis must have started doing
something right. Robin begins sucking on Lindsey's left breast, and I realize Shanna is
missing the show.
As much as I’m enjoying her attentions, I decide to pull her up, and turn her around. I have
her sit in my lap, watching as her eyes go wide at the show on the couch. "I can't believe
they're doing that in front of each other," she says, as my prick-head slips past her first folds.
She feels tighter tonight too. Probably from watching what the other four are doing, I
conclude.

Shanna sinks slowly down my shaft, eliciting a moan from me. "Fuck, that thing IS big," she
moans, and wiggles her hips a little in an effort to fit more of me in her. Both Robin and
Lindsey look over at Shanna's words, and I enjoy how their eyes grow large at the site of my
cock slipping into Shanna’s slim twat.

Lindsey grabs Dennis by the ears, and pulls him up to her face. "Fuck me. Fuck me now!"
Dennis doesn’t need to be told twice, though he does give Brent a quick look, and he easily
slides his length into the platinum blonde's shaved twat. Robin reaches down between them,
and from the way Lindsey's moans grow in volume, I assume the fake-tittied redhead is
playing with Lindsey's clit. Robin starts kissing Dennis, and I monitor Brent's switches to see
if he objects, but they don’t budge. In fact, he seems to be watching Dennis and Lindsey
slowly fuck, matching their pace behind Robin.

Shanna uses her hands on the armrests of the recliner to lift herself up, and then fall back
down, repeatedly impaling herself on my manhood, but taking it slow. I bring my hands
around to her firm breasts, and gently tease her nipples. From the way her pussy milks my
cock, I know she’s enjoying it.

Brent starts grunting with effort as he picks up his pace and tips Robin over the edge of bliss.
Lindsey soon follows, the two women moaning in almost unison. Robin collapses forward,
her face landing where Dennis and Lindsey are still joined. The redhead pushes my
roommate out, and I can hear Lindsey’s pussy making a sucking sound as he leaves
Lindsey’s warm confines. Robin starts licking the other women's juices off his cock. She
continues to push him back, till he is lying on the floor, with her head between his legs, taking
an impressive amount of his long schlong down her throat. Dennis can’t seem to believe his
luck, and gives me an exuberant thumbs up when he sees me watching.

I check on Brent's switches again, but he only has eyes for his sister, who has two fingers in
her own crotch, frigging herself furiously, eyes closed and approaching another orgasm, one
of her nipples rolling between her fingers. Before anyone else knows what is happening,
Brent leans forward, and kisses his sister full on the mouth. Lindsey shakes as the kiss takes
her, and she wraps both one arm around her brother, the other still buried in her crotch.

Shanna suddenly comes hard on my cock. She shakes and shudders, her hand furiously
rubbing her clit, while I continue teasing her nipples.

"I can't believe he did that," she tells me, after a few seconds have passed. "His own sister. .
. What do you think about it?"

What do I think about it? Incest has never been a thing for me in the past, but watching the
way the two siblings lovingly kiss, and how Lindsey seems to be getting off on her brother's
fingers, I have to admit I’m getting turn on. I let my cock twitch inside her a couple times, to
give her an answer, and smile as her eyes roll up into her head, and her juices seep out
around my cock.

"Damn, that's deep." The voice tears my attention from Shanna, and I see that Robin has
mounted Dennis, and has his rod fully sheathed in her cunny. I can see that her carpet
matches the drapes, though she only has a small strip of hair. Her fake tits are bouncing
under Dennis's hands, as they both grunt and moan. Robin’s head is thrown back, her hips
rocking furiously atop my roommate, while she rubs her own clit.

With all this sex around me, I know my own climax coming on. I curse my inability to not be
able to use switches on myself. I want to keep going, but it isn't possible, and I lose the
battle.

Shanna must have been able to sense my closeness as I drop my hands to her slightly wider
hips, and start rocking her back and forth a moment before I blow. It feels like a fire hose is
emptying out of my rod with enough force to almost hurt, as I shoot deep into Shanna's
womb. Shanna starts cumming again, too, and as we finally come down from our blissful
peak, we look up to see Dennis and Robin grinning at us foolishly.

Brent is too busy trying to get his fat cock into his sister. For Lindsey’s part, she is moaning
furiously, trying to help him.

Dennis comes as Shanna and I are getting dressed, and we all agree to leave the screwing
siblings to themselves.

Walking out of the room, I use one more switch to make sure the door is locked, and feel the
headache I know I’ll pay for tomorrow make itself known. There is no sense in letting them
get caught. I don’t think Brent would appreciate that juicy secret getting out.

Robin leans over, and whispers in my ear, “Let me know if you’re ever bored. That cock of
yours looks fantastic.” I blink in surprise at her forwardness.

Shanna and I decide to leave the party, and as soon as we are in the car, my date starts
talking. "That was so hot! I've never done anything like that! Have you?"

"No, Shannon, I haven't." I reply blandly.

"I hope you don't think less of me, but when I saw Brent kissing his sister, it felt like lightning.
. . Wait. . . You called me Shannon." She turns to look at me, eyes wide, and confused.

"That's your name, isn't it?" A small smile raises the corner of my mouth.

"How did you know?" Her excitement has turned to trepidation.

"I wasn’t sure until you just confirmed it, but there are a few differences between you two.
You may look and sound the same, but you both feel a bit different." A part of me is angry for
having been played for a fool, but another part of me knows I can’t be too angry with a
woman I'd just fucked.

"Don't be angry," Shannon pleads. "Shanna was too sore after yesterday, and I can
understand why. She knew you would want to do it again.” She pauses to look at me
shrewdly, before continuing, “No one has ever figured it out before."

"You've done this before?" I ask, shock outweighing al other emotions.

"Not very much,” she concedes sheepishly. “Only when one of us needs a break, though I
have to say, this is the best night I've had in years, and I understand why my sister needs to
recover. I'm not going to be walking straight tomorrow." A mischievous smile spreads across
her face. “Let me know if you ever need a break from Shanna.”

The compliment isn't lost on me, and I have to laugh. I’ve just fulfilled many a man's fantasy
of screwing sisters, though not at the same time. . . That gives me an idea, but one that will
have to wait for another night. My head is really starting to pound, and I’m exhausted after
last night’s treatment and having two great screwing sessions.

"Don't be mad at her, she really likes you," Shannon pleads with me again, as I drive her
home. Thinking of how Gina had acted after the first time we'd screwed, I wonder if all
women lie.

"Liking someone requires trust," I tell her, but there is no bite in my words. “I would have
understood if she couldn’t fool around tonight.”

“You’re the real deal,” she asks? “We’re so used to dealing with asshats; it’s really refreshing
to be with a gentleman.” I say nothing as Shannon pulls out her phone, and I assume she is
texting Shanna, because the twin meets us as I pull up. I jump out, and run around to let
Shannon out, still trying to be the gentleman.

"Go easy on her," Shannon whispers as she steps out of my car, and gives me a quick peck
on the cheek.

"Shannon tells me you figured it out. How did you do it?" Shanna's arms are tucked under
her breasts, breath misting in the cold air. She isn't wearing a coat or a bra by the look of it,
so I invite her into my warm car, before answering her question.

I decide that my earlier comment about 'like requiring trust' still holds and I DO like Shanna.
"You and she may look the same, but you both act and feel different during sex."

My words don’t seem to hurt her, but I can see fear and worry in her eyes, backed by a
steely determination.

"Do you hate me?" The fear and trepidation in her voice is impossible to miss.

"I'm not happy about being lied to. If you didn’t feel up to doing anything, I would have
understood. I'm not an asshole, though sometimes that works to my detriment."
"No," she says, placing her hand on my thigh, "It's one of the things I like most about you."

I can’t help but add the next part. "And then there is the part where you sent your sister to
have sex with me. What kind of a man would complain about that?"

Shanna laughs her wonderful musical laugh, and I know that she knows I've forgiven her.
Apparently, I’m an easily forgiving person, at least when sex is involved. I don’t want to think
of what that says about me.

I walk Shanna to her door, lending her my coat for the short walk, and we kiss shortly before
she goes in.

I drive slow and careful, letting my mind play over the days, and most particularly the night's
events. All in all, I’m in a pretty good mood, though I still don’t know what I’m going to do
about Gina. My conscience and pride want one thing, but my mind and prick fight for
something else. For now, I think avoiding her is still the best action to take.

I crawl into bed, wondering how much sleep I’m going to get tonight.

The flash of light before I enter Lela's featureless blue room, reminds me of my other
problems, but I have an idea to deal with Lela tonight. Somehow my conscience doesn’t fight
me on this one. Maybe it is because she is an alien?

The pain is excruciating. I’m only dimly aware of the light going from white to yellow before I
lose total consciousness.

==========================
Chapter 06
When I wake up, my muddled brain doesn’t seem to want to work. I vaguely remember being
with Lela, making the switch that I think will work on her (or trying to), and then waking up in
my bed. Did I over use my ability at the party?

A quick test on the lights confirms it, as pain shoots like lightning between my eyes. I roll
over and go back to sleep.

I’m tempted to sleep all day, until something reminds me that this next week is finals week,
before the Christmas break. I’m really looking forward to seeing my mom. I could do without
seeing my dad, and my sister almost never shows up anymore after a blow up between her
and dad.

I'd meant to do some studying today, but I don’t really feel like staying in my room. Especially
when I see I have two missed calls from Gina, and one from Shanna. I don’t feel up to seeing
either one right now, so I get dressed, and drive to the campus library, leaving my phone
behind.

Studying never is my strong suit, however, and I begin thinking about the demons. Lela told
me that there are other humans that have had their dormant genes activated, and I
remember Dennis mentioning seeing YouTube videos of people doing extraordinary things.
Using the library's Wi-Fi, I load the site, and start browsing. It looks like there are a lot of
different videos to choose from, so I start choosing some at random. I watch one where a
guy can supposedly talk to dogs and another where a girl can turn her skin blue. Neither of
those seems particularly helpful, so I keep looking. I find the one of the guy in Japan that can
spontaneously combust, and then watch as the flames go out, and he is unharmed, even his
clothes. I wonder if it’s some type of illusion, but I’m able to find a version with subtitles, and
the cameraman claims to be able to feel the heat from the flames. Now THAT would come in
handy, if he can start other things on fire. Unfortunately, he goes on to say that he can only
do it to himself. Well, there goes THAT idea. . .

I search for a few more hours, with no better results. Some are super strong, or just as
useless as blue skin, but I can’t see how any of them can stop an alien race from destroying
the human race. For that matter, I can’t see how I’m going to do it. And if Lela, with her
advanced technology, can’t do it, what chance do I have? Maybe I just need to come up with
more creative ways to use my switches.

Bored and full of frustration, I decide to give my ability a small test, and mentally flip off my
laptop. It goes off, and the subsequent pain is minimal. In a slightly better mood, I head back
to the apartment.

Dennis is there, and I realize he hadn't been home when I'd arrived last night, nor there when
I'd gotten up this afternoon.

"Where've you been?" I ask him.

"Out with Robin. Man, can she give a mean blowjob!" I laugh as I drop my stuff in my room,
and then return to talk to Dennis.

"Isn't she seeing Brent?"

"Not anymore. Can you believe what he was doing with his sister?" Dennis shakes his head
in wonder. “Part of me can’t blame him; she’s one helluva fine piece.

I shake my head, but I can believe, and know that I'd even caused it with my switches. I feel
guilty all over again. It’s just like with Gina; I’m manipulating people into doing things they
would otherwise never do. Do I have the right to do that? I have a feeling that the answer is
'no'.

"Oh, by the way, Gina stopped by again. How many girls are you going to string along? First
Gina, now Shanna?"

Hearing that name reminds me, “That was actually her twin, Shannon, last night," I say,
trying to hide a smile.

Dennis gives a long whistle, and punches me in the arm. The punch doesn’t hurt as much as
it usually did, and I wonder if Lela's white light is finally showing its effects.

"Three women now? Yeah, I don't think you can call yourself a geek anymore. I’m hereby
revoking your Geek Card. Turn in your cartoon posters, and replace them with some proper
nudes.”

I only shake my head, as I get up and go back to my room. How many women I’m with
doesn’t make a difference whether I’m a geek or not. Talk of Gina has given me an idea,
though. Maybe avoiding her is the wrong way to deal with her.

Opening my phone, I notice I’ve missed another call from her (Maybe I should take my
phone off vibrate. . . Naw), and call her back. She answers on the second ring.

"I'm so glad you called me back. I was afraid you were avoiding me again." Her voice is
slightly shaky on the other end.

I hate to ruin her mood, but I have to do this, or it’ll never happen. "Gina, we need to talk." I
have a plan, and I’m fairly certain I can deal with the pain my switches are going to cause
me. I’m just glad that I’m recovering quicker than I had that first day.

"Oh, okay. Is everything alright?" The quaver in her voice speaks plainly of her fears.

"I'll be by to pick you up in an hour, is that alright? Dress warm." I avoid fully answering her.

"An hour? Yeah. Hey, is anything wrong?"

"Great, I'll see you then," and hang up. I don’t want to lie to her, but I don’t know what else to
say. If I give her too much of a chance, I know my willpower will crumble again.

I shower, and get dressed. I try not to dress too nice, but also don’t want to look like a
complete slob. I end up wearing Jeans, and a 'Geeks Are Sexy' t-shirt from one of my
favorite websites.

Gina's mom answers the door, and she invites me in. "Dinner will be ready in a few minutes;
I'll let Gina know you're here."

"I really can't stay for dinner," I protest, but Gina walks in.

"But we cooked enough for three. Eat with us, and then you can tell me what you want to
say." Gina has such hopeful eyes, that I can’t say no, but I grind my teeth in frustration. I had
wanted to talk to her in a public place, but as I think about it, it may be better for her
emotional balance if she is home when I’m done.

Just don’t break down this time, I think.

Besides, have you ever heard of a single college student turning down a free meal?

Dinner is delicious, a Sunday pot roast, with carrots, onions, and potatoes. The table is
mostly quiet. I don’t want to talk too much around Gina, but Nancy occasionally asks me
questions about school and my plans for the future. For half a heartbeat, I think about telling
them that I have no plans if I can’t defeat the demons, but know how crazy that will sound.

Despite keeping my talking to a minimum, I feel Gina's foot start to crawl up my leg; her toes
caressing my shin for a few minutes, before going up to my crotch. I nearly choke on my food
when she does that. A quick glance at her mom shows she hasn't notice anything, and Gina
has a wicked gleam in her eyes.

As soon as I’m done with my plate, I ask if I can be excused, and go to their front room. Gina
joins me shortly after.

"So, what did you want to talk about?" She asks as she sits and takes my hands in hers.

I prepare a 'memory' switch, feeling only a little pain. It might mean that I will have to do this
twice, but if she completely flips out, I don’t want her remembering.

"Gina, everything you have been feeling lately is my fault, and I don't think we should be
around each other anymore. It’s not good for you.” I try to sound as sincere as I can.

"What do you mean, ‘it’s not good for me’? Why not?" The quaver is back in her voice, but
she grips my hands tighter.

Time for the truth. Sucking in a deep breath, I say, "I have a special ability. I can make
switches with my mind, and do almost anything I want with them." I watch as my words sink
in, and then as her face goes to incredulity, so I rush on, "That night I came over to help you
with your math, I made a switch that makes you wet every time I speak, and a switch that
makes your nipples hard too." Even as I speak, I feel the first switch move, and know that my
voice is affecting her. This is part of the reason I'd wanted to do this in a public place, but her
mother should be protection enough, as long as I don't mess with her sexual switches too.

She looks at me for a second, her cheeks going red, probably wondering if I’m crazy.

"Well, that might explain a few things," she doesn’t seem angry, which is a good thing, "but I
don't believe you."

I’m ready for this. I make a switch to make her back itch, then before she can scratch it, I
say, "I just made your back itch. I can move that switch anywhere I want to: your foot, or your
arm, even the palm of your hand." As I name each place, I move the switch, feeling my
headache grow with each change. When it reaches her hands, she yanks them out of mine,
and stares at me. This is the part I’m most worried about.

She stares at me in wonder, idly scratching her hand, making the switch shudder. “This is a
mind game, right? Some trick of psychology? You mention a place, and my mind makes it
itch. . .” She trails off as I shake my head. "So you can control minds?"

"Not really. I can't control what you think, and only a small bit of what you feel. Mostly it’s a
physical reaction I get from my switches."

"So you didn’t make me screw you that night. You didn’t force me to do it, but you DID
manipulate my body so that I would want it?" I can see she is trying hard to wrap her mind
around what I can do. Her tone says that she isn’t quite ready to believe me.

I drop my head in shame, and nod.

"And you’ve kept on doing it afterwards?"

She is really scratching her hand now, and I realize I haven't flipped off that switch. She
looks grateful as I do, with a mumbled, "Sorry."

"No. I haven’t done it again, but after that first night, it’s as though your body is conditioned to
it. Every time I talk, I feel that switch move. That is why I have been avoiding you, so that I
don't manipulate you anymore."

“That’s why you didn’t want to stay for dinner.” She pauses, thinking, before grabbing my
hands again, surprising me. "Is that what you've been worried about? That I'd hate you after
you told me?"

I shake my head. "No, I don’t want to make you do anything you don’t want to do. I don’t
WANT to manipulate you."

She gives a small tremulous laugh, and I look back up into her hazel eyes. "'Want' is the key
word." She takes a deep breath. "Honesty deserves honesty. No I didn’t plan on screwing
you when you came over to tutor me. I planned on trying to seduce you into doing my work
for me, but not going all the way. Instead I got so turned on by you, I decided to go much
further than I’d planned. If you can't control what I think, then you didn’t make me screw you.
I CHOSE to do it." I try to protest, but she cuts me off. "Yes, yes, you manipulated my body,
but I think your switches can only affect or enhance what is already there. I mean, I've
always thought you were kind of cute, if a little scrawny. . . Though it looks like that might be
changing too. Are you using your switches to grow stronger?"

I almost. . . ALMOST, tell her about Lela, but I’m afraid that the conversation will turn to the
demons, and I don’t want to frighten her.

"No, I can't affect myself, only other people and objects." I go on to explain how the switches
work, and how they fail.

"That explains Robbie, and the night they kidnapped you. I think it’s like hypnosis in a way,"
she tells me at one point, and I shake my head. This is nothing like hypnosis. "Hear me out.
You can affect me, by making my feet hot, creating an itch, and various other things, but you
can't make me do anything I don't really want to do, like—" She leans forward, and before I
can stop her, kisses me. I can feel myself getting hard, but this is NOT the reason I'd come
here. I push her away, and look up to see her mom watching us.

"Sorry, I don’t mean to interrupt. I just wanted to know if you will be staying the night?" I
almost choke as she asks that, in a very bland manner.

"I wasn't planning to." Gina's mom nods, and goes up the stairs.

“How did you get this ability?” She asks, and I flip her ‘memory’ switch. “Funny,” she states,
confused, “I know I was just about to ask you something. . .” Her brows furrow over her hazel
eyes, before widening. "You know, it’s the weirdest thing. Ever since that night, my mom has
been oblivious to so many things that used to bother her."

Oblivious? Or accepting and no longer concerned? I remember the switches I'd made in
Gina's mom, and can feel them upstairs. They are both stuck in the position I'd moved them
to that first night. I remember how I had mashed down on them, and wonder if I'd broken her
somehow.

I look back to Gina, and she has a shrewd look on her face. "You did that, didn’t you? When
she walked in on us, you made sure she didn’t care. . . Oh my. . . You did it to me too!" If it
wasn't for the fact that she is smiling from ear to ear, I’d be worried. "Oh, don't give me that
look. Listen, you didn’t make me do anything against my will, and I certainly don't regret it."
She purses her lips, as she thinks about something. "You can tell me no, but I have a favor
to ask. You're right about your voice still making me wet. You wanna go upstairs and fuck?
As long as you know that I want it, and not because you made me want it?"

“But that’s just it,” I plead, “Can you honestly say that, sitting here listening to me talk, hasn’t
made you horny?”

She smirks, giving me a half smile, before answering. “I can honestly say that I’ve wanted to
fuck your brains out every day this week, whether I saw or heard you, or not.” She pauses for
just a moment before looking me in the eyes, very seriously. “Perhaps you’ve made me
addicted to your cock, I don’t know, but truth be told, Robbie never could satisfy me, and you
blow my mind with your skill.” She reaches over to my crotch before I can stop her, and
squeezes my undeniably stiff cock. “And with this monster.”

I’m about to argue that making her addicted isn’t a good thing, but her lips against mine cut
off that argument. Truth be told, she’s handled everything better than I'd thought. In fact, now
that I think on it more, I'd made the same switch in Professor Frankens, and she hasn't
jumped my bones. Maybe Gina is right, and it’s something like hypnosis. I can’t MAKE
someone do something they don’t want to.

How then, do I explain Brent and his sister, Lindsey?

I’m halfway up the stairs by the time I realize I’m no longer on the couch. Gina has me by the
hand, and is pulling me along, and despite my earlier reservations, I decide to go with it. She
knows what I’m capable of, and still wants to do it. Who am I to argue?

She stops before we reach her bedroom, however, and I see her purse her lips again. "I want
to test out this ability of yours."

"My headaches—" I try to stop her, but she just opens the door, and pulls me in after her. It
only takes me a second to see we are in her mother's room. Nancy is sitting on her bed,
watching TV, and she looks up at us as we enter.

"Oh, hi guys. Did you need something?" Her tone is level, but slightly curious. At least I
haven’t destroyed her ability to feel emotions, I think.

"No, we—" Gina covers my mouth, and talks over me, a smile splitting her face.

"We thought we'd come spend some time with you." I glare at Gina. What is she up to, I
wonder, but am also afraid of the answer.

"That's sweet of you kids," she pats the bed next to her, and scoots over to give us room.

I groan, as Gina pulls me over to the bed, and shoves me down on it. She doesn’t waste any
time, before jumping on top of me, and kissing me with a furious passion. Her hunger is
really starting to affect me, and despite the oddity of having her mom right next to us, I start
to moan, and wrap my arms around this wild, addicted, woman.

"Do you want me to leave you kids alone?" The soft voice brakes through the fog in my
head, and I break the kiss, but once again, Gina beats me to it.

"No, stay mom. This is your room. We'll try not to bother you." As she talks, Gina sits up,
pulls off her shirt and bra, and then looks to her mom. The older woman glances at her
wanton daughter, and then looks back to the TV, unconcerned.

It’s about this point I figure, what the hell, and go with it. I pull Gina back down, liking the way
she squeals as I do so, and return the kiss she'd given me a bit ago. As our tongues swirl in
each other's mouths, I allow my hands to roam her bare back, and dip them inside her pants,
gripping her small, tight ass.

She lifts her middle, and I feel her hands at my waist, undoing my pants. Kicking off my
shoes, I slip my hands around her waist, doing the same for her pants. As soon as our pants
are off, Gina helps remove my shirt, and then we are both naked, lying next to her
unconcerned mom.

Gina sits up, looking at her mom, and asks, “Mom, do you mind if I give Nick a great
blowjob?”

“That’s fine, dear,” Nancy responds, obviously admiring my package. “Are you sure you don’t
want to be left alone?”

Gina shakes her head emphatically. “Stay, Mom. I promise we’ll not interrupt your show.”
She kisses her way down my chest. Gina's mom is now watching us exclusively, but doesn’t
interfere, or say anything else. I wonder what is going through her mind, when Gina's tongue
reaches my cock.

I moan again loudly, as she slips her lips around the bulbous head, and I can feel her tongue
going to work. I remember the orgy last night, and can’t believe my luck lately. It’s almost
enough to make me believe in Ta’veren.

Gina goes crazy, sucking, slurping, and licking, and my hands shoot out to grip the sheets at
the pleasure she is giving me. At least my left hand did. My right hand grips Nancy's thigh
and I swear I hear her moan in response.

Looking up, I see that her eyes are locked on my crotch and her daughter's mouth. She licks
her lips, and mouths something, but I can’t hear it over the TV and Gina's noises.

Gina's head is really bobbing up and down, and I’m trying to concentrate on holding back my
own orgasm. I’m not close, but I’m enjoying this too much and want it to last. I know one way
to distract myself.

I get Gina's attention, and indicate what I want to do. She happily flips her body around, so
that I can taste her. I keep my right hand on Nancy's leg, but use my other hand to play with
one of Gina's large breasts, while I start to lick around her pussy lips. Her juices taste divine,
and it only takes a few moments before they are dripping down my chin.

Gina cums almost as soon as my lips touch her, and I feel the leg under my hand pull away. I
figure Nancy has probably had enough of watching us, and left.

With my hand now free, I bring them both around to Gina's ass, and hold her tight as I
hungrily attack her clit. I throw all of my concentration into what I’m doing, until Gina orgasms
a second time. She sits up as she does so, moaning in ecstasy at what I’m doing. It takes me
a second to realize that I still feel lips around my cock.
"That's it mom. Show your daughter how to suck a cock this fat," I hear Gina say, and almost
blow my load right then.

I throw Gina off me, and look down to see that the older woman does indeed have my thick
rod between her thin lips, and she is completely naked. Her breasts are smaller than her
daughter's tits, and are topped by darker red areolas, the nipples pointing out and stiff.

"Nancy!" I exclaim in shock.

She pulls away, and smiles up at me, "I hope you don't mind. Gina looked like she was
having so much fun, I wanted to try some of this," she tells me matter-of-factly, giving my
member a few quick yanks. “Ah, to be young again. . . And you taste so good.”

Gina leans down and whispers in my ear. "I was surprised when she asked if she could suck
on you, too." She kisses my cheek.

“But she’s your mother,” I protest, ruining it slightly as a moan escapes my lips. Nancy is
REALLY talented at giving head!

"Go with it. She has been so lonely since dad left; I think she could use this." Her hazel eyes
are pleading, and I can feel myself giving in. The tongue licking up my shaft doesn’t help
much either.

"But she's your mom!" trying to protest again, as Nancy starts to suck on my balls, eliciting
another traitorous moan.

"And you're hard as a rock, and enjoying what she's doing." Gina gives me a quick peck on
the lips, and then says, "Consider this retribution for your evil ways in manipulating us." I
know she isn't being serious with her tone, and the kiss that follows combined with Nancy’s
talented mouth makes my toes curl. "Mom, if you think that’s fun; you should let him eat you
out."

I’m about to protest, but the look of hope I see in Nancy's eyes finally changes my mind. The
same hazel eyes Gina has. "Come here," I tell her instead, resigned.

Nancy squeals, just like her daughter does, as she climbs up my body, and plants her crotch
on my face. She is practically dripping before I even shove my tongue in her, and she
explodes into a loud orgasm the second I lick on her clit.

"Oh, I haven't had anyone do that to me in years!" The older woman exclaims. I reach my
hands up to her smaller breasts, and start running her long nipples through my fingers, as I
continue tasting her.

I feel Gina straddle my hips, and a moment later I enter her small crevice. She feels like she
is on fire, and sinks onto my length in record time.

"That's it, Nick. Lick my mom's pussy while you fuck me. You made me a horny slut for you,
and now you've got my mom, too. Fuck me, Nick. And after that, you're gonna fuck her!"
At this point, I’m so horny; I don’t care how odd the situation is. It doesn’t even bother me
when I feel Gina's hands replace mine on her mother's tits, or when I look up Nancy's body
to see the two women kissing, tongue and all. The sight of their tongues wrapping around
each other sets me off, and I unload my seed into Nancy’s daughter.

The second I’m done, Nancy pushes her daughter off me, and to my surprise, and I think
Gina's too, the older women starts to suck my cum from her daughter's sloppy hole.

Nancy's ass is in the air, and I have only softened a little bit, so I decide to go for it. I get on
my knees behind her, grip her ass in both hands, and slide my cum-soaked cock into her tiny
cunny. She is even tighter than her daughter is, and if my tool weren't already so slick, and
slightly softened, it would have taken a lot more effort to shove it in. I try to be careful,
however, as I slip more and more of my pecker into her. Tight though she is, I don’t hit her
bottom until I’m fully inside her hot velvety hot folds.

Nancy is moaning deeply into her daughter's cunny, as I start moving my hips, already
feeling myself grow harder with every stroke.

"Oh my God, mom. I can't believe you're sucking his cum from my pussy. Ahh, that feels so
good. Keep going, mom. Suck my clit. Make me cum again!" I decide to moan loudly right
then to help her out, and smile as I watch Gina’s whole body tense from a powerful orgasm.
The look Gina gives me, says she knows what I'd done for her, and she likes it.

I look back down to where I’m driving in and out of Nancy's tight pussy, and still can’t believe
I’m fully buried in her, and without that tight grasping feeling at the head, like I'd felt from
Shanna. I pick up my pace, and soon Nancy is grunting with each stroke as I pound into her
soft flesh. Nancy cums a few seconds later, and pulls off my cock, moaning and twitching,
"No more, I need a break." She licks her way up her daughter's body, and they start kissing
when their faces meet.

Gina's legs are still spread, and I’m still hard, so I waddle my way up to her on my knees and
sink pleasantly back into her.

"Oh, fuck," Gina nearly screams. "Not again! I don't. . . Know if I. . . Can. . . . Oh fuck. . . Fuck
me, Nick. FUCK ME HARD!"

I start pounding as hard as I can, leaning slightly forward over Nancy's body, and kiss the
back of the woman's neck. It only takes a couple minutes at this pace, before I drop my
second load into Gina's tight twat.

***

"Are you sure you don't want to stay the night?" Nancy asks me with a smile, as I stand at
their front door.

"We can't promise you'll get much sleep, but I promise you won't regret it," Gina says right
after, with her arm snuggly around her mother’s waist.
I laugh, and give them both a quick kiss, before walking out, followed by Gina.

"No more avoiding me?" She asks, and I nod. She has assuaged my guilt well enough.
Maybe I have manipulated her, but I haven't forced her to do something she doesn’t want to.
I truly hope she will quit moping and being so clingy though. I wonder if I can make a switch
for that. . . ? I shake my head, knowing what a slippery slope that thought will lead to.

The second I walk into my bedroom, I find myself transported to Lela's featureless room.

"I trust you have recovered?" She asks me, her head cocked to the side as she does when
she talks to me.

"Yes, thank you," I reply, vaguely remembering the white light going yellow when I'd
collapsed last night.

The memory of what had caused me to collapse returns as well, and I almost make the
switch that I think will get her to have sex with me, but back off. After Gina and Nancy, I’m
exhausted. I did make the switch, thinking it’s harder to make a switch than move one and at
least it will be there when I’m ready.

"Good. I am glad to see you exercising your ability. Have you tried it on a large group yet?"

I curse myself for a fool. The party last night would have been the perfect place to see how
many switches I can make at once. Even when I'd been kidnapped, I made all the switches
one by one. Luckily I can work at the speed of my imagination, but I still need to know if I can
make more than one at a time, or one switch to cover many.

"No," I told her, feeling dejected.

"You still have time left. Keep practicing." Her tone is level, without any rebuke, and that
somehow makes me feel worse.

"Maybe you should find someone else," I say. I don’t know if I can do this, and the pressure
to save the entire human race is pretty intense.

"Maybe," she tells me, and there is no emotion in her dual toned voice, "but right now, you're
all your planet has."

Great, I think. No pressure at all!

===================================
Chapter 07
It seems like any other Monday, except for the whispers and stares I receive as I walk
around campus. In one way it’s an improvement, no one calling me dweeb, or nerd, but it’s
also a little disturbing.

Did someone discover my ability? Did Gina tell someone? I remember Lindsey saying that
I’m the talk of the campus, and that had been before I'd told Gina, so I doubt she'd told
anyone. I walk towards a couple guys talking, to see what’s up, but when they see me
coming, they flee. In consternation, I stare after them, wondering what in the world is going
on.

No one seems willing to talk to me about it, and those that are willing to talk to me, don't
know. The whole thing is starting to give me a headache. The headache makes me
remember old Mrs. Polkins. I walk into her office, and find her sitting behind her desk, a faint
smile on her face.

I tell her my head hurts, and just need some Tylenol. I examine her as she moves around. It
seems like she is moving faster, but that may be hopeful thinking. I'm certain the roots of her
hair are darker, not gray, but there isn't enough there to tell what color yet. Her cheeks sag a
little on her face, but there looks to be fewer wrinkles and better coloring to her skin tone.

Checking her switches, I turn up the elasticity of her skin, as well as her metabolism, but
leave her other two switches alone for now. I thank her for the painkillers, and leave her
office. I’ll try to remind myself to check up on her after Winter Break and see the progress
she makes.

Standing right outside Polkins’ office, is Robbie Mortensen. By the look he gives me, I know
he's been waiting for me. I decide that running isn't an option, and besides, I should be able
to handle him, as I’m feeling well rested.

As I walk up to the big jock, I notice his eyes looked haggard and sad. He looks like a man
that’s been to hell and back, only he'd brought hell with him. For a moment I feel sorry for the
role I'd played in that, until I remember all the bullying I'd received at his hands.

"What's up, Robbie?" I ask, trying to sound unconcerned.

The big man examines me for a bit, arms folded across his large chest, and his brow
furrowed. "You been working out?"

I almost laugh. Can THAT have been what all the stares are about? I still can’t see a
difference in myself, though I do notice things seem lighter than they used to be. As I think
about it, even my shirt seems a bit smaller when I'd put it on this morning. Despite this, all I
says to Robbie is, "Maybe."
"I don't know why I'm doing this. Maybe I feel sorry about what I’ve done to you, but you don't
seem to be hurting from it.” He looks me over some more, and I know he is looking for the
bruises. Bruises Lela had healed for me. “For some reason I feel like I owe you though, so
I'm warning you." He takes a deep breath, and I tense. What is he going to do, threaten me
some more? Try to beat me up? "Derek means to pay you back, and make you hurt. It’s all
over the campus. He seems to have it in for you." Before I can say anything in response, he
turns and walks away.

THAT must be why everyone is looking at me. They don't want to get caught up in whatever
Derek has planned for me. I wonder if they’re also supposed to keep me in the dark or if that
is just an unintended side effect. Did Robbie just cross some clique boundary to help me
out? I resolve to keep my ability in reserve, so that I can use it if I need to, on a moment's
notice. I don’t want to get caught unawares, or weak.

An idea occurs to me, and I recall that I can sense my switches. I walk to a quiet spot, and
cast my mind out, feeling for the switches that I know are Derek's. If he is anywhere close, I
will know. I’m shocked to find him on the other side of campus. Not shocked because he is
far from me, but because I can feel his switches from so far away. My ability truly is growing.
I also find Gina off to my left, not as far, and Robbie moving further away. I feel others too,
but concentrate on Derek. If he is over there, I’m safe.

My phone rings then, and my mind comes back to the here and now. Shanna is on the other
end.

"I just heard something, you should know," she says without preamble.

"About Derek? Yeah, I just heard. I'll be fine though, don't worry."

"Oh, okay. Hey, are you working tonight?" She asks, sounding hopeful.

"Yeah, I tried to get this week off so I could study for finals, but Bradley wouldn’t hear it."

"Great! About you working, that is. Not about Bradley. I'm working too, I'll see you there."

Shortly after I hang up, I get a text from Gina, warning me of the same thing, but she’s not
worried either. She knows what I’m capable of, now.

The rest of my classes seem to fly by in a blur, as I concentrate on keeping track of Derek.
Luckily, with my mind so preoccupied, I don’t have any finals today.

Dennis gives me the same warning when I get home, and I only laugh. A couple weeks ago,
no one would have said anything to me. Today I have plenty of friends covering my behind.
When he looks surprised at my response, I say the same thing I told Shanna. He doesn’t
look convinced but that’s fine with me. I have a couple hours until I start my shift, so I play a
few games, before getting ready.

The snow is lightly falling as I drive to the restaurant, and I can’t help but smile as I think
about the last time Shanna and I had worked together. The snow is still piled high on the
sides of the road from that storm, though the power is likely to stay on tonight. Darn the luck.
Of course, if push comes to shove, I could still turn off the power myself. . .

Shanna greets me with a smile as I walk in the back, and I give her a quick wink. I suddenly
wonder if this is Shannon, and realize the only way for me to tell them apart is when I’m
sleeping with one or the other. I can use my switches though, to tell them apart. I easily
make a small switch that will make her happy when I move it, and notice that it’s already on.
In fact, with the way it’s shuddering, I’d have to say she’s pretty giddy. There, that will do it, I
think with satisfaction.

Despite it being a Monday, it’s a busy night. Shanna and I have little opportunity to talk.
Bradley seems to be on a rampage, as he bellows out orders, and chews one cook out for
being too slow and then chews a bus boy for moving too fast, and not being careful. He
leaves Shanna and me alone, though, so I don’t mess with him. I need to save my strength
for whatever Derek has in mind. I can just faintly feel him off to the east somewhere, at the
edge of my awareness.

When the restaurant finally closes, Shanna waits for me in the parking lot with a smile. We
kiss for a while in her car.

"We need to stop," she tells me breathlessly after a bit.

"Why," I ask, cupping her cheek in my hand, and pulling her face back to mine.

"Because my sister is home, and I'm getting pretty horny and I don’t want to do it in the cold
car!" She laughs her wonderful little laugh as she pulls away from me.

"We can go to my place," I whisper.

"Didn’t you say you needed to study for finals?" She tries to sound serious but I can see the
mirth and desire in her eyes.

"Sure. How about we study anatomy together?" I suggest, smiling wickedly. She giggles
again, and I feel her long lashes against my cheek as she hugs me tight.

"Another night, I need to do some studying as well," she tells me, and I feel let down.

Reluctantly I let her go, horny as hell, but unwilling to manipulate her into having my way. I
really should study anyway.

I end up playing on my computer, instead, until I go to bed.

I wake up immediately, when I feel Lela's switches close to me, and everyone else's
switches vanish. I don’t even realize I’m still monitoring all the switches, until they are gone.
Where did Lela taken me that is outside of my newfound range?

"Have you been practicing?" The dual-tonal voice of Lela asks me as I’m bathed in the
tiring/strengthening white light.
"No," I tell her honestly, "I have been saving my strength. Something has come up that I
need to be ready for." I don’t want to tell her about Derek since it’s a personal problem.

"More important than your entire race?" the question hurts all the more because it’s said with
almost no emotion.

I know she is right, but what am I to do? Derek plans on hurting me somehow, and I need to
be ready to deal with him, but at the same time, the human race is depending on me too,
though they don’t know it. If Derek beats the crap out of me, Lela can heal me. If I’m not
ready to face the demons when they arrive, we’re all doomed.

"I'll keep practicing," I promise her.

And what better way to practice than right now? I flip the newest switch in the pink alien with
a little effort, the one I hope will put her in heat, and watch as her eyes grow large, and her
'horny' switch flips hard to full blast.

She makes a loud strangled noise, that sounds like two different voices sounding at once,
saying two different things, but neither intelligible, before reverting back to English after a
pause. "What have you done?" For once there is emotion in her voice. Unfortunately, it’s
terror and despair.

I know there is no way for me to deny it. She knows what I can do, and if she is in heat when
she isn't supposed to be, the only rational explanation will be because of me.

"You said to practice," I try to explain, knowing how lame I sound. "I need to practice on
aliens as well as humans. How else will I know what I’m capable of?"

She screams something that I realize must be her natural language, and it doesn’t sound
pretty. "Weren’t the physiological changes you were making in me enough? You don't
understand. I was chosen for this mission because I’m not supposed to mate for many of
your solar cycles. Offspring in our race has always been planned with genetics in mind."

"Okay, I'm sorry," I tell her, getting defensive. "I'll just turn it off." But the switch won’t move. It
refuses to even budge. I press against it harder, groaning with the effort and feeling a
headache coming on, but to no avail.

"It can't be turned off. I have to mate within two of your days, or I will die." Lela cries, and
then screams again in her language, and I'm fairly sure I don’t want to know what she’s
saying. "There isn't a mate-worthy male on this side of the galaxy. You have killed me!" She
returns to yelling in her own tongue.

Complete and utter shame floods through me. This intelligent alien has helped me develop
my ability and is trying to help me save the human race. But in my ignorance, I have doomed
this kind and trusting creature; and all because of my sexual curiosity. I truly am a failure and
a pervert. The human race is doomed, because I’m not worth saving.
Wait a minute. . . A sudden thought pulls me out of the depression I am spiraling into.

"What about me?" I ask, doubting it’s even possible, but grasping at straws. My head is
throbbing, and it’s hard to think through her confusing language.

She suddenly stops talking, and looks at me. Her silvery-blue eyes have turned a dark shade
of green, and her slit pupils grow larger. Her breathing is heavy, and I can see a light film of
liquid already running down her legs. The light fairly dances around her body in her distress.

"You?" Both tones of her voice sounded odd, ragged, as she asks me. "Our genetic code is
different. It won’t work. And you are only human." Her whole body shakes, and I can tell she
is in dire distress.

“We have to try something,” I plead.

"I may have no other choice." She now sounds resigned to the possibility.

Her hands move in the air before her, hitting her invisible buttons, and the white light around
me turns to the healing greenish-yellow for a moment, restoring my strength and killing the
headache, before turning off completely.

I step up to her, not sure how this works for her species, and place my hand gently on her
shoulder. Or try to. An electrical shock fires through my arm, knocking me back a couple
steps.

"Wait until I get undressed!" She demands after she works out the words in English. But she
is already naked. . . My jaw drops in surprise as the dancing light around her body simmers,
and then falls to the floor, glittering dully. The light IS her clothing! It’s not designed to cover
up, but for protection.

I look back to Lela, and she looks a little different without the light playing across her smooth
pink skin. I tentatively reach out my hand to touch her shoulder, and this time my fingers
touch flesh. It’s as soft and smooth as it looks, and warm to the touch. This is the first time
we’ve made physical contact, and it sends a shiver down my spine.

I realize she is glaring at me impatiently, and that I still have my boxers on. I quickly disrobe,
and feel my face turn beet red as my limp member comes out. Filled with shame as I am, I
have lost my other desire. If I’m to have a chance at saving her, though, I have to get it up.

I bring my face close to hers, and she backs away, uncertainly. "What are you doing?" She
asks in alarm.

"I'm trying to kiss you," I tell her, not wanting to explain the need for it.

"You humans kiss. We just mate. We do not need to kiss," she replies matter-of-factly.

"Well I DO!" I say, frustrated. Pulling her to me, I press my mouth against her soft thin lips.
She doesn’t fight me this time, and accepts my embrace. I lick her lips, before trying to slip
my tongue into her mouth. I hear her sigh in resignation, before letting it in, but she just
stands there, letting me do whatever, without returning the kiss. "You have to kiss me back,"
I complain.

"You humans have weird, pointless rituals." Despite her words, she tilts her head back, and
this time when I kiss her, I feel her tongue around mine. Or rather, I feel two tongues slide
around mine. One goes into my mouth, and licks around my teeth, while her other one swirls
around mine. She is definitely a novice, but the different sensation is nice. I’m shocked, but
at the same time, turned on. I feel my dick finally start to react, and let my hands drop down
to her buttocks, giving them a nice squeeze. She does the same for me, and I guess she
thinks she has to do whatever I do. I’m not going to complain.

It doesn’t take long for me to grow fully hard, and I break the kiss. "I'm ready," I tell her,
looking deep into her now fully green eyes.

"I—I've never. . ." She trails off.

"How do they do it on your planet?" I’m personally curious, as well as academically.

"Usually, when the mate-worthy male gets our scent, it drives them wild. They take us, and
mate with us several times. I have heard it can be brutal and painful for the female. We are
helpless to stop them, unless we wish to die."

I can’t imagine what that must be like for her people; to be in heat, and possibly hurt while in
the act, basically raped. I can’t be brutal, but I can try to take charge.

"Lay down," I instruct her, and despite her earlier anger, she meekly complies. As I drop to
my knees between her slender pink thighs, I can feel the vibrations through the floor. I lean
over her belly, kissing the smooth surface, and work my way up to her small breasts. Her
nipples are already hard, when I pull one between my teeth.

"Is this a necessary part of your human mating?" She asks me, but there is a slight hitch in
her voice as she asks. Is she starting to enjoy this? I hope so, but can’t be sure, so hurry
myself along.

I look down, and am thankful that her vagina is in the same place as a human's (and eerily
looks like one, minus any hair, and completely pink), as I place the tip of my penis against it.
I can feel the heat of her sex pouring from her crotch, and as I rub my member up and down
her small slit, she starts to shift underneath me. It doesn’t take long for her juices, which are
practically pouring out of her, to lubricate me, and I try to push my way into her.

It’s no good. She is way too tight, and I’m too big. For a moment I’m afraid that I’m going to
fail her. But then I remember when she’d shown me the holograms of her species in this
room. I didn’t pay much attention to the males of her species at the time, but if I recall
properly, they are even better endowed than I am. If they can do it, then so should I. I
wonder if that is why they have to be so violent.
I continue to rub my cock against her opening, occasionally trying to push my way in. She
starts to make odd noises as I continue to do this, but I’m not sure if they are frustrated
sounds or something else. About my sixth attempt to penetrate her, I push harder than
before, and am gratified to feel my head finally slip in, past an extremely tight ring.

Lela's hands grasp my back, her fingers digging in, as she cries out. I hold still, not sure if I
should move or not. Her inner muscles start milking what little is in her, and I realize that her
juices are making my schlong tingle pleasantly.

"Why did you stop?" She asks me after a while, and I still don’t move.

"I don't want to hurt you," I reply.

"We need to get this done with. Do you want me to kiss you again?" Her voice is soft, but not
quite emotionless.

"Only if you want—" I’m cut short as her lips meet mine, and her two tongues snake into my
mouth. I move my hips, and am thankful for how wet she is, because she is tighter than I had
thought possible. Her inner muscles seem to grip my cock in a strangle hold, tightly
squeezing me, while at the same time, undulating around me. I can still feel the very tight
ring at her entrance, sliding along my tingling shaft.

I soon come up to a barrier, which I assume is her maidenhead. I break the kiss, long
enough to say, "This is going to hurt, and I'm really sorry."

"Just do it," She demands, resigned to her fate.

I press my mouth back to hers, and it almost seems as though this time she is hungry for the
kiss, her tongues sucking and sliding against mine in a most erotic way. I thrust my hips
forward, and break past the thin barrier. Lela cries out into our kiss, and her fingers dig
painfully into my back, but otherwise she makes no other movement or protest.

Her pussy also grips me even harder, and I wait for it to loosen a little before I begin sliding
in and out of her. With the way her juices are making my rod tingle, I know I’m not going to
last long. Part of me is grateful that she isn't going to have to endure the humiliation of
mating with a human much longer.

Another part of me wants to keep going, it feels so good.

I feel my climax getting close, and pick up my pace, sawing into her with a frenzy. I pull
almost all the way out, leaving only my head in, and then sink fully into her. I’m surprised her
small frame can take my length, but relish in the tingling feeling of being fully sheathed as
well.

Lela is grunting underneath me, moaning into our kiss, and I feel her hands go to my ass,
pulling me in, in time with my thrusts.
We both cry out at the same moment, as I shoot my load into her alien canal, and I feel a hot
gush of her fluids gush over my groin. Her whole pussy seems to be milking my cock,
demanding every last ounce of seed in my balls.

I truly hope this works. I desperately want her to come out of this okay, and for a moment I
think I feel something move, but I can’t be certain.

I roll off her, lying on my back, on the vibrating floor, and breathing heavily.

"I am truly sorry you had to suffer that," I tell her, my shame crashing back into me, after our
post coital bliss.

She says something in her own language, and then switches to English. "That is not what I
expected. Your human rituals are. . . Nice." Her large head turns to look at me, and I can see
her eyes are still green. "This kissing you do is nice, too."

"Did it work?" I’m afraid it’s failed. Her eyes are still green. "Will you live?"

"After one mating?" She laughs, and I realize it’s the first time I’ve ever heard her laugh. "It
takes many matings before the need will leave me." It’s then that I think to check her
switches. Her 'horny' switch is still on, but is it down a little? She crawls on top of me, and I
groan. I don’t think there is a possibility of me getting it up right now, even though my entire
groin is still tingling from her fluids. "I have seen your females like this. Let's try this position
now."

I groan again. On the one hand I’m glad she is no longer angry with me, but on the other, I
still feel like I have doomed her. The males of her species must be some kind of super studs
to mate multiple times in a row.

"What is wrong? Do we need to do the kissing again?" She asks me, looking down at my
slick limp willy.

"I don't think kissing will do it this time. Human males don't recover that fast, without other
stimulation," I tell her. There is a little part of me that can’t help but wonder if she will do it.

Her head cocks to the side, as she looks at me. Despite having no hair, I think she looks
rather cute right now . . . for an alien, of course.

"I have seen one of your females do other things to help you recover quickly." It’s then that I
realize she has been watching me have sex, and she must have been referring to the other
day when Shanna had given me a blowjob in her car, as I drove us to her place. I don’t know
how I feel about her watching me.

"That might work, if you're willing to," I hedge.

"I want to live," she tells me, but somehow I don’t think that is all there is to it, anymore. She
did pretty much say she likes kissing.
She slides her body down, until her large head is over my soaked crotch, and her small
breasts are pressed against my thighs. Taking my member in one of her three fingered
hands, she examines it for a moment, before tentatively sticking out one of her tongues, and
licking it. Her head cocks to the side again, as she returns the tongue to her mouth, and
examines the taste.

I can only assume it’s not offensive to her, because she immediately opens her small mouth,
and takes the head between her lips.

I can feel both of her tongues moving around my limp shaft, and despite having just spent
myself inside her only a few moments ago, I moan at the pleasure this brings me. Her
tongues are wrapping around my member, sliding around the length. She must have been
watching a lot more closely than I would have thought, because she really knows what she is
doing (or two tongues gives her a superhuman advantage), as she starts to bob her head up
and down in my lap.

It only takes a couple minutes of her two-tongued technique before I’m growing hard again.
When she pulls her mouth off my member, her small lips seem to get stuck around the rim,
before popping free.

"Now my position?" She asks, and I just nod.

More eagerly than I expect, she crawls up my body, and starts kissing me again. I can taste
our combined juices on her tongues, and they make my mouth tingle, as they had my cock.
She presses her little hole against my rigid pole, and once again we have to apply enough
pressure to break past the initial barrier. I can’t believe how light she feels on top of me.

Once inside her, she wastes no time getting my full length up into her slick hole. The tingling
starts building up again, almost immediately, and I realize I’m even more sensitive than I was
last time.

I let Lela set the pace, as our tongues meet and dance with one another. She starts out slow,
rocking back and forth on my body, and this time it’s me that grabs her ass, enjoying the
feeling of her vice-like pussy sliding up and down my cock, my head bumping around deep
inside her.

Lela starts moaning, and I know she is really getting into it as she picks up the pace. I’m glad
I’m able to at least supply her with some pleasure, after the mess of a situation I’ve created,
and want to give her more.

I break off the kiss, and lift her torso far enough away, that I can suck on one of her darker
pink nipples. I keep one hand on her rear, and bring the other one to her left breast,
squeezing the firm flesh in my hand. She starts to moan louder, speaking in her own
language, as she increases her pace.

When I feel her climax again, her sexual juices soaking me, I wrap my right hand around her
back, holding her still, and start thrusting as hard as I can, sucking hard on her small teat,
and tweaking her other nipple, not allowing her to move. Her loud cries of pleasure hit a
crescendo, and then she collapses on top of me as she finds release.

I pull out of her, lift her off me, and stand up. With my burgeoning strength and her light
weight, there is a position I want to try. Lela had whined when I pulled out, but when I explain
the new position, she seems eager enough. What a change from her initial reaction to my
meddling.

I slip my hands under her arms, and easily lift her in the air. Her slender legs wrap around
my torso and her arms around my neck, as I gently lower her onto my rod. I actually have to
force her down a little, just to get past that initial barrier, but once in, she sinks fully, and
pleasurably, onto me.

Her lips find mine again, hungry for more, and she uses her legs to move her pelvis against
my invading cock, while I support her with my hands under her small ass. We are building a
good rhythm together, kissing, and moaning, thrusting, and gyrating, and once more I feel
the familiar churning in my balls, compounded by the tingling sensation everywhere her cum
touches.

I break the kiss, and use my arms to pull her away, and then slam back into her. It only takes
a couple powerful strokes like this before I shoot multiple gobs of semen into her. This
seems to set her off once more, and our mutual fluids start dribbling down my legs.

My arms are shaky as I set her standing on the floor, and then I sit down with a whump. I’m
exhausted; more so than I’ve ever been from Lela's white light.

"That was good!" I hear the alien say cheerfully, the dual tones of her voice sounding
melodic. "Whenever I've seen our species mate, it’s never like that. The male just takes the
female however he wants, and the female is helpless. I have been told my whole life that it
will be painful, and necessary. But this is something beautiful!"

I crack my eyes open as I look up at her. Her breasts are heaving on her chest, and her
small mouth is lifted in a smile, as she regards me.

"What position do you want to try next?" I groan as I hear her ask me this. I’m in no condition
to try again.

"Is it even working?" I ask, as I close my eyes again.

She is quiet for a moment, and I open my eyes to see she is typing again on her invisible
screen. After a moment she gives me the answer.

"Yes, it looks like it is. The need has lessened in me, but there are still several more matings
required before I will be done." She smiles down at me. "Won't that be fun?"

Kill me, kill me now, I think. There is no way I’m going to survive this.
But I’m wrong. Lela uses her greenish-yellow healing light on me, and I’m soon back inside
her, doggy-style, making her moan and scream in her own language, full of vigor once more,
and getting more sensitive, as well.

By the time she is no longer in heat, I have lost track of how many times we coupled.
Sometimes she uses her mouth, and sometimes she uses the healing light to rejuvenate me.
I’m fairly certain the last time had been unnecessary, and just for her pleasure, as her eyes
had gone completely back to silver by then.

I've learned my lesson though: don't mess with an alien's physiology, unless I’m prepared for
the consequences.

===================================
Chapter 08
By the time Lela finally lets me go, I am beyond exhausted. My whole body aches, and even
the thought of sex makes me shudder. Not even Lela’s greenish-yellow healing light can
alleviate the last six hours of carnal bliss, or the bone deep weariness. Despite the slight
tingling, I think my penis is going to be out of commission for a while.

Needless to say, when my alarm goes off, I roll over and go back to sleep. I only have one
final today, and it’s in the afternoon. My other classes will just have to suffer.

Also, Derek can’t hurt me, if I’m not around. I’m too worn out to even think of locking my door
though. My manhood feels like it wants to take a vacation that’ll last at least a week.

When I finally arrive on campus, I get the same treatment as I’d received yesterday. That is
to say, most everyone avoids me. I’m okay with that, however, because I’m not much in the
mood to talk, either. I take my final and go back home, skipping Prof. Frankens' class. Both
Gina and Shanna are in that class with me, not to mention the hot professor herself. I’m not
up to dealing with them in my current mood, or predicament.

My phone rings as I walk into my room.

“Is everything alright?” Gina’s concerned voice asks.

“I’m not feeling too well today,” I tell her honestly. “I’m just going to get some rest. See you
tomorrow?”

“You don’t want me to come take care of you?” I can easily hear her worry, and it occurs to
me that she might be worried I’m avoiding her again. . . Well, I am, but for different reasons.

“Thanks, but I don’t want you to get whatever I have. I promise I’m not avoiding you, so much
as avoiding everyone. I’m quarantining myself, except for finals. After all the torture the
professors have put us through, I don’t care if they get it.” I’ve never considered sex a torture
before, but last night has opened my eyes. I try to sound appreciative and light-hearted, but I
really don’t want company right now, especially not someone that gets turned on just by the
sound of my voice. I hate lying to her, truly, but I can’t tell her that an alien fucked me
senseless last night, and that’s why I’m so exhausted.

“Well, okay, but you call me if you need anything.” While I know she is still worried, her tone
lets me know she understands.

I hang up, and go back to sleep, only to be awoken a couple hours later, by someone
knocking on my door.

Groaning, I roll over, and ask who it was. At least, I try to ask. The words come out muffled,
but somehow she understands me anyway.
“Shanna,” the soft voice comes through my door. “You weren’t in class this afternoon, so I’m
stopping by to see if you’re okay.”

Great! I think. Shanna is only slightly better than Gina right now. I’m about to say that I’m
okay, and thank her for her concern, but she opens the door and enters before I can.

“I’m just tired, is all. Need to get more sleep, I guess,” I say. “Too much stress from studying
for finals, I think.” Wow, I’m really racking up the lie-meter today.

She moves over to the bed, and places her hand lightly on my forehead and cheeks, just as
she had in the auditorium last week. I wonder if this is truly Shanna, and feel for the one
switch I’d made in her. It’s there, and I can tell she isn’t very happy.

“You don’t feel like you have a fever. . .”

“Too much stress over finals this week,” I lie again. I feel bad for it, but I can’t tell her I’d
stayed up all night having sex with a pink-skinned alien, either. “I just couldn’t sleep last
night. I’ve been trying to make up for it today.”

She looks at me sharply, her blue eyes seeming to penetrate my skull, and I wonder if she
knows I just lied to her. After a second though, she sniffs and stands up.

“You stink, and need a shower. Do you want me to do it for you, or are you going to take one
on your own?” Apparently she has hit mother-hen mode.

“I’m just tired. I’ll take one tomorrow,” I complain.

“No you won't. One way or another, you’re taking a shower now.” When I try to protest
further, she cuts me off. “What you need to do is get your mind off finals. Sleeping will only
let your mind go over it again and again. I have a better solution.”

Groaning, I look up at her, note her smile, and know I’m not going to win, but I have to try
one last thing. “I don’t feel up to anything frisky, right now.”

“Did I say I wanted to fuck you?” She laughs her beautiful laugh, batting her oh-so-long
lashes at me, and I suddenly feel foolish. “There are other ways to distract a mind, and
looking around your room, I see more than a few. Now go shower, or else. . .”

Defeated, I get out of bed, and go shower. Despite the fact that I’m following her directions,
she ends up joining shortly after I get in.

“Don’t try anything,” she tells me, “I could just use a shower, too, and don’t see any reason to
waste extra water. Have you been working out?”

I nod as though that’s the only plausible reason, but not believing her one bit. She helps
wash my back, and I return the favor. I can’t help but notice how smooth her back feels, or
how beautiful she looks with water streaming from her brown hair, and dripping off her round
tits. Despite my admiration, there is no movement from my second brain.
Shanna seems to notice it as well, and other than a slight tightening of her lips, she makes
no comment, and we get out and dry off. Her reaction surprises me, but I don’t know what to
tell her. And besides, she DID say she doesn’t want to fuck me. . . Not right now anyway.

She puts her hair up in a towel, and there is no denying the beauty of a woman coming right
out of a shower, mist streaming from her shoulders, and an appearance of overall
cleanliness adding a glow to her skin.

Once back in my room, Shanna goes right to one of my gaming consoles, and begins flipping
through my games. “Beat it. . . Got it. . . You seriously still have this? Lame. . . Good, but I
hated the ending. . . Nope. . . Too easy. . . Ah, here we go.” She holds up one of my favorite
games, and puts the disc in. It is a two player. I’m starting to feel like I was in an interview,
and doing poorly, with the way she reacted to my game collection.

“The best way to get your mind off finals,” she tells me, “is to absorb it into something else.
Let’s see if you can keep up with me.”

I decide to go easy on her in the first round. I mean, I know she is a gamer, but she IS a girl,
after all. She ends up thoroughly trashing me. “Do you think you might actually try to win this
time?” She asks, her smile nearly splitting her face as she teases me. “If you keep making it
this easy, I’ll have to take your geek card away.”

What is it with everyone trying to take away my geek card? “The exhaustion,” I try to defend
myself, but from the smirk she gives me, I know she isn’t buying it.

After that, it takes every ounce of skill I have to win at least some of the rounds. In the end
it’s pretty even, and we start going through my other games. Shanna promises to bring some
of hers over next time, and before either one of us knows it, the sun has set, the moon risen,
and the snow is falling hard.

And I haven’t thought about finals, the demons, or even Lela the whole time.

“Thank you,” I tell the brunette. “You really did get my mind off—“

“Don’t say it!” She warns as I walk her outside, and we both laugh. The flakes are huge as
they come down from above, and soon it looks like Shanna’s brown hair is white, it holds so
much snow. “I don’t dare drive home in this,” she tells me nervously.

“You’re welcome to stay here, but—“ she cuts me off as her arms wrap around my neck, and
she presses her lips to mine.

“Thank you. I appreciate it.” Yep, her happy switch is maxed again.

“I was about to say, I don’t have any clean clothes for you, and the couch is lumpy, so I’ll let
you have my bed. Also, my roommate is a pervert, so watch out.”
She looks at me like I’m an idiot. “That’s okay. I keep a bag in my car, just in case of
emergencies. And what’s wrong with us sharing your bed? It’s big enough, and Dennis
doesn’t bother me.”

“How can I argue with that? I just don’t want to presume anything,” I laughingly joke.

“You know nothing, Jon Snow,” I recognize the quote from one of my favorite fantasy novel
series, ‘A Song of Ice and Fire,’ and we both laugh as she brush the snow off my shoulder.

“Have you seen the HBO series based on the novels?” I ask her.

“Yeah, I’ve seen them but it’s not as good as the books,” she replies earnestly.

I smile as I agree with her assessment. Live action never compares to the book. “More
boobs, though,” I come back, and she smiles, but backhands my chest, with a muttered,
“Pervert.”

She grabs her emergency bag, and we quickly run back inside. Shaking the snow off, I joke
that maybe we need another shower. “I thought you weren’t up to anything. . .” she teases
me again, batting those beautiful long lashes at me.

“Do I have to be up for that, to want to admire beauty?” I ask back, and am gratified to see
her blush. “Besides, did I say I wanted to fuck you?” I throw her earlier words back at her,
and we both laugh.

Shanna calls her sister, telling her not to worry. We opt not to shower, and with the late hour,
we decide to just go to sleep. Shanna actually has me leave my room as she changes into
her pajamas, and when she lets me back in, she is already under the covers. I’m curious
about her behavior, it’s not like we hadn’t seen each other completely nude a few hours ago,
but decide to let her have her way.

I usually sleep in just my boxers. Since I don’t care if she sees me, I strip right there, and
slide under the covers, next to her.

Shanna scoots her back to me, and I pull my arm around her, enjoying the delicious warmth
of her body pressed close to mine. Despite all of the sleep I’ve had today, it only takes a few
minutes, and I’m out, the soft scent of Shanna’s hair filling my nostrils.

When ‘Aeris’s Theme’ starts playing on my phone, I’m confused. Lela hadn’t taken me last
night. Is she still upset about what I’d done to her? Or worse. . . Did we not do it enough, and
she is right now, all alone on her ship, dying. . . STOP IT, I demand of myself, knowing that
worrying will change nothing, and help even less.

“Is that from Final Fantasy VII?” Startled, I fall out of bed. I’d completely forgotten that
Shanna had stayed the night. She laughs at me, as I try to recover, and get back to my feet.

The attractive brunette gets out of bed, and I see for the first time what she is wearing. It’s a
pink camisole, with matching pink shorts, which show off her figure well. Her legs look long
and lithe, coming up to her nice ass. She catches me looking, and gives me a small smile,
and a sexy little shake. Despite how I’d felt yesterday, my penis has finally woken up, and it
likes what I’m looking at just as much as I do.

“Ahh! I look a fright this morning,” she cries, as she spies herself in the mirror. I have to
argue with that though. With her hair all mussed up, and no makeup on at all, she pulls the
sexy bed-head look off pretty damn well.

She locks the door to the bathroom, however, before I can state my case, and stays in there
for almost half an hour. By the time she finally comes out, her makeup is done, her hair
flawless, and she looks smoking hot in a pair of tight jeans, and a red top that is loose, and
yet still shows her figure well.

Dennis has been complaining about being locked out of the only bathroom, but even he
shuts his mouth when Shanna walks out. Since I’d showered last night, I only need to brush
my teeth, run my fingers through my hair, and I’m ready to go; being a man is just easier,
sometimes.

Shanna is disappointingly gone by the time I come out of the bathroom.

For the first time in a long time, I feel fully refreshed, as I start my day. My finals today go by
pretty easy, and even though people are still avoiding me, Derek stays away as well, so I
don’t mind too much.

I see Robbie sitting by himself at lunch, and something inside me makes me sit by him.

“What do you want?” He asks me snidely, and I almost regret my decision.

“I think you could use some cheering up,” I tell him.

“And you think you’re qualified to do that? Ha!” Even though his tone is filled with bitterness, I
can tell that it is directed more inward, than at me.

More qualified than you can know. But I keep the thought to myself. “Look, I know you’re still
upset with me, and I understand why.”

“You understand nothing,” the big man turns and glares at me. “I was going to break up with
her anyway. I thought I had a chance with someone else, but she apparently changed her
mind, after what kept happening when I was around you. You only saved me the hassle of
breaking Gina’s heart.”

For a second I’m angry that he’d been ready to hurt Gina like that, but I’m also curious. Then
I remember the look in his eyes that night in the basement, and know he is just trying to save
face.

“Why did you want to break up with Gina?” I ask, playing along.
He looks at me for a while, and I wonder what’s going through his mind. There are times that
I wish I can read minds instead of making my switches, but things are as they were.

After a few uncomfortable seconds, he decides to answer. “She was being too needy; talking
about marriage, and kids. I’m not ready for that, so I was going to dump her.”

At first, I can’t imagine someone dumping a girl as hot as Gina but thinking back to how Gina
has acted at times, I can’t argue that she can be clingy. I understand why he would want to
break up with her, but at the same time I’m still bothered. Gina is a good friend, if not more.

“So who is this other girl?” I ask, trying to dig deeper.

“What do you care?” I just look at him, willing him to give me the answer. I think I might be
able to use my switches to get it out of him, but I’m tired of manipulating the man. “Fine, if it
will get you to leave me alone. It’s Nicole Hama.” The bully nods, and I look at another table
to see the redhead eating with her friends. I have always thought she was cute, but rather
stuck up, personally, and nowhere on the level of Gina. . . Or even Shanna for that matter,
though I can’t deny she has a rocking body.

A small part of me feels that since I was the one to ruin things for him, I should be the one to
fix them. Damn my conscience anyway.

“Gimme a second,” I tell Robbie, and stand to walk over to Nicole.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Robbie demands, but I ignore him as I walk over to the
woman’s table.

Nicole is the head cheerleader, and she is perfectly suited for that, attitude and all. She
surrounds herself with other cheerleaders everywhere she goes, and today is no different.

A plan starts to form in my mind as I walk over to her small group. The table goes quiet as I
approach, and I assume it has something to do with Derek’s threats, but he’s not even close
right now, so I brush the thought away.

I quickly make memory switches in the five girls at once, and am thankful I can affect groups.
I wonder how many I can affect at a time, but just these five have already started a small
throbbing in the back of my eyes. It’s more work to affect groups, than it is to do them one at
a time.

One of Nicole’s groupies leans over and whispers something to the redhead as I wait at their
table.

Nicole looks up at me, her blue-green eyes sparking with annoyance, and I notice that her
nose is a little pointed for my tastes, but she is attractive enough. Once you get past her
attitude, at least.

“And, like, what do you want?” Her snide tone grates on my nerves, but I answer her
anyway.
I try to make my voice sound as conceited as possible. “I understand you turned Robbie
down, and wanted to know if you’re waiting for a real man?”

The table laughs, but I hold my ground.

“A real man? Like, what makes you think you’re a REAL man?” She laughs some more, but I
only smile, as if I know some great secret. Which is true, now that think about it.

“I stole Gina away from him. There must be a reason for that.” My grin gets even bigger as I
watch the women’s eyes grow larger.

The cheerleaders murmur amongst themselves, but I can’t understand a word of it.

“I turned Robbie down because he—“ I flip the switch in all of them, making them forget the
thoughts they were just having. “—he, umm. . . Like. . . Well, there was that time—“

FLIP

“You always did think he was cute,” one of the other girls says.

“Yeah, and you always complain that Gina is a bitch that doesn’t deserve him,” pipes up
another crony.

Nicole looks to her fellow cheerleaders at a loss for words. If my plan has worked, she will
have completely forgotten about Robbie’s incontinence problem. Or rather, the problem I had
caused for him.

“Well, like, it is no business of yours, anyway, dweeb. Go bother someone else,” she
demands snidely, not very happy about getting advice from her crew in front of a geek.

“Just let me know when you tire of him, doll. I’ll be ready to show you what a real man can
do.” Okay, so maybe that was going a bit too far, but I’m sick of being treated like I’m less
than I am, and she needs an attitude readjustment. Then again, she and Robbie will fit
perfectly well together, I think. Smiling I walk away, sure of myself.

I’m smart enough not to walk straight over to Robbie, knowing that the cheerleaders will be
watching me, but I’ll tell him to try again with the stuck up snob. I wish them the best of luck.

After classes, it’s my first day on the math team, and Prof. Frankens confronts me as soon
as I walk into her classroom.

"I missed you in class yesterday." Was that sadness in her voice, or just a concerned
teacher?

"Sorry, I was sick. I barely made it in for one of my finals. I'll be there for your class
tomorrow," I sincerely promise.
She gives me a funny look, and too late I remember that I'd made the switch in her that
makes her wet whenever I speak. I’m going to have to be careful. I’m not worried about
forcing the professor to do anything she doesn’t want to; but then again Gina has convinced
me that she still has free will. Today she is wearing a knee length skirt, and a white blouse
that is getting stretched taut by her large bosom. Her dark hair is mostly down, with some of
it pulled back.

I meet the other students on the team, Donald, Barbara, and Adam. I know them well enough
by reputation, all of them pretty smart. Donald is wearing large thick glasses that make his
eyes look really small. Barbara is rather heavyset, and Adam's acne is so bad, his face looks
more like the surface of the moon, than anything else. None of them are popular, but then
again, neither am I.

Professor Frankens asks us practice questions, and I let the other three answer most of
them, trying to keep my voice from affecting the professor. I do answer a number of
questions when the others are stumped, but try to be as quiet as possible, constantly
monitoring Prof. Fankens’ ‘horny’ switch. When none of us knows the answer, our coach
goes over the math problem with us.

During the practice, I decide to help out my fellow teammates. As I had done for Mrs.
Polkins, I turn up Barbara's metabolism, and then turned down Adam's acne and try to
regenerate his skin, but that switch won't form. For Donald, I adjust his eyesight a little, not
wanting to cause him any stress if his eyes suddenly work, and his glasses fail. I figure if I
work with him slowly over time, it’ll work out best.

Practice is over before I know it. I’m walking out of the room, when Prof. Frankens stops me.

"Nick, stay for moment, will you? I want to talk to you about your performance."

Uh-oh.

I turn around, and sit back in the chair I'd used while she drilled us on her math equations.
She sits on the edge of her desk, and crosses her legs. Taking her large glasses off of her
nose, she sticks one earpiece in her mouth as she looks at me. The silence seems to drag
on, and I start fidgeting in my seat, wondering what will happen next. I can feel my palms
grow sweaty, as I try to consider the possibilities.

Have I talked too much? I honestly tried not to. I check her 'horny' switch and it is turned up,
but not extremely so.

"You need to have more confidence in yourself," she tells me, finally breaking the silence.
She takes a deep breath, and I watch as one of the buttons on her shirt looks perilously
close to snapping, and freeing her bosom. I can easily make out the lacy white bra
underneath. I have no doubt that her students have enjoyed her outfit today. For only a small
moment, I’m jealous of her other students, but immediately know I’m being foolish.

"More confidence?" I ask dumbly, my mind unable to switch gears.

"Yes. I know how smart you are, Nick. You knew every one of those questions that the
others got, but you waited to answer. This is a competition, and the quickest one to answer,
gets the points. You need to have more faith in yourself, and answer sooner. Don't hesitate.
Take what you want, and forget about the consequences. . ." She trails off, and suddenly I’m
wondering if we’re still talking about the math team. She gives herself a little shake, and then
continues talking. "Our first competition is after the holiday break. Do you think you can work
on your confidence in that time?"

I nod, still not wanting to talk too much. Apparently that was the wrong thing to do.

"See, that's what I'm talking about. Don't just nod at me; Tell me your answer," she demands
in a tone that brooks no argument.

"Yes, professor," I say, trying to sound confidant.

"Yes, what?" She is making me talk more and more, and with each word, I can feel her 'wet
pussy' switch move, and gradually her 'horny' switch is moving as well.

"Yes, I will work on my confidence." I try to say it quietly, yet confidently. I failed.

“I can’t hear you,” she coos, and I wonder what is going through her mind.

Fuck it! “I WILL BE MORE CONFIDENT,” I nearly scream, and she smiles pleasantly.

"Do I intimidate you?" This question completely throws me off.

"I-intimidate me?" I ask, flustered.

"I don't see you with girls or even a girlfriend. I know what other students think of me. I'd
have to be blind to miss all the stares I get. So, I'll ask you again: do I intimidate you?"

She doesn’t see me with girls? If only she knew what the last week has been like for me! I
can’t tell HER that, of course.

"You are attractive, Professor Frankens," I hedge, not sure where she’s going with this, "but I
think I do alright with the girls."

"Do you have a girlfriend?" The question almost sounds more like an accusation, than a
curiosity.

I think about Shanna, but she had made it clear we are just REALLY good friends. Gina will
say yes if I ask her, I know, but I’m not ready to commit to her.

"No," I finally answer, hearing the sullen tone in my voice, and cursing myself for it.

She is chewing her earpiece again, as she gives me a penetrating stare. I wonder if all
women practice that look, or if it just comes naturally to them.
"We're going to try a little experiment," she tells me, and I have a bad feeling about where
this might be going. "Stand up." I do as I’m told, and look down at her as she walks up to me,
nearly touching me. I hold my ground as she looks up, and I can smell her sweet perfume
from this close. "Good. Now kiss me."

I take a step back, shocked at her boldness.

"I didn’t say step away from me. See, this is what I'm talking about. You need to be more
confident." I can hear a note of laughter in her voice, and it strikes hard after years of being
bullied.

Confident? She wants me to be confident? Fine, I can do that, I think. It’s just a kiss, nothing
more. But I know it IS more than a kiss, and I know where this will go, if I don’t stop it right
now. I should walk away, and not look back. I should run for the door, and lock myself in my
room.

Instead I step forward, closing the distance between me and my beautiful professor, and
think, I'll show her confidence. I put my right arm around her waist, pulling her body against
mine, snake my left hand through her hair to the back of her head, and pull her face up to
meet mine. Our lips meet, and too late, I feel her 'horny' switch crank fully on.

Professor Frankens moans as her arms pull me tighter to her, and her tongue darts into my
mouth, and back out. I chase hers with mine, only to come up against her teeth. It’s a game
of cat and mouse, her lips parting freely to mine, but her tongue only darting out from time to
time, before retreating back into her mouth.

She wants confidence, I remember, and drop my right hand along her back to her ass, giving
it a little squeeze, and press my tongue forcefully against her teeth. They part for me this
time, and she sucks my tongue into her mouth. Hungrily she nibbles on my tongue without
hurting it, and I can feel my hard cock pressing against front of her skirt. This woman really
knows how to tease and kiss!

Part of me cries out that this is wrong and that I have manipulated her into doing this. Oddly
it’s Gina's voice that argues, saying she has free will, and she doesn’t have to do anything if
she doesn’t want to. This isn't like Lela, a matter of life and death. For good or bad, Gina's
voice wins out.

I feel the zipper in the back of her skirt, pull it down, and a second later, it lies crumpled up
on the floor. She pulls away from the kiss then, but keeps me in her arms, and doesn’t try to
get out of mine. "What do you think you are doing, Nick? I'm your professor."

Almost. . . Almost I back away, but I see the gleam in her brown eyes, and remember what
she'd said about confidence.

"I'm taking what I want, and forgetting about the consequences," I tell her, throwing her
words from earlier back at her.

She smiles up at me. "And what is it you want?"

I slip my hands into the back of her panties, grab her by the rear, and lift her up. Her legs
wrap around my torso, and we are now eye-to-eye. "I want you." My voice sounds odd to me,
full of a mix of confidence, desire, and longing. Even when I’d talked to snobby Miss Nicole
Hama earlier, I hadn’t sounded this confident.

She moans as she pulls me back into our kiss, this time her mouth is completely free and
open to me, and our tongues wrestle, while my hands grope her tight ass.

I walk us over to her desk, and let her small weight down onto the corner. I bring my hands
between us, and start working at the buttons to her blouse, while her fingers undo my pants.
Her buttons are small, and I’m having a hard time with them as we continue to kiss.

Confidence.

Slipping my fingers between the buttons, I tear the two sides apart, sending buttons flying
everywhere. She moans again, and just about tears my pants off in her haste to get them
down. My boxers follow my pants, and we have to break the kiss to get my shirt off.

She looks down at my rod, and I hear her gasp. Maybe it is the mood of the whole scenario,
or the fact that I’m really into this role of being confident and in control, but the words are out
of my mouth before I want to think better of them.

"Suck it." Her hands grip my dick, as she looks up at me, questioningly, and almost fearfully.
"I said, suck it," I repeat myself.

Her fear turns to a smile as she scoots off the desk, and drops to her knees in front of me.
“It’s so big,” I hear her murmur, just before her lips touch the tip of my penis. I realize that
Prof. Frankens likes to be dominated.

Placing my hands on the back of her head, I moan deeply as her lips stretch around the
bulbous head, and then slide partway down my shaft. My moan triggers a small orgasm in
the mature teacher, and I enjoy the sensations her moaning is causing along my rod.

I have seen a few porno's where someone is being dominant, and while I don’t think I can do
the whole whips and chains thing, I think I might be able to do the rest.

I kick off my shoes, and then my pants, while I use my hands to guide her mouth up and
down my shaft.

She looks so sexy in her white lacy bra and matching panties, my large cock distending her
lips and cheeks as she tries to swallow as much of it as she can. I lean over her, and unsnap
her bra, freeing her two large melons from their lacy prison. Her nipples are large and hard,
and her breasts only sag a little, despite their large size.

Remembering something else I'd seen in a porno, and hoping that my new strength is up to
it, I bend over and to the side of Professor Frankens, wrap my arms around her waist, and
she looks at me in confusion. I heave, and she squeals, as I spin her upside down and bring
her panty-covered crotch to my mouth.

She moans as my lips touch her already wet panties, and I feel her warm wet mouth engulf
my cock once more, and her arms wind around my legs. I nibble and lick her covered crotch,
eliciting moans from her, as she sucks some bliss-filled sounds from me as well.

She really knows how to give head, and I feel myself coming close, but I don’t want it to end
yet, so I pull her up some more, then gently turn her, and set her back upright on the floor. I
yank her panties down, before lifting her back up and setting her on the desk. I’m truly
enjoying my new strength, and what it’s allowing me to do.

Pulling her legs apart, I’m now able to dive my face into her pussy, and taste her juices as
they pour from her honey pot. She digs her heels into my back, as I attack her labia and clit
with my lips, teeth, and tongue, crying out her pleasure at what I’m doing to her. She has a
small patch of brown hair that slightly tickles my nose, but I’m enjoying this too much to care.

Soon enough, she starts coming, and my mouth is flooded with her juices. Much more than I
think is normal, and I look up at her in confusion, some of her cum-flow dribbling off my chin.
"Professor Frankens, I believe you just squirted," I tell her with glee.

"Call me Donna," she says, but I just look back to her pussy. I step to her side, and slip my
two middle fingers into vagina vigorously rubbing in a back and forth motion against the top
wall. Sure enough, after a few frantic seconds of this, she is cumming again, her juices
arcing away from her desk, and splashing the floor in front of the first row of seats. Her body
is shuddering violently in the throes of her squirting orgasm. Thank you internet, for teaching
me that technique.

By this point, I’m dying to get into this hot older woman, and I hope that there has been
enough of a break that I won't blow my load right away.

As I place the tip of my prick at her opening, I hear Donna suck in a fearful breath. “I—I don’t
think that will fit. . . It’s too big.”

I smile, as I rub the head of my granite hard prick up and down her sopping slit. I then start to
push forward, only to pull back, before I feel any pressure against my cock. Donna moans in
frustration, but I have to keep playing the confidence game.

I repeat the action a couple more times, each eliciting frustrated noises from the professor.
"Do you want this?" I ask, and she nods eagerly.” I can’t hear you,” I state, using the same
tone she’d used with me earlier.

“Yes,” she whimpers.

“Yes, what?” I ask her, wanting her to tell me how badly she wants my cock.
“Yes, master!” Master? That’s unexpected. “Your slave wants her master’s cock to pulverize
her cunt. Your slave wants to be split in two by that monster rod of yours. Fuck her, master.
Make your slave happy, and fuck her!”

I’m stunned by this sudden switch in behavior for only a moment, and then before I can let
doubt sink in, I say "Then take it, and put it inside you."

She eagerly reaches for my member, gripping my rod, and pulls me towards her small
flower. She rubs my head against her slick vagina a few times, moaning as she does so,
lubricating my cock, before wrapping her legs around my waist and pulling me hard towards
her. All fear about my size must have been lost in her lust and desire for me.

She is a tight fit, though not as tight as Gina or Shanna, and nowhere near as constricting as
Lela. There is a fire burning in her that almost scorches my pecker from its heat.

Donna cries out in bliss as bit by bit I sink my meat into her, and as with Nancy, I’m soon fully
sheathed in her burning pussy.

She loosens her legs, and I pull back, but she tightens them again forcefully, slamming my
rod back into her depths. Reaching for her tits, I tweak her large nipples, making her moan
even louder. I devoutly hope no one will hear us, and come to investigate, but I’m also too far
along to try and put a stop to this now.

“Yes, master. Fuck your slave. She has never had anything so big in her before,” Donna
cries out. The third person speech is a little odd, but erotic at the same time. Almost as if I
have my own cheerleader. “Ruin her pussy, and claim it as only yours, master!”

Our pelvises take up a steady smacking rhythm as I slam in and out of her. Her arms grab
the back of my neck, and pulls my mouth down to hers as her inner muscles suddenly grip
me hard, and her cum squirts all over my pelvis, and dribbles from my balls. The feeling is
exquisite, and I moan into our kiss, intensifying her orgasm with the sound of my voice.

I’m about over the top, all of this master/slave stuff seriously turning me on, and pull out, not
wanting to get her pregnant, when another idea strikes me.

"Suck me off, slave" I order her, and she immediately hops down off her desk, and swallows
my cum-soaked dick back between her lips.

“Your slave wants her master’s cum all over her face and tits. Will master reward his slave?”
It only takes a couple seconds with her talented tongue, before I start to unload. My first
volley hits the back of her throat, and then she pulls back, using her hands to jerk me off as
the rest of my ejaculate sprays across her chest and tits.

She smiles up at me, as she begins to rub my cum into her skin, tracing around her hard
nipples, before scooping up a glob, and bringing the cum-covered fingers down to her pussy.
She fingers herself until she comes once again, leaving a small puddle of cum under her.
When she’s done, she stands back up, and looks me in the eyes. "I hope you‘ll be more
confident from now on?" Her personality has completed switched back into teacher mode.
I’m curious about the change, and conclude that after spending all day being in control of
students, it must be nice being controlled by someone else.

I laugh, as I tell her that I will indeed be more confident. And just to show her, I reach around
and grab a handful of her firm ass.

“I hope this goes—“ she starts, but I cut her off.

“No one will hear about this from me,” I assure her. She slightly moans and her eyes
smolder, as I forcefully kiss her one last time before leaving.

Shanna calls me on my way home, to see if I need any more help forgetting about finals, but
I turn her down. I really need to study, instead.

Gina calls not five minutes later, and I wonder how on Earth I’m going to juggle these two
women. Or is it three now with Prof. Frankens? Should I include Nancy as well? My life truly
has changed over the last week and a half!

"I think someone has been sneaking around my house, and my mom is still at work" she tells
me worriedly, bringing my attention back to the phone call.

"Lock your door, and I'll be by shortly," I tell her, but when I get there, I don’t find anyone.
Gina thanks me with a big kiss. And for a moment, I wonder if it was just a ruse to get me
over here. Remembering the fear in her voice, and even when I arrived, I know she was truly
worried.

"Want to come inside? My mom's not home, but if you want I can call her up. I'm sure she
wouldn't mind, during one of her breaks. . ."

I laugh, but turn her down for the same reason I'd turned down Shanna, and relieved that
Gina is safe. "I really need to study for finals. I only have a few left, and next week is the start
of the holiday break."

Gina pouts, but in the end lets me go. For some reason, I feel like I’m missing something as I
leave, and the feeling sits in my gut the whole way back to my apartment.

I don’t get much studying done (Dennis and Robin are really going at it in the other
bedroom), but when ten o'clock rolls around, I decide it’s time for bed.

I truly hope that Lela comes to get me tonight. I’m afraid she’s still mad at me.

===================================
Chapter 09
I know where I’m at as soon as the blue light penetrates my eyelids. My eyes fly open, but
I’m disappointed to see I’m the only person in the room. The white light douses me, and I can
feel my strength leaking from me, as it builds up my body.

"Lela?" I call out, but there’s no answer. In silence I wait for the light to finish its work, and
then I’m back in my own bed. I’m worried that she’s still upset with me, and I don’t get much
sleep; I’m too guilt ridden.

Robin is in the bathroom when I get up, so I go ahead and eat, while I wait. She takes a little
longer than Shanna had yesterday, but I don’t mind too much. Dennis comes out of the
bathroom with her, and suddenly I understand what has taken them so long.

I quickly shower and shave, and decide to walk to campus. The sun is up, but the air is crisp,
my breath misting thickly from me as I walk.

My phone rings, and I see its Gina, from the Caller ID.

"Nick?" Her voice sounds quiet on the other end. "I think that person is back. Can you come
over and check?"

I’m already most of the way to campus, and really don’t want to turn back around to get my
car. "I'm sure it's nothing. Just jump in your car, and drive here. I'm sure you'll be fine," I try to
reassure her.

"Okay. See you in class?" She still sounds unsure, but I’m glad I won’t need to walk all the
way back, and get my car. My first class has a final today, and I don’t want to be late for it.

"I can't wait," I say. But I can wait. After what had happened with Prof. Frankens last night
and then having both Gina and Shanna in the same class. . . Well, let's just say that if I didn’t
have a final, I would be ditching it again.

The morning veritably flies by, my finals are easy, and I’m usually one of the first ones done.
I see Robbie talking with Nicole, and know I don’t need to tell him about her. He actually
goes so far as to give me a smile and a nod when he sees me, though Nicole only gives me
a disgusted look before saying something that makes Robbie laugh.

I don’t have a class after lunch, having taken that final on Tuesday, so I closet myself in the
library, and try to come up with ideas on how to defeat the demons, and casually try various
switches on inanimate objects around me. From experience, I know I can create multiple
switches at once on a group, but it’s harder on me than making switches one at a time. And
the thought of trying to affect an entire fleet of the red beasts. . . Well, that would probably kill
me, and I would never even get the opportunity to move the switch, once I make it. Is there
something I can do to a few that might affect the rest?
Maybe if they mate like the angels do, I could put all their females in heat. The males would
go wild with lust, and the females would have to mate, lest they die. Meanwhile the human
race could fall upon them, and defeat them. . .

There are a few problems with that, though. While affecting only the females would reduce
the strain on me, it would still be too much. I would also need to notify the government about
the aliens, and I don’t feel like being locked up in a loony bin. And then, I am only going off of
a guess that they MIGHT be like Lela, which isn’t a good start. Lela's entire species are
herbivores, while the demons are pure carnivores. Maybe if I were to change their diet. . .
But then again, their food preference doesn’t necessarily mean anything. It’s not likely to
work, but for now it’s something.

No further plan occurs to me by the time I have to get to Prof. Frankens' class, and I
reluctantly turn my feet in that direction.

Shanna greets me just outside the door, with a smile on her face, and her long lashes batting
at me. Had I really thought Gina was that much prettier than her a couple weeks ago? Right
now, as the pretty brunette smiles at me, I’d have to say they’re on par. Thinking of Gina, I
look around for her, but don’t spy her blonde hair.

"Are you ready for this? I stayed up half the night studying, but I know there will be
something I forgot to look up on this final." She seems fidgety as she speaks all in a rush.

"Relax. I have no doubt you'll do fine," I try to reassure her, but she isn't having it.

"Well, we can't all be as smart as you, Nick. I'll bet you played games all night, instead of
studying."

"I studied," I tell her defensively. I had listened to Robin's loud cries, and Dennis' grunts
more, but I HAD tried to study. . . For a few minutes, at least.

Deciding out of reflex to do something for her, I make a quick switch to increase her memory,
and confidence, and budge them both a little, and I see her back stiffen slightly, and her
shoulders go back.

“Hmmm,” she murmurs, “I don’t know why, but suddenly I feel a lot better. Thanks!” She gets
on her tiptoes and places a soft kiss on my cheek.

She sits right next to me, and I look around again for Gina, but she is nowhere to be seen.

Prof. Frankens has us separate some, putting at least one empty seat between each
student, before handing out the tests, one by one. She informs us that there are four different
test versions, but when she hands me the question booklet from the bottom of her stack, I
see that the answers have already been marked, and then poorly erased. Donna barely
smiles at me, before walking on, handing out other tests. I notice a few of the other men in
class giving me jealous glares, but luckily Shanna is already going over her test, and hadn't
noticed.
I still don’t see Gina.

I start answering the questions, at first verifying the circled answer is the correct one, but
after the first ten are accurate, I start copying the book. Every now and then I answer one
intentionally wrong; there is no reason to make my cheating completely obvious, even if
Donna had handed me this book on purpose. I also verify answers here and there, just to
make sure it’s not a trap. It’s not as though I don’t trust Donna, but it’s always better to play it
safe, than sorry. For all I know, she might trick me, in order to get me to fail, and then I’d
have to take her class again.

About halfway through, Gina still hasn't shown up. She had said she would see me in class,
didn’t she? Was there really someone there this morning, and did they do something to her?
Or am I just being paranoid?

Dammit, I don’t need this right now!

I start rushing through the test, worried about the blonde bombshell. I can call her as soon as
I get out of this test.

Sweat is actually beading on my brow, as I walk up and hand the test to Prof. Frankens. She
smiles at me again, and I think she is about to say more, but looks at the class behind me,
and just mouths, "Thank you." Despite my stress, I can’t help but catch her sweet scent, and
notice how nice she looks.

I try to walk calmly out of class, though I know my steps are faster than a normal walk. As
soon as the door closes behind me, I pull out my phone, and call Gina.

One ring. . . Two rings. . . After the fourth ring, it goes to voicemail. Hanging up, I try again,
but with the same result. I decide to leave a message this time. "Gina. Just worried about
you. Gimme a call when you get this. Bye."

That was my last class, but I would gladly skip any others as I start to walk briskly home. My
heart is thudding in my chest as I almost run, and despite the cold, I’m sweating even more
as I rush to get to my car.

I only have the faintest warning, before pain explodes in the back of my head, and blackness
swallows the snow-white world around me.

***

Pain, as always, is the first thing I become aware of. The back of my head hurts almost as
bad as the second day with my ability.

A soft sobbing is the second thing to penetrate the haze that seems to fill my mind.

Lifting my head to find the source of the crying, I realize that I’m tied up and naked, as I
attempt to move my arms. The room I’m in is dim and there’s no furniture. I can faintly make
out holes in the wall, and know that this must be an abandoned house. The only light is
coming through the holes in the walls, and a flashlight shining on Gina.

Gina lays hunched on the floor about ten feet in front of me, her hands tied to another post,
and just as naked as I am. Bruises and cuts cover her body, all of them fresh, some with
dried blood.

"So, you finally wake up," a cold voice says from a shadow. I look in the direction of the
voice, groaning at the pain the movement causes in my skull. The voice laughs, and only
then do I recognize it.

"Derek," I say, the name hissing through my teeth. Damn, even talking hurts. I fight feebly
against my bonds, but they’re rope, and I know my ability can’t affect them. The pain of even
this small movement is excruciating.

Gina moans piteously in her corner, and I feel my rage increase, some of it directed inward. I
had assumed that Derek's attack would come at me. I didn’t think he would attack someone
else to hurt me.

"What do you want from us?" I’m proud of how steady and calm my voice sounds.

"Us? I don't want anything from her, it's you I want to make pay. She is just an innocent,
caught in your freakish evil ways." There is laughter behind every word, and it makes me
think of the Joker.

For a second I debate on flipping his 'sleep' switch, but that will still leave us both tied up.
Somehow I have to convince him to untie us. And in order to do that, I have to keep him
talking. I don’t think a 'guilt' switch will work in him, like it had in Gina the last time I'd been
tied up.

"MY evil ways? What are you talking about?" How could HE consider ME evil, after what he’d
obviously done to Gina?

Derek steps out of the shadows, and into the dim light, wearing nothing but a wicked smile.
His dick is hard between his legs, and it wobbles as he walks to where Gina’s cowering. My
blood boils as I see the fear in her eyes.

"Why, it’s a good thing I arrived when I did,“ Derek says solicitously. “Unfortunately I’m too
late to stop you from raping and killing poor Gina, but at least I got here in time to do you in,
freak."

Gina cringes as Derek approaches her, and I spit in his direction, and then moan in pain. I
notice he has a condom on, as he bends over, grabs Gina's ass, and lifts it up. She struggles
against him, until he smacks her hard, she sobs some more, but stops fighting. I know this
isn’t the first time he's raped her today, and that this time it’s just for my benefit.

I can’t stand it. Even if it means staying tied up, I can’t let him hurt her again. I flip his 'sleep'
switch, and cry out in throbbing agony, as nothing happens.
Derek mistakes my cry of agony for one of anguish, and laughs as he shoves himself into the
bound woman from behind. Gina cries out, her terror and pain evident, which only serves to
make Derek’s smile wider.

I try again to put him to sleep, but the ache in my head is too intense, and I can’t work
through it. I slump in my bonds, trying to drive the hurt away.

"No!" Derek screams. "No, you will watch this." Hearing him approach me, I look up in time to
see him grab a broom handle and crack it against my ribs. There is a loud CRACK, and I feel
my ribs break; breathing becomes an excruciating chore. Spider webs of pure torture
blossom from the point where he'd struck me. My scream echoes around the small room well
after I run out of breath. "Watch it and weep, or I'll hit you again. You don't have to watch
long. She’s pretty loose, but as soon as I'm done, I'll put you both out of your misery."

"You won't get away with this," I wheeze, having a hard time getting enough air.

"Won't I? What is there to get away with? I heard some odd noises from outside as I was
walking by, and came in to find you strangling Gina as you raped her. I beat you with this
stick, and apparently go too far, and kill you. I'll even call the cops, and sob at the evil I saw
in here." Derek cackles, and I know I need to stop him somehow. Joker, indeed.

If only I can get my switches to work. If my head didn’t throb so badly, I’m sure I could do
what needs to be done, but there is no chance of that right now.

Derek walks back over to Gina, and flips her to her back, before thrusting violently back into
her. Her tits bounce obscenely as the bastard plows in and out of her. He gives me a big
smile as his hands wrap around her neck, and I can see her eyes bulge as he starts to
strangle her.

"You pansy assed bitch!" I cry, hoping to distract him, but he ignores the insult, grinning at
me while he slowly chokes the life out of Gina. I can no longer hear her sobs, as they are
also cut off. I can see the stark terror in her eyes as she looks at me, pleading for me to do
something. She knows what I’m capable of, which makes the look of pleading in her hazel
eyes that much more painful.

I know she wants me to use my ability, but I can’t. It’s just not working right now. "I can't," I
sob, as I watch her dying. My head hurts too much. Maybe if Lela were here to heal me, I
could use them, but she’s not.

Wait, isn’t she always watching me?

"Lela!" I yell, ignoring the pain in my chest and head at the effort. "Help me."

Gina's eyes slowly close, as her struggles weaken. In desperation, I fight against my bonds,
against the pain, needing to get out, to run to her and save her.
Gina's eyes close, and her limbs go limp, and sick, demented Derek blows his load into the
condom.

There is a quick flash of light, and I see Derek look away from me.

"What the fuck?" His hands loosen around Gina's neck, but it’s too late. She lies unmoving,
as Derek stands up, and grabs his broom handle again.

A familiar greenish-yellow light surrounds me, and I don’t waste any time. The broom handle
is flying hard and fast at my head, a blow that will likely knock me unconscious, if not worse,
when I hit his 'paralyze' switch. The broom stops mere centimeters from my temple.

I can feel my body tingling, as it repairs itself under the healing light. My ribs knit back
together, and the throbbing in my head lessens until it’s gone. I feel the ropes holding me to
the post loosen, and then fall, but my eyes are locked on Derek. My sight is filled with a red
haze, as I glare at this evil beast. I can’t even think of him as a man.

I see fear in his beady little eyes, and his lips quiver as I step up to him. I glare at the bully,
and would have laugh at the drool that leaks from his mouth, if I weren't still filled with hatred
and rage. Death would be too good for him, and I don’t think I can kill another human, even
in my anger. Besides, I’m supposed to SAVE the human race, not kill it.

The healing light is still on me, and I draw all the strength I can for this switch. Just forming it
creates an immediate headache behind my eyes, but the light soon relieves me of it. Pushing
the switch is another matter. Even the light can’t keep the mental pain at bay, but a quick
glance at the lifeless Gina drives my outrage to a new level. The injustice of what Gina’s
gone threw at this monster’s hands, fuels me, and slowly the new switch moves.

Derek's eyes grow large, as what I'm doing starts to take effect. A pitiable wine escapes his
throat, and I wonder if he is in pain. I truly hope so. More than any other time in my life, I
want to cause pain to another person. Even all the bullying I’d received from Robbie over the
years, has never caused a rage in me like the one I’m feeling right now.

I run to Gina, and feel at her neck for a pulse. It’s weak, but it’s there. Then and only then, do
I breathe a sigh of relief, and look up to Lela, who is now looking at the nude form of Derek.
She is hidden in the shadows, and I can barely make out her form. I wonder what Derek
must be thinking as the pink alien faces him.

"Can you heal her?" I ask Lela.

I see Lela's hands move before her for a moment, and the light shifts to cover me and Gina. I
watch, still slightly amazed at what this light can do, as Gina's bruises turn yellow, and then
fade away completely. The few cuts seal themselves. The only evidence left that she had
been hurt at all is the crusted blood that spots her smooth skin here and there.

"Thank you," I say as the light vanishes, but Lela is already gone.
I find our clothes in a pile, near where Derek had come out of the shadows, and quickly
dress Gina first. I have a hard time getting her undergarments on, having had a lot more
practice getting them off lately, but soon she is fully covered. I dress myself, before standing
in front of the motionless statue that is Derek.

I can still hear a weak piteous whining coming from his clenched jaws, as I examine his
body. His chest has grown some, his cock and balls shrunk, the condom now hanging onto
what is rapidly becoming a clit. Even his hips have widened. The filled condom gives me an
idea.

"You will regret today for the rest of your life. If I EVER see you again, I will do much worse
than what you are suffering now." I look him deep in the eyes, wanting to make sure he
understands what I’m about to tell him. "I hope you enjoy the rest of your life as a weak,
mute, woman."

I easily make three more switches in Derek, or whatever her name will be after today; one to
make her muscles always weak, one sealing away her voice, and the third to make her more
compassionate. I only hope it will serve as punishment. It’s not that I consider women to be
weak, but for a person like Derek, I can come up with no better torture. Just for an added
kick, I turn up his memory, like I had for Shanna earlier. I never want him to forget this
moment. Finally, to add insult to injuring, I grab the condom filled with his spunk, and shove it
up her vagina, and turn up her fertility. I’m not sure if it will work, but I figure it can’t hurt. With
her new compassionate switch, I’m not worried about her abusing any child.

I carry Gina out the door, and see her car parked outside. It’s not until I’ve started the car,
and driving away, that I release Derek from her paralysis, as she is at the edge of my
senses. Maybe instead of thinking of her as the Joker, I’ll think of her as Harley Quinn.

I use Gina's phone to call her mom, and let her know that Gina is alright and with me. Her
mom seems fine with everything, whether because she is content with anything I do, or
because she has no idea what has happened to her daughter, I’m not sure.

I have to carry Gina up to my apartment, but she feels light in my fully recovered arms, and I
know my strength is still growing.

Tucking her into my bed, I watch her sleep peacefully for a bit, until I receive a call from
Shanna.

I hurry out of the room before answering it, hoping that the Zelda ringtone hasn’t woken the
sleeping beauty.

"Hey! You rushed out of class so fast, I didn’t get to ask if you wanted to come over and play
games tonight." Her voice is excited, which strikes me at an odd angle after everything that’s
transpired this afternoon.

"I'd love to, but I have to work tonight. Rain check?" I try to sound normal, and think I pull it
off. I don’t know what I’m going to do with Gina, while I’m at work.
"Is something wrong? You've been avoiding me lately. . ." Uh-oh! Not her too. . .

"I haven't been avoiding you," I protest, but can see how she might think that, after turning
her away yesterday and now today. "I talked with you before class."

"Barely. Well, if you say you aren't I'll believe you. I'm probably just being emotional. You
know how women get sometimes." And that's when it dawns on me: it’s that time of the
month for Shanna. No wonder she didn’t try to have sex with me the other night, and why
she'd kicked me out of my room before she got into bed. It’s not that she’s being shy, but
hiding what she was going through. Part of me thinks it’s cute.

"I'll tell you what; do you work tomorrow?" I hope she doesn’t.

"No, I have it off. Do you work?"

"No, I have it off too. How about we celebrate the beginning of the holiday break, with a
marathon gaming session? I'll even let you win a few this time." Truth be told, she might be a
better gamer than me, but I need to tease a little; If only to wash away today's events from
my mind, and build my own flagging ego..

"Oh-ho! You're on. I'll trash your ass three ways from Sunday. You better bring your A-game,
mister." I laugh and tell her I will, before getting off the phone.

"Was that Shanna?" The voice right behind me sends my heart into my throat, as I feel like I
jump to the roof, thoroughly startled.

"Um, yeah," I tell Gina, embarrassed, turning to face her. Her hair is a mess, and there is a
wild look in her hazel eyes. Before I can think or say anything else, I’m suddenly gripped by a
powerful hug, while she sobs into my shoulder.

"Thank you, Nick. Thank you, thank you, thank you. . ." She continues to thank me, and
soaks my shoulder, as I hold her in my arms, thoroughly confused.

Dennis walks in, and wants to know if we need to be alone, but Gina pulls away then. "No,
you're fine," and then she tugs me into my room.

She closes the door behind her, and keeps hold of my hand, while her eyes examine me. "I
know you saved me, but why did you wait so long?"

I still don’t feel comfortable talking about Lela, so I hedge a little on the truth. "When Derek
hit my head, he must have done something with my ability. I had to recover from that, before
I could use my switches."

"Oh, Nick! I was so scared, but I knew you would save me. What did you do with that . . .
that. . ." She tenses up, and I pull her head back to my shoulder, patting her back.

"SHE will never be able to do that again, much less talk," I say.
"She?" Gina giggles slightly, and I think it sounds great. "You can really do that?” Then
before I can respond, “Do you really have to work tonight?"

"Yes, but you won't be alone. You can come with me and sit in the lobby, or I’ll see if Dennis
will stay here with you. I think Robin will be here later, too." I know there is no way Bradley
will give me the night off. Not this close to the holidays, and not after he'd already refused to
give me this week off to study, and with the economy the way it is, I don’t want to have to find
another job. I’m just glad he gave me next week off, so I can see my family. I hate having to
leave her, but I really have little choice. I feel like such a heel.

"I don't want to be around a bunch of strangers. Do you promise to come back here when
you get off?" There is no mistaking the fearful hope in her voice.

"I promise," I say as she pulls away from me, and gives me a quick kiss on the cheek.

She stays in my room, watching as I get dressed for work.

"You know Shanna has a crush on you, right?" Her question shocks me, and I don’t know
how to answer. Finally she speaks up after a few seconds of silence. "I don't mind, really. We
aren't official, or anything. I think she is actually kind of cute." She glances over my body,
before adding,” And with that body you’re building, I’m surprised more women aren’t chasing
you.”

If only she knew. . .

I really don’t know what to say to that, so I just grunt noncommittally, and she laughs. I
quickly finish getting dressed for work, and make sure Gina is alright staying here with
Dennis and Robin for a few hours, until I get back.

"Just come back to me," she tells me as I walk out the door. She hugs me tight, and I’m
almost late because she refuses to let me go.

Work goes by agonizingly slow, my heart in my stomach, except for when Shanna shows up.

"Come to spy, and make sure I‘m not making up excuses, huh?" I ask, as I flip over a filet
mignon on the grill.

"I believed you," she says it so defensively, I know she’s lying.

"Oh, so you wanna go back into the freezer, and relive some memories?" I tease, already
knowing the answer.

"Is everything always about sex with you?" she accuses.

Oops.
"Sorry, it's just been awhile, and as always, you look gorgeous." She smiles and gives me a
peck on the lips, before letting me get back to work. It’s not until she is gone, that I realize
she didn’t have the 'happy' or ‘memory’ switches. That had been Shannon. Those vixens!

As soon as my shift is done, I rush right home, using my switches to turn all the stoplights
green.

"Is she okay?" Dennis asks me as soon as I walk in. "She’s taking her third shower since you
left."

Worried, I knock on the bathroom door. "Gina?"

I don’t hear any response, but I ‘m not sure if she can hear me above the shower. The door
is locked, but my ability easily takes care of that.

The mirror is fogged up, and steam is pouring from over and around the shower curtain.

"Gina?" I call again.

"How did you . . . oh, right . . . nevermind." She sounds far away and despondent.

I peek around the curtain, and see her furiously scrubbing her skin with what I have to
assume is Robin’s loofa. She sees me, but doesn’t cover up. "Do you have another loofah? I
still feel dirty, and I don’t think this one is working." Her skin looks raw and red, making me
wonder how hard she’s been scrubbing.

"Gina, stop. You're as clean as you're going to get. Give me the loofah." I hold out my hand
to her, and she just looks me in the eyes for a bit, before finally handing it over.

"I know. I know it doesn't do any good. You read about these things, but then it happens to
you, and it feels like he is under my skin. No matter how hard I scrub, I still feel filthy." Even
as she talks, she’s scratching her skin, leaving red lines where her nails dig into her already
raw flesh.

I nod as she speaks, and grab the shower nozzle, rinsing off the soap. As soon as that’s
done, I turn off the water, and help her out. She lets me gently dry her, wrapping the towel
around her before she hugs me tightly again.

"Oh, Nick. I don't know what I'm going to do. I can still feel him inside me. I want to throw up!"
I should never have left her here, I realize, but the mistake is already made, and I need to
take care of things as they are now. I have made a number of mistakes, but concentrating on
those won’t fix my current problems.

I remember making the memory switch in Gina, and quickly flip it. She calms down a bit,
before pulling away, and looking up at me.
"Did you just do that? You made me forget something. I was just thinking about . . .
something, and suddenly. . . I don't remember. I can recall everything else, but that one
thought is gone."

"You don't need to suffer," I whisper. "Let me help you."

She takes another step away from me, worry in her eyes. "No, don't take everything away. It
hurts, yes, but it happened. I don't want to forget that you saved me, nor what you saved me
from." I can’t help but admire her strength. Part of me suspects that whatever part I have
already deleted was the worst, and she feels as though she can handle the rest.

"I won't take anything else away, unless you ask me to," I promise, and she hugs me once
more, the towel falling to the floor between us.

I feel her lips touch my neck, then my chin, as they work their way up to my mouth. "Gina,
are you sure you should be doing that?" I ask, not wanting her to stop, but also not wanting
to cause her any further grief.

"There is still one place I haven't been able to properly scrub, and there is only one thing I
can think of that will get ALL of it. I need you to wash away the last bits of him," she tells me,
and I know she isn’t talking about her memory.

I pick her up, and carry her into my room. Robin gives a small laugh when she sees us, and I
realized we probably look a sight, me still in my work clothes, and her naked in my arms.

"You smell like meat," she tells me as my bedroom door closes behind us.

"Do you want me to go shower first?" I ask, raising one eyebrow.

"No, I like it. Just . . . just love me tonight," her voice is breathy as I lay her on my bed, and
then take off my shirt.

"Stop me at any time, if you need me to," I tell her earnestly. "I don't want to hurt you, ever."

"I know. But hurry. I want to feel you in me. I want to feel all of you, all around me, and
nothing else."

I nod, as I drop my pants to the floor, and kick off my shoes.

She asked me to love her tonight, and while I won’t say the words untruthfully, I can perform
the actions. I take her slender ankle in my hands, and bring her toes to my lips. She lets out
a gentle sigh, as I kiss each toe, running my tongue across the bottom of her sensitive digits.

I massage her calves, as I kiss and nibble the underside of her foot, tickling her arch with my
teeth, and making her giggle. I switch to her other foot, and do the same. I can see that her
labia are wet and swollen as I do this, and smile at the serene look that is currently painted
across her features.
I let my fingers gently glide up and down her smooth legs, lightly tickling as I set them on my
shoulders and alternate kisses between them. Slowly I worked my way up her calves, under
her knees, around her slender thighs, gently kissing my way up her red legs to her sex. By
the time I finally reach it, her juices are dribbling down her ass crack, and making a puddle
on my sheets.

Giving it a tender kiss, I let my hands trail up her flat abdomen, and around the swell of her
ample breasts. I don’t touch her nipples, as I lay flat on my stomach, and lightly lick up her
leaking fluids. Her hips jump as my tongue barely touches her clit.

She grabs my errant hands, and mashes them against her teats, moaning loudly as my
tongue drives into her. "Thank you, Nick. Oh, I need this. Thank you!" Her voice grows in
volume, as my mouth does its work, bringing her to a gentle orgasm.

Breaking away from her nether lips, I trail soft kisses along her stomach, and sides. Kissing
the undersides of her breasts, and then moving my head between her two soft mountains, I
press them together, and licked my way up to the hollow at the base of her neck.

I feel my penis bump against her vulva, but make no move to enter her. Instead, I continue
my kisses over her left shoulder, even kissing her armpit as I move down her arm, to her
elbow, and wrist. When I reach her hands, I kiss her palm, then along each finger, giving
each tip a kiss, before returning to the palm, and kissing up the next digit.

She reaches down between us, gripping my member, and moans as she rubs the head
against her slit. Her hips hunch against me, wanting me inside her, but I’m not ready yet.

Finishing with her left hand, I bring my head around, brushing her lips lightly with my own,
before dropping back down to her other shoulder. She moans in frustration as she tries to
capture my mouth, and tries again to get my head inside her, but to no avail. I want to
cleanse her body with my kisses, before I enter her.

I give her right arm and hand the same treatment as I'd given the left, and then prop myself
up on my hands, as I look down at her. Her hair is still wet, and I realize I will have to use
another pillow tonight, but right now I just think how gorgeous she is. There is no mistaking
the hunger and desire in her greenish-blue eyes, or the unmistakable soft look of love.

I drop my lips to hers, at the same time I move my hips forward, getting half my cock in her,
in one movement. Her mouth hungrily devours mine, in a kiss that is equal parts love, lust,
need, and desire.

Her hands grip my ass, and help me set a slow and steady pace, gently sinking my length
into her velvety folds. Derek had said she was loose, but her love canal grips me with a force
that I almost fear will strangle my cock, if she wasn't so wet. Has Lela’s healing light made
her even tighter?

Gina's hands go to my face, as she starts to cum around my rod, pulling me deeper into our
kiss, and we both moan with pleasure. The sound of my voice increases her arousal, and
she starts to buck under me with earnest.
I pull out of her, and roll her over onto her stomach. Putting my face back between her legs, I
lick her juices up from her crack, running my tongue over her asshole. She jumps slightly
when I do that, and moans. I kiss both globes of her rear, and then gently up and around her
back. She is moaning in earnest by the time I reach her neck. “You taste divine,” I whisper
into her ear.

"I want to feel you in my ass," she tells me, twisting her head around to look at me.

"Did he—" I can’t finish the sentence.

"No, he didn’t. But I said I want to feel all of you, ALL over me. Please, Nick. I need this." The
sadness, mixed with pleading in her tone, wins me over. “Your tender care is making me feel
better.”

I nod, giving her cheek a quick peck, before slipping two fingers down to her pussy. Quickly
lubing then up with her juices, I slip first one, then two fingers into her rectum. I intentionally
moan each time I do, and feel her shudder with pleasure. When I slip my third finger in, she
nearly screams as an orgasm crashes over her sensitive psyche. Figuring she is loosened
up enough, I place my phallus back into her vagina to lube it up, then pull out and place it
between her cheeks. It takes me a moment to get the angle right, and a bit of pressure to get
my head past her sphincter, but we gasp and moan, as I break through.

"God, I needed this! I love how you feel inside me. Pussy, ass, mouth. . . Fuck me, Nick.
Fuck me, and wash him completely away." The sadness is gone now, leaving only
determination and desire.

My cock is plenty slick from her juices, as is her crack from what had leaked out of her, but I
take my time, slowly slipping my length into her colon. Slipping my hands under her chest, I
feel her hard nipples between my fingers, as I get the last bit of my prick inside her.

"Fuck me." That one command is all I need, as I pull out, and slip back into her. I hit a
frenzied pace, and know I’m getting close. I’m moaning constantly, reveling in the tight
feeling her bunghole is delivering to every inch of my schlong. It’s not until her fourth or fifth
orgasm in this position that I realize what my voice is doing to her.

Her sphincter suddenly grips my rod even harder than before, and it’s too much. We cum
together, as I fill her bowels with my semen, and collapse onto her back, kissing the back of
her neck as I unload. It feels like I loose a gallon inside her, by the time my orgasm and
aftershocks finally wash past me.

I roll onto my back, breathing heavily, and my skin pebbled with sweat.

She places her head on my chest, and cuddles up to my side. "I think a shower is in order,"
her soft voice breaks the lethargy that is starting to creep over me, and I groan. Gina
shudders in pleasure, and then laughs. "Not for me, though I probably need another one
now, too. You positively reek of sex and meat."
We shower together, and I gently wash her body, massaging as I go, and she returns the
favor. Dry once again, we step back into my room, accompanied by the unmistakable sounds
of Robin and Dennis going at it.

Gina gives me a wink, before stating, "He watched us have sex, I think it's only fair we return
the favor."

I smile inwardly, and think she is going to be okay after all, as she tiptoes towards my
roommate’s door.

It’s unlocked, not that that matters, and already cracked open. Did he intend for us to watch?

Gina cracks the door more, and peaks inside, then turns to me, smiling. My word, but how
good that smile looks on her, right now. Opening the door the rest of the way, she slips
inside.

Shaking my head, I follow after the blonde. Robin is on top of Dennis, his long cock shoved
deep into her cunt, and one of her fake tits locked between his lips. Robin’s long red tresses
flow down her back, and I marvel at the strength she must have in her abs to thrust so
powerfully atop Dennis. We watch for a bit, feeling myself grow hard again, until Gina
indicates she is ready to go.

As soon as we are back in my room, Gina ravishes me again, crying out in sweet release as
the day's events are overlaid with my tender care.

“Thank you, Nick. I love you,” is the last thing I hear before exhaustion and bliss overtakes
me.

===================================
Chapter 10
A pleasant sensation spreads through my body, slowly waking me up. Feeling really good, I
think maybe Lela's green/yellow light is on me, but an odd noise fills my ears. It takes a few
seconds for my sleep bleary eyes to focus, and I moan loudly as I see what’s happening.

Gina is busily and noisily sucking on my dick. Her lips are stretched taut around my girth, and
at the sound of my moan, she looks up at me, and hunger is in her eyes.

She lifts her head from my lap; her soft blonde hair tickling my thighs, "I was wondering how
long it would take you to wake up," she smiles.

"Good morning to you, too," I say, returning the grin. "Why don't you swing around here, and
I'll do the same for you?"

"Uh-uh, no thanks. I'm a little tender this morning. You just lay back and enjoy. You've
already done more than you’ll ever know for me. You were moaning in your sleep. I rather
like how your switches affect me." She drops her head back down, and I feel her lips brush
the underside of my cock, while her hand holds the other side. She runs her mouth up and
down me a few times, then slips my head back between her lips, and slurps noisily. Her
tongue works around the rim, flicking it, and driving me crazy with the sensation. It doesn’t
take long, before I’m hunching my hips, and blowing my wad down her throat, at the same
time my alarm goes off.

She hungrily swallows all I give her, and then milks me for the last few drops before pulling
away, and coming up to kiss my nipple and lays her head on my chest.

Gina hears my alarm still going off. Curious, she asks, “That sounds like a sad song. What is
it?"

"My alarm,” I explain stupidly, my mind still fogged from sleep and post-orgasmic bliss. “It's
from one of my all-time favorite video games. From a sad scene where a character dies," I
tell her, wondering what she will think of that.

"Hmm, sometimes I forget you're a geek. You’re such a wonderful lover. . . Are all geeks as
good as you?" She props her chin on my chest as she looks up at me.

I laugh lightly, before answering. "I've heard it said that geeks make better lovers, because
they rarely get any, and they study how to please their partner for when they get the chance."

"Mmm," she purrs, giving my chin a quick peck, and then laying flat on my chest again, "You
do indeed please me. You must have memorized the book." She pats my now limp member,
and I laugh again. "Why do you wake up to that song though, if the memory is sad?"

"Good question. I'll have to change it again." I don’t want to explain to her why I had changed
it from the Dalek's 'Exterminate' one I'd had before, and am glad she doesn’t ask. Flipping off
my alarm with my mind, I untangle myself from her arms and legs. "I'd better get ready for
class. I have my last two finals today."

Gina smoothly gets out of my bed, and if she hadn't just given me a great blowjob, the mere
sight of her body would have had me ready to go. Recalling all the events from yesterday, I
really hope that she’ll be okay. If last night is any indicator, she truly is a tough woman.

Derek, or Harley Quinn, as I want to think of her now, is another matter. I quest my mind out
for her switches, and can’t sense them. I feel a little guilty for what I’d done to him, wondering
if I’d gone too far, but another glance at the gorgeous Gina, firms my resolve. I hope he gets
pregnant, and it’s a tough pregnancy!

Robin has some coffee going when we leave my room, and the two women chat amiably,
while I eat my cereal. Dennis comes out of the bathroom, and walks over to me.

"Enjoy the show?” he whispers in my ear, before saying louder: “Hey, I've been meaning to
talk to you." I look up at him, curious as to what he wants. "Remember all those people I was
telling you about? The ones with special abilities?" Gina starts to choke on her coffee, and
Robin has to pat her on the back. Dennis, thankfully, doesn’t notice, as I lock up also. "Well,
it looks like there are getting to be more and more of them. And get this, the girl in India who
can fly volunteered to have her DNA checked. I guess people are starting to call her a
demon, or an alien or something. I dunno. Anyway, she is definitely human. No one can
figure out why or how she can fly. The weirdest thing is that these freaks are popping up all
over the world. What do you think it means?" I don’t like the term 'freak,' flashes of Harley
Quinn saying it yesterday, but decide not to mention that to him.

"I dunno. Maybe it's some vast alien conspiracy to take over the world with super-mutants," I
try to laugh as I say it, though I’m afraid it sounds a bit forced. Maybe if I make a joke of it,
he’ll think of something else. Thinking of the flying girl, I’m glad that the human race hasn't
yet fully mapped out the human genome. I can only imagine what might happen if the wrong
government got their hands on the ability to activate superhuman abilities.

My ruse works. "I thought you’d be interested in something like this, not make a joke out of
it."

"Sorry," I tell him sincerely, "I am. I actually looked up some of them the other day. I believe
something IS going on, but how will I know what it is?" Because I am part of it, I think, but
don’t supply that answer to him. “It does interest me. I’ve just been so busy with finals, work,”
I glance at Gina, “and other things. Lemme know what you find?”

Gina offers to drive me to class, and this time I accept. "Does anybody else know about
you?" She asks as she turns the first corner.

"You're the only human I've told," I say, hoping she won't pick up on the distinction.

"Really? Not even Shanna?" I shake my head. "Wow. Thank you. So. . ." she trails off, and I
wonder what she’s going to say next. "You're going to hang out with Shanna tonight, right? I
heard you on the phone last night."
I feel foolish and guilty, but I had made plans with the brunette, to celebrate the start of the
holiday break.

"Umm, yeah. . ." I reply sheepishly.

Gina laughs and pats my leg, though the laugh sounds slightly forced. "Relax. I don't have a
claim on you and I don't own you. Maybe one day. . . But for right now, I'm just glad I have
you as I do. You've trusted me with a secret no one else knows, and you've been there for
me when I've really needed you." But I hadn't been there when she'd been kidnapped, I
berate myself. "How can I be jealous of her?" I wonder if she is trying to convince me or
herself. "What are you doing for the holidays?" Gina asks as she changes the subject.

"I'm headed down south to spend it with my family," I tell her, hoping she’s not planning on
me spending the entire holiday with her. Not, that that would be any hardship, but I really am
looking forward to seeing my mom, and having some home cooked meals. My dad is another
story. . .

"Oh. . . Okay. Will you be back soon?" I can hear the disappointment in her voice. While I
feel bad for letting her down, there isn’t much I can do about it.

"I'll be gone for about a week, coming back just after New Year's." Part of me hates to leave
her for that long, worried about her well-being, but I haven't seen my family since the
summer.

Gina sucks in her bottom lip as she pulls into the parking lot. "I don't want to be a pain . . .
but . . . um. . . Do think your parents will mind . . . if. . ." I know what she is asking, and am
fairly certain my mom won't mind, but want to be sure first.

"I'll see what they say, but what about your mom? Won't she be lonely?" I don’t want Nancy
to go without being with her family.

"I'm sure she won't mind, if you're there to ask her. She really likes you. I'm just afraid of
being away from you for that long." Her voice has gained a tremulous quality to it. "What if
Derek comes back?"

"She can't hurt you anymore. I promise." But I promise to see what I can do. I guess Gina is
still healing after all. Thankfully, I still can’t sense any of Harley Quinn’s switches.

Robbie sees me getting out of Gina's car, and while he frowns at her for a moment, when he
walks over, he greets her cordially enough.

"I don't know how or what you did, but thank you, Nick." He grabs my hand, and shakes it in
a tight grip that last week would have crushed my hand, but this week, mine seems just as
firm. "Friends?"
"Friends," I reply, glad to turn this long-term enemy into an ally. And to think, all I had to do
was get special abilities, steal his girlfriend, shame him, and then set him up with the head
cheerleading snob. Easy!

We go our separate ways, and I head to my first class. Shannon sees me after I’m done with
my final, and strolls up to me.

"So, are we still on for tonight?" She asks, and despite how identical she looks and sounds to
her sister, Shanna, it takes me a second to realize what she means.

"I have plans with Shanna tonight. Why, what's up, Shannon?" I smile at the shocked look on
her face. I’m glad I'd put that switch in Shanna so that I’m able to tell the two apart.

"How did you do that? Even our parents have a hard time telling us apart . . . unless we're
naked." I can’t help but grin at her consternation.

"Naked, huh? That might be fun. What's different then?" I have to admit I’m curious.
Physically they had both appeared the same, but then again, I hadn’t seen them naked
together. . . Just the thought of that causes a rise in my pants.

Her confusion turns to a sly grin before she answers. "I guess you'll just have to find out. See
you tonight Nick." She gives my ass a squeeze as she walks by. I turn around and watch her
nice ass as she leaves. Is it just me or does it seem like her hips have a little extra sway in
them?

I wonder what I'd set myself up for tonight, and a smile splits my lips, and I shake my head in
wonder.

My last final is after lunch, so I go back to the library, to see if I can come up with any more
ideas for defeating the demons. I start Google-ing for ways that aliens are defeated in
popular sci-fi. I don’t think I can create a virus that’ll kill them, computer or biological, and I
don’t have some genius pre-teen boy to lead a fleet against them. Somehow I doubt that
nukes will be strong enough, and in the end, I walk to lunch and then my last class with no
better ideas, than I'd walked in with.

I’m going to have to talk it over with Lela, but she'd left me alone last night, and I don’t know
why. Is she jealous over Shanna and Gina? She hadn't talked to me yesterday, both when
she’d helped me save Gina from Derek, and when she’d stayed in the shadows, making it
hard to even see her. She also hadn’t been in that blue room the other night, when she
pulled me to wherever she is. I’m worried that my mistake with her ‘in heat’ switch might
have something to do with it as well. What must she think of me? Probably that I'm a brutish
human, barely better than the demons, and not worth saving.

But, I hope she’s compassionate enough to still want to help save the human race.

I actually have to struggle through my last final, but am glad when it’s done.

Lindsey, Brent's sister, follows me out.

"That was a tough one, huh?" I hadn't noticed her since the night at her brother's party, and
the image of her brother crawling on top of her fills my mind for a moment, before I can
dispel it.

"Yeah, I think it was my hardest one." I turn to start walking home, but she follows after me.

"Hey, I, um, want to talk to you. About last Saturday?" I know what she is going to say, so I
want to alleviate her concerns.

"Don't worry. I haven't told anyone, and quite honestly it doesn't bother me." Especially not
after what’s happened with Gina, Nancy, and me. I don’t tell her that it had actually turned
me on, also.

She gives me a funny stare for a moment. "Oh, that. Yeah, I’m surprised it happened, too. I
never thought of him that way until that night. Thanks for not telling anyone. But what I meant
was, about Shanna. That was really her sister Shannon. I've seen them both in gym, and you
can tell the difference if you know where to look."

This is twice now I've heard that, and my curiosity is piqued. Just as I get ready to ask her
though, she turns away from me, and takes off, yelling, "Thanks again!"

I shake my head as I walk home. That was an odd and very random encounter. But I don’t
think about it too much and turn my thoughts once again to Shanna and Shannon. Is there a
mole or a birthmark one has, that the other doesn’t? If the opportunity arises, I’m going to
find out.

I give Gina a quick call, and she reassures me she is much better.

As soon as I walk into the apartment, I go to shower. Thoughts of being in there with Gina
last night float through my head, but I try to douse them as I cleanse. Once I’m all dried off
and dressed again, I go through my game collection, pulling my favorites out, before realizing
that we haven't decided on where we will have our gaming marathon.

Calling Shanna up, I ask her.

"Well, last time we played at your place, so why don't we do it here?" She asks me. "Besides,
I have the bigger TV." I can’t argue with that logic. "By the way, I just have one question."

"Yeah?" I ask, wondering what she wants to know.

"Why aren't you over here yet?" she asks. I laugh as I hang up the phone, grab my best
games, and since I don’t know how long I'll be staying, a bag of clothes and toiletries.

Shanna doesn’t live too far away, but the drive seems to drag on, I’m in such a rush to get
there. Just as I’m parking, I get a text from Gina, "Have fun tonight, and don't forget me.
XOXOXO"
I smile, and am thankful that she’s not trying to control me. I'd thought of her as clingy and
needy only a few days ago, but that opinion is starting to change. She seems like a sweet
and caring girl, but at the same time, just wants someone to be with her and protective of
her; an odd juxtaposition, considering the strength of her character, after her ordeal
yesterday.

I feel one of my switches approach the door a moment before it opens. Shanna looks at me,
and she is wearing the same clothes Shannon had worn earlier today.

"If you know who I am, you get a kiss." She smiles widely at me.

I decide to play along. "Hmm, let's see. I talked with Shannon earlier today, and she was
wearing that outfit, so I'm going to go with Shanna."

"Nope! You—Hey! How’d you know?" She’d thought she had me, but her disgruntled look
only makes me laugh.

"I believe you owe me a kiss," I tell her, instead of answering her question.

One side of her mouth quirks up in a half smile, as she bats her long lashes at me. She steps
up to me quickly, and gives me a quick peck on the lips. I try to catch her, but she spins
away too quickly, and runs inside. “That’s all you get for a lucky guess.”

I smile ruefully as I follow. She hadn't told me what KIND of a kiss. . .

Shannon is setting out Doritos and hands me a Mountain Dew Voltage when I walk into the
main room.

"I saw you and Lindsey talking today. Are you two a thing now?" She asks solicitously. I
wonder what she is driving at. I’m beginning to see that these two sisters are rather devious,
and know that I’m really going to have to watch myself around them.

"No, she just wanted to make sure I knew it had been you at Brent's party, is all." I reply
while I crack open the soda.

"One of these days, Nick, you're going to tell me how you can tell us apart," Shanna says,
coming out of her room, and pulling down a different shirt. I have to laugh when I read it. It
says: "These are not the boobs you're looking for," with arrows pointing to each breast. "So,
which game am I going to humiliate you in, first?"

I laugh again, "You pick. That way it will be more humiliating when I stomp you."

Both twins laugh, and I realize that even their laughter is the same. With either one, I think it
sounds truly musical.

We spend the next few hours playing various games, and while I hold my own well enough,
sometimes the girls team up on me, and then I stand no chance. Both of them are excellent
gamers. I briefly wonder how rare it is to find girls as beautiful as these who are also gamers.
As the sun goes down, one of them puts a beer in front of me (I wasn't paying attention to
which one, being too absorbed in defeating her sister), and I don’t realize what it is until I
take my first swallow. As I’m choking with the unexpected flavor hitting my throat, my game
character is defeated.

"That’s a cheap trick," I complain, as I try to clean the beer off my chin.

"Oh, I'm sorry. We thought you were old enough to handle alcohol," Shanna teases, and I
realize it had been her that'd given me the beer.

"We can make some Kool-Aid, if you prefer," her sister taunts right after.

Just to show them, I quickly down the beer. Shanna is just within arm's reach, and this time I
succeed in snatching her wrist before she can get away. Growling, I use my newfound
strength to pull her down into my lap, and start tickling her sides.

"I'll show you what I can handle!" I exclaim, as Shanna goes into hysterics at my tickling
touch.

A pillow hits me in the face, a moment before Shannon tackles me, giving Shanna the
opportunity to slip away. The attack had been too sudden, and Shannon pulls away as well,
before I can get a hold of her.

Shanna is breathing heavily, as she looks at me. She is trying to look cross, but the smile
behind her long lashes gives away her true feelings. So does her 'happy' switch.

"I want to play a different game," she says finally, as her breathing comes under control. By
her tone, I know she doesn’t mean a different video game.

"What do you have in mind?" I ask my curiosity piqued.

"We go into my room," she says, indicating her sister and her, "and come out wearing
something different, and you have to guess who we are, as we come out, one at a time. If
you get it right, we have to remove one article of clothing, keep it off, and take a drink. If
you're wrong, you have to."

I know I can’t lose that game. "That's not fair. I'll never lose, and you'll just cheat," I exclaim.

"We never cheat!" argues Shannon, but I look at the beer that had distracted me, and the
pillow she’d used against me, watching her cheeks flush red. "That wasn’t cheating, that was
tactics. I tell you what, we'll mark the inside of one of our hands, so that you can't see it when
we come out, but that way we'll have proof when you're wrong."

"You don't understand," I try to say. "I always know who I'm talking with now. You'll never
win." They must think I’m just bragging, like I've been doing all night, because they still insist
on doing it.
Okay,” I say, “but don’t complain when I’m still dressed, and you’re both naked.” I draw a
circle on the inside of Shanna's hand, and an X on Shannon's. The two brunettes walk into
Shanna's room, and one of them walks out a few minutes later.

"Shanna," I say without hesitation, feeling her ‘happy’ switch drop as she loses the round.
She takes off one of her shoes and takes a sip of beer, before walking back into the
bedroom.

Shannon comes out next, without wearing any shoes, but she ends up losing as well. She
claims that her shoe is already off, so that counts and I don’t argue. I feel guilty, because I
truly can’t lose this game.

Soon enough, both women are completely naked, and slightly tipsy.

"That’s really not fair," Shanna grumps, stamping her foot. "How do you know?"

My eyes are ogling both of their bodies, trying to see the one difference in the two, which has
been hinted at more than once today, but can’t seem to find anything. The two are as
identical as my eyes can make out.

"Maybe I can read minds," I joke, realizing that I should have thrown a few of the guesses.
They had tried every trick they could think of to fool me, but they can’t change or hide the
switches in Shanna.

"We've never lost," Shannon complains, and I wonder how many times they've done this.
How many other men have been duped out of their clothing, hoping to have a chance at
seeing these two beautiful twins naked?

"I tried to warn you. I KNOW." Then I have an idea. "How about all or nothing?" I ask.

The twins look at one another, then back to me, with identical stares. "Go on," Shanna
states.

I take a deep breath before I speak. I’m not near as tipsy as they are, and don’t know how
they will react. "I understand that there is a difference between you two, that can only be
seen when naked. Since you’re already naked, if I can figure out what it is, I get a REAL kiss
from each of you. If I fail, I have to down a whole beer, and completely strip."

Shannon's eyes grow large as she smiles widely, and she says, "Done!" a little too
triumphantly.

I’m worried that she accepted that too easily. How small of a difference is it? I stand up and
approach them, but they back off. "What are you doing?" Shanna demands.

"I have to examine you," I tell her, returning the triumphant smile her sister had given me a
moment ago.

Shanna succumbs to my argument, and this time they stand still as I walk up to them.
I run my hands along their stomachs first, but both feel the same: smooth and flat. I walked
behind them, and checked out their backs, but still no discernible difference. Not even a
freckle or mole on either one.

I cop a feel of each ass cheek, making them both jump as I do it. Walking back to the front,
they are both clean-shaven. I heft each of their breasts, and still I can’t figure out what is
different. Their legs look the same, their toes, everything. Even their labia are the same
shape. The only difference I can find in either one is the switches I'd made in Shanna, and
that doesn’t count.

I examine them once more, but with the same result. Finally, defeated, I give up.

"I can't tell. You win." I say. I wonder if they notice the incongruity of what I said. Here I was,
easily able to tell the two of them apart thanks to the switches I’d made. But I just told them
that I can’t find any physical differences between them. How, then, can I tell them apart? It
may be the alcohol affecting them, but I’m not about to complain, when they don’t call me on
it.

Shannon hands me my beer, and I down it, before removing my clothes.

"You've been working out!" Shannon exclaims as I disrobe, and I grin at her. Both women
give a small sigh when my manhood comes out, neither limp, nor hard, but somewhere in-
between.

"So, what is it?" I want to know. "What is the difference?"

Both women bust up laughing. It takes a moment before Shannon can get enough breath to
tell me. "There isn't one. I planted that idea in you, to play a trick on you. I even got Lindsey
in on it. That's why she talked to you, today." She starts laughing again, and I feel the fool. I
had been duped. I can’t be too angry though, because I had cheated on their game too. I just
hope they never asked me how I can tell them apart.

"Oh, don't look so upset," Shanna says to me. "I'll still give you a kiss." She places her hands
on my shoulders, stands on her toes, and this time the kiss she gives me is a real one. Her
tongue slides between my lips, as her arms wind around my neck, and her hard nipples
press into my chest. I eagerly put my arms around her slender waist, as I meet her tongue
with my own. I had already been semi-stiff from having them naked before me, but now with
one of them pressed against me; I’m poking her in the stomach.

"Hey, no fair," Shannon complains when her sister pulls away from me. "He lost! He should
be kissing us."

Not one to argue at such a genuine idea, I step over to her, wrap my right arm around her
waist, and pull her to me. She squeals as I place my hand behind her head, and pull her lips
to mine. She hungrily devours my lips and tongue, while her hands drop down to my naked
ass, giving my cheeks a firm squeeze.
Shannon backs me up to the couch, and when my heels strike it, I sit down, heavily. She
grins as she straddles my knees, grab my cheeks, and pull my face back into the kiss.

"It's my turn to have him tonight," Shanna complains. "You had him last."

Shannon breaks off the kiss long enough to look her sister in the eye. "It's not my fault you
didn’t take the opportunity when you stayed at his place." Part of me feels like a piece of
meat. Another part doesn’t care.

"You know why I didn’t," Shanna shoots back, and I’m now certain that she'd been on the
rag. Not that I’m adverse to the idea of having sex with a woman during her time of the
month, but I enjoy cunnilingus, and I’m averse to earning my redwings!

Shannon ignores her though, as she turns back to me, kissing me thoroughly. Shanna plops
down next to us, folding her arms underneath her ample breasts, and pouts.

Wondering what I might get away with, I place my hand on Shanna's thigh, and she doesn’t
remove it. I slowly slide my hand up, but before I reach her crotch, she grabs my hand, and
places it back further down. Shannon is really starting to moan into our kiss, but I assume it’s
to make her sister jealous, as I’m not doing anything more than kissing her.

I decide to try a different tact with Shanna, and grab her right arm. Shannon is still over my
legs, and my cock is standing up between us. Pulling Shanna's hand to my stiff member, she
fights me a bit, before succumbing, and wrapping her slender fingers around its length. I start
to move her hand up and down the length, and after a few strokes, I let go. Her hand
continues to jack me off, and I place my hand back on her thigh. A few seconds later,
Shanna starts to moan as my fingers rub her clit. I feel no evidence of a tell-tale string.

Shannon pulls away from me when her sister moans, and sees what’s happening. She
glares at the hand on my rod, but before she can say anything, I lean forward, and suck one
of her nipples between my teeth. I nibble lightly on the stiffened red flesh, and Shannon
moans for real this time. I bring my free hand to her crotch, and easily slip my middle two
fingers into her already wet snatch.

Shanna, pulls my hand away from her crotch, but her other hand remains on my stick, so I
don’t mind. A second later, I feel her hair brush against my stomach just before her lips
engulf my cock, and I moan into Shannon's tit.

Deciding to get more comfortable, I tilt my body to the side, moving Shannon's body with me.
I move her up until I can taste her pussy, while I lay back on the couch.

"Get that cock nice and warmed up for me, Shanna," Shannon orders her twin. My cock
wobbles side-to-side as Shanna shakes her head, and for a second I feel her teeth. She
wants it first.

Shanna is devious about it though. She waits until Shannon is cumming on my lips, before
getting up, straddling my crotch, and impaling herself on my spear. Shannon realizes she’s
been tricked, but I quickly nibble on her clit, and she forgets about it.
Shanna is using long powerful strokes to get me further into her crevice, and pretty soon I
feel her crotch touch my balls, and feel that strangling sensation around the top of my cock
again. Shanna cries out, and I let my cock twitch inside her a few times.

I move my mouth away from Shannon's pussy, and she looks down to see what I’m doing.
"Remember Brent's party?" I ask her.

She knows immediately what I mean. "You'd like that, wouldn't you, you little pervert." Her
words are angry, but I remember how wet she'd gotten when Brent started to play with his
sister. I go back to eating her out, curious what she will do.

After a few seconds, she gets off my face, and I’m afraid I've gone too far. She brings her lips
down near my ear, and whispers, "Only for you, and only because you have such a
wonderful cock. We've shared boyfriends, but we've never done anything with each other."
She glances at her slowly rocking sister, and I hear her mumble, “I better not regret this.”
But, licking her lips, I smile as she stands back up, and sits back on my face; this time turned
the other way. I shove my tongue as far inside her as it will go, as she leans over.

I feel a hand at my crotch, and guess that Shannon is now playing with her sister's pussy.

"Shannon, what—" She cuts off as she moans loudly, and he inner muscles grip my cock as
she comes. She is breathing pretty heavy, as she starts to talk again. "Why are you. . . That
feels good on my nipple. . . What made you. . . Ohhhh, yes, rub right there. Ahhhh, fuck, you
know right where to touch me. I think I'm gonna cum, again!"

This time as her pussy grips me, I know I’m close too and start grunting as I buck my hips.
Shannon shoves her sister off me before I shoot my first volley, however, and swallows my
load as it comes out of me. I dive into Shannon's cunt with my tongue, while she sucks cum
from me, until she is cumming all over my face as well, her juices dripping from my chin.

Shannon's talented mouth doesn’t let me go limp. She gets off of me, and goes over to her
sister, plastering their lips together, and I see my cum switch mouths. If I hadn't already still
been hard, that would have done it for me. With the one pussy I hadn't been in tonight free, I
stand up, and get behind her. My cock is still slick from Shanna's cum, and Shannon's saliva,
and it easily slides into the latter's tight tunnel.

Shannon moans as I bottom out in her, and still have a bit left outside. I notice that Shanna is
eagerly kissing her sister, and Shannon actually has a couple fingers in her sister's cunny.

I begin working my hips back and forth, pounding into Shannon, and making her grunt every
time I hit her uterus. Shanna comes on her sister's fingers, and a moment later, Shannon lifts
her head, to look back at me.

"That's it, stud. Fuck my tight pussy. Pound it hard, and make me cum. Make me cum, while I
make my sister cum on my hand. Come on! FUCK me!" I take her order to heart, and slam
into her as hard as I can go. On the third thrust, just as had happened with Shanna before, I
feel something extremely tight slip around the end of my cock, and Shannon shrieks. "Oh
god, that's deep!" She shakes, as an orgasm overtakes her, and her knees buckle. She
collapses to the floor, pulling off me with an unmistakable sucking sound, moaning, and
shaking, as a small puddle begins to leak between her thighs.

Shannon's hand is still within her sister, but I remove it, as I get between Shanna's legs. I
slide into her with ease, not quite going all the way in, and smile as her eyes roll back in her
head. Grabbing a breast in each hand, I start up a nice slow rhythm, both of us moaning at
our blissful connection.

Shannon finally recovers on the floor, and stands back up. She smiles down at us, and then
reaches down to where we are connected and starts playing with her twin's clit. This puts her
breasts right by my mouth, and I’m not going to pass up that meal. With a tit in each hand,
and another in my mouth, I don’t think life can get any better.

A few seconds later it does, as Shanna cums hard, ecstasy wracking her body, as she twists
and writhes against my invading pole, and her sister's fingers. She is moaning so loudly, and
gripping me so tightly, I start to cum too. My own body locks up, as I deposit my load into half
of this beautiful geek team.

Exhausted, I fall back on the couch, releasing all three tits, and slipping out of Shanna.

I watch through blurry eyes, as Shannon dives between her sister's thighs, and starts to suck
my cum out of her sister.

"Oh, Shannon! Yes right there, lick me there. Ohhhh, you know right what to do! Oh, fuck,
you're gonna make me cum again. Oh fuck, oh fuck, OH FUCK!" Shanna’s fingers are
tangled in her sister’s hair, as she cries out in incestuous bliss.

When Shanna finally relaxes, her eyes grow wide, and she backs away from her sister.

"What made you do that?" She demands. I can’t tell if she’s angry, she’s so out of breath, or
just curious, and worry starts to seep into my gut.

"I'm sorry," I tell her, not wanting there to be any bad blood between these two. "I asked her
to."

Shanna stares at me incredulously, until her sister speaks up. "I wouldn't have done it if I
didn’t want to, Shanna. He might have asked me, but I’ve wanted to do that for a long time."

"But we're SISTERS!" Shanna exclaims. "That's incest!"

"You didn’t complain at the time," Shannon argues in a tone that makes it hard to argue
back.

"Yes, but. . . Well, I did enjoy it, but. . . You wanted to?" The anger slowly leaches out of her,
leaving only curiosity. "But we agreed to share boyfriends, not each other."
I wonder briefly if this means I have been upgraded from REALLY good friend status, to
boyfriend. It also makes me wonder again about just how many times they've done this
before. Either way, I truly don’t have any complaints right now.

"I only agreed to that, because I thought that is what YOU wanted," Shannon says, and we
all laugh. The two sisters hug each other tightly, until I complain about being left out. Then
they both tackle me, laughing, as they attempt to tickle me. With my current strength,
however, I easily get the better of the two, and soon have both of them squealing with
beautiful laughter. Next thing I know, Shanna turns the tables on me, as she sucks my cock
between her lips, and I realize that I've grown hard once more.

The only thing I can think of, as to why I’m recovering so quickly, is that marathon sex
session with Lela.

By the end of the night, none of us know where one body ends, and another begins.

And Lela doesn't come to get me again.

===================================
Chapter 11
The sun shines pleasantly as we drive south. The roads are dry, though the sides are piled
up high with snow. All in all it’s a pleasant Sunday drive. At least, it would’ve been if not for a
couple of things. Nancy is sitting in the back seat, humming softly to herself, and Lela had
refused to talk to me again last night.

Nancy's presence doesn’t bother me as much as Lela's attitude. When I'd called my family to
see if Gina could come down, my mom had asked after her mom, and then insisted that I
invite her as well. Nancy had hemmed and hawed at first, but Gina convinced her it would be
good to not be alone for the holidays. I just kept my mouth shut. I didn’t want to influence her
decision, and to be honest, I really don’t know how I feel about it. A part of me was hoping to
get some alone time with Gina, but that’s less likely with her mom there.

Then there’s the issue of the chance of my family finding out what I'd done with the two
women. Somehow I’m sure my parents would freak out, especially my dad. My sister might
take it better, but she’s not likely to be there after that last blow-up with our father, even if it is
Christmas. No matter what, I don’t want it getting out.

Yesterday had flown by, as Shanna, Shannon, and I recovered from the night's exertions,
sleeping most of the day. I'd gone to see Gina after calling my mom that evening, and she
was ecstatic as she packed. The two women had decide to go do some shopping, and I left
them to it, realizing I would have to do some extra Christmas shopping myself, ordering gifts
for the twins, and wrapping Gina's.

I’m not sure if I should get anything for Donna Frankens, and figure propriety dictates
otherwise. I don’t want her to get her in any trouble, if someone were to find out.

Luckily Nancy opts to pay for gas, as I've spent more than I'd meant to last night.

I had a peaceful night alone, and was relieved when Lela took me. It dawns on me that she
only takes me on nights when no one is sleeping with me. I hope that means she isn't
jealous, but when she refused to show herself again, even when I desperately pleaded that I
needed to talk to her concerning ways to defeat the demons. Silence and the strength
building white light are all that meet my pleas.

"I hope your family likes me," Gina worries for what feels like the hundredth time.

"Relax. You'll be fine," I reassure her again, then think I'd probably better warn her. "I haven't
told you about my sister, have I?" She shakes her head. "She's a lesbian. She came out
about three years ago. My mom doesn’t mind so much; though she regrets not having any
grandchildren from her, so don't be surprised if she asks when we're having kids."

"Not for a while, I hope," Gina tells me with a laugh. I remember Robbie complaining that
Gina had wanted kids, so that statement kind of surprises me. "I want to finish college first." I
guess I hadn’t gotten the whole story.
"My dad flipped out, though, called her devil spawn and other not so nice things. He's calmed
down since then, but still doesn't like it, and we’ve barely heard from her since."

"A parent should always support their children's life decisions," Nancy says from the back
seat. "Give them advice if we think they're making mistakes, but if it's what they truly want. .
." Gina reaches over, and squeezes my leg.

"Thanks, mom. Love you, too," Gina says sincerely.

I decide not to tell them that my dad had been screaming at my mom in the background
when I'd called. After Nancy's husband had left her, I can only hope that my parents don’t get
into it too heavily. They had loved each other once, but I’ve noticed them growing more
distant over the last few years. Summer, my sister, blames herself for our parent's issues,
but I doubt it has to do solely with her.

We pull in about mid-afternoon, and mom runs out to give me a big hug. I feel my cheeks
burn at mom's P.D.A. in front of Gina and Nancy, but suffer through it, knowing that she’s
missed her only son.

"My word!" She exclaims pulling away from me, and squeezing my arms. "You've been
working out."

I introduce them all, ignoring her compliment.

"Oh, Nick, your girlfriend is so cute!" Mom exclaims next, and my cheeks go even redder.
“And those hips look good for bearing children too!” Oh, please kill me now! I beg some
unknown gods.

"We're not—" Gina and I say in unison, but mom ignores us as she shakes Nancy's hand.

"I'm so glad you were willing to come," mom's voice is more exuberant than usual, and I
wonder if she is putting on a show for our guests. I hope her and dad haven't been fighting
too much lately. And that’s when I notice the slight flush to her cheeks, and realize she is
drunk.

"Is Summer coming?" I ask. I haven't seen my sister since last Christmas, the only time she
might be willing to be around our father. We communicate irregularly, but it’s still nice to see
my older sister from time to time. I’m not holding my breath, on it though.

"Yes, she said she has to work, and won't be here until Christmas Eve, though," mom
sounds down for a moment, but her smile quickly returns, as she ushers our guests inside,
leaving me to unload the car.

It takes a number of trips, and despite the cold, I’m sweating slightly as I bring the last bags
in. Gina and Nancy will be sharing the guest bedroom, which unfortunately is right next to my
parent's room. There will be no sneaking in there at night, and my room is across the hallway
from dad’s and mom’s. It looks to be a sex-free week.
My dad is reading a newspaper in the den and drinking a beer. From the pile of cans next to
him, I know not to bother him. I find the other three women in the dining room, sipping on hot
cocoa. Gina jumps up to make me some, and I gratefully sit down. Between Lela's white light
last night, and unloading the car, I’m more than a little tired.

"Your girlfriend is so cute, Nick," mom leans over and whispers to me. "And smart, too."

"She's not my girlfriend, mom," I protest, knowing it’s useless.

Mom looks at me as though she doesn’t believe a word of it. Resistance is futile, I think. I’m
saved from further argument as Gina brings me my steaming brown drink.

"Thank you," I tell her, and am rewarded with her dazzling smile. My first sip sends a
delicious warmness through my chest, that isn’t entirely due to the hot chocolate. A quick
glance at Gina shows a wicked smile. She’d spiked my drink.

Mom and Nancy start talking about work, and I find out that Nancy is a registered nurse at
the main hospital. They become so engrossed in their talking, that Gina and I’m able to slip
out unnoticed.

"Your mom seems nice," she tells me, as we walk into the guest room.

"Yeah. . . Too happy. I think she's hiding something." I tell her, trying to keep my words to a
minimum. Gina is still affected by my voice, and considering the lack of opportunities ahead
of us, I don’t want to cause her any undue stress.

"You worry too much, Nick," she grabs my shoulders, turning me to look at her. "Or can you
read minds now, too?"

I silently laugh, but shake my head. No, I can’t read minds, but I still worry about how overly
cheerful mom acts, and her level of drinking.

Gina brings her lips to mine, and I kiss her happily, until she moans. I pull away,
remembering to tell her about the walls.

"The walls are paper thin in here, so be careful what you say. My parent's room is right next
door, and you can hear everything," I warn her, repeating, “Everything.”

Gina looks to the wall in question, and then turns back to me with a wicked grin. "That could
get interesting," she says, as she steps back up to me, and starts kissing me again.

We have to break apart again a few seconds later as we hear our mothers walking down the
hallway. I step away, and act as though I’m straightening the blankets on the bed. Our
mothers look at us, suddenly growing silent as they walk in, and I know we aren't fooling
anyone. Gina's grin at my attempted ruse doesn’t help, and both older ladies burst out
laughing.
I feel foolish, but I had grown up under my parent's rule, and some habits still stick,
apparently.

Dad finally comes out of his den before dinner, and barely says two words throughout the
meal. Mom more than makes up for it though, talking enough for all of us.

Dad only eats half his meal, before standing up, "I'm going into the office. There are some
files I need to file."

"But dear, you've been drinking all day, and we have guests. Can't it wait until tomorrow?"
Mom asked, worriedly.

"Dammit, don't tell me how much I've drunk, woman. I said I need to go, and those files won't
file themselves." Dad storms from the room, his plate still on the table, as we all sit in
stunned silence.

I know my dad is a big shot lawyer, but a case that needs to be filed this late and this close
to the holidays? I doubt it.

I keep my mouth shut though, and mom tries to put on a brave face, though she doesn’t eat
anymore either.

When the rest of us are done eating, Gina and I clear the table, while our moms put the
dishes in the dishwasher.

"Why don't you kids go see a movie tonight?" Mom says as we bring the last of the dishes to
them. "I'm sure you two don't want to hang out with us old women, and there isn't likely to be
any privacy here." Mom winks at me, and I feel my face flush red again. Were parents just
created to be embarrassing?

"Mom!" I whine, but Gina is already dragging me from the room.

Gina wants to watch some romance movie, but there is a fighting robot movie playing too.
We end up going to the romance movie. . . Yay.

Mom shoves a $20 bill into Gina's hand before we leave, to my disgruntlement, but I have to
admit I really can’t afford much until payday, after I get back. I have plenty in savings, but
prefer not to use that when I can avoid it. Taking this week off is really going to hurt, too. I
just hope that everyone enjoys their gifts.

We buy sodas and popcorn, before going into our theatre room.

I shouldn't have worried about the movie choice, though, for as soon as we sit down, Gina's
lips are locked to mine. We sit in the back, just under the projector, and this theatre must
have upgraded their seating since the last time I was here, as the armrests lift, allowing us to
cuddle up to each other.

Thankfully there are very few people in here on a Sunday night.

Gina's tongue is hungrily moving along my own, as her hand slides into my coat, and pulls
me tighter to her. The lights dim, as the opening trailers start up, but my mind barely notices.

I slide my hand into her coat, but instead of going around to her back, I stop on her right tit.
Giving it a squeeze through her shirt, I only then notice she isn't wearing a bra, as I can feel
her stiffening nipple with ease.

Gina moans softly at my touch. There isn't anyone near us, but it won't serve to get caught.
Gina's hand slides down to my crotch, and starts playing with my cramped dick through my
pants, and I have to break the kiss long enough to up-shift. Gina giggles as I pull my hand
out, but she deftly slips hers in, and this time it’s me that moans as I feel her fingernails touch
my shaft.

Her other hand starts working on my zipper, but I grab her wrist. "What are you doing?" I
hiss, as I look around. In the dark, with only the screen for light, I don’t think anyone will see
us, but you never know.

"Relax," she gives my lips a quick lick with the tip of her tongue, and I succumb to her
feminine wiles. I let go of her wrist, and within seconds my hard cock is standing upright in
the cool theatre air. It isn't cold for long, however, as she lays her head in my lap, and
swallows as much as she can between her soft lips. I strip off my coat, and set it in the seat
next to us, ready at a moment's notice to pull it over her if someone comes by.

The opening credits of the movie start up, and some cheesy music plays, but I can still make
out the sucking sounds Gina makes as she gobbles my knob. I know no one else can hear
her, but in my paranoia I still wonder why no one is telling us to be quiet.

Gina must have been getting warm too, because she lifts her head long enough to take off
her coat, before going back down on me. Placing my hand on her hip, I slide it up under her
shirt, until I feel the underside of her boob. Gina moans as I touch her stiff nipple, and her
moan elicits a small moan from me. She uses her right hand, and starts fondling my balls,
intensifying my pleasure.

I continue to fondle her large breast, truly enjoying this first time experience of a public BJ.
Every time I start to get close, I concentrate on the movie for a few seconds, until the urge
subsides, or until she does something with her tongue that feels fantastic.

I slide my hand down her flat abdomen, to the tops of her pants, and keep going. I have to
lean over a bit, but the second my fingers brush her clit, she begins to shudder in orgasmic
heaven, and I can feel how soaked her panties already are. The fact that she is so turned on
from giving me pleasure, and what little I have done for her sets me over the edge, and I let
out my loudest moan (though still comparatively quiet) in the theatre, as I start to ejaculate
into her sucking orifice.

Gina sits up and gives me a quick peck on the cheek, whispering, "Thank you," before
cuddling into my arms, and eating popcorn.
The rest of the movie doesn’t seem so bad after that, though occasionally I can hear
explosions from the robot movie next door.

When we arrive back to my parent's place, I notice dad still isn't home. We try to walk in
quietly, but we needn't have bothered, as both of our mothers are passed out in the family
room, one empty bottle of wine on the coffee table, and another half empty, still clutched in
my mom's hand.

Gina helps me carry Nancy back to the guest room, and I tell her I can get my mom on my
own.

My mother is much shorter than me and pretty light. It’s easy for me to pick her up in my
arms and carry her to her room. I slip off her shoes and socks, but don’t dare do anything
more with her clothing. I pull back her sheets, and position her in bed. Before I can pull the
covers up, however, her arms hug me tight, and she pulls me down into a drunk, sloppy kiss.
I can taste the wine on her tongue as it drives into my shocked mouth.

As soon as my senses return, I pull away, and hear her murmur, "I love you." She must be
dreaming of better times with dad, I think, as I carefully pull the covers over her, and she rolls
over. "Thank you, Nick."

Her voice freezes me as I step out of her door. Had she known it was me when she kissed
me, or did she wake up in between the kiss and me pulling the covers over her?

In a fog of confusion, I walk across the hallway to my room, and strip down to my boxers,
without turning on the light.

I feel my way over to my old bed, wondering if I’m going to get any sleep tonight. The one
good thing about being alone is that hopefully Lela will come get me tonight. I will plead with
her to talk to me. I need her advice in order to defeat the demons. I can’t do it alone. Beyond
that, I want to know what I can do to make amends to her.

A soft giggle is the only warning I have, before a very naked Gina pulls me to her, pressing
her luscious body to mine.

"What are you doing?" I demand, trying to speak around her attempts to kiss me.

"They're both passed out drunk," she tells me. "They'll never know." I’m not too sure about
that, after what'd happened in my parent's room.

"My dad will be home at any minute," I warn, but she doesn’t care, and her insistence soon
turns my thoughts around. If I hear him come in, we'll just have to stop.

I finally allow our mouths to come together, and she nearly sucks my tongue out of my mouth
as she yanks my pants down to my thighs. She wastes no time in straddling my hips,
gripping my member, and with a deft hand, I’m soon inside her. She takes as much of me
into her tight twat as it can hold in one quick push. I can’t believe how horny she is. She must
have enjoyed that movie more than I'd thought.
I lift my head, and latch onto one of her dangling breasts, the rubbery nipple already hard, as
I run my tongue around the areola, and nibble the tit. It doesn’t take her long like this, before
she shoves my head down, and kisses me furiously, moaning into our kiss. I bring my hands
down to her ass, and squeeze both cheeks, as I start hunching my hips, and trying to drive
her orgasm higher, moaning myself, and enjoying the shudders it sends through her body.
Thankfully she'd given me that blowjob earlier, because at this pace, I likely wouldn't have
lasted much longer.

Gina breaks the kiss, and places her head next to mine, before turning it, and nibbling on my
earlobe, moaning softly with each of my thrusts.

Some small, almost insignificant sound catches my attention, and I remember my father. I
freeze, holding Gina tight, hissing, "Stop, I think my dad is home." Unfortunately I forgot the
effect my voice has on her, as she starts to cum again, moaning directly in my ear. I have to
fight back my own moans, as her cunny undulates around my stationary tool.

A few seconds later, I hear my parent's door open, and then close. I’m in a bad spot now. We
can stop, but that will likely leave me hurting. I don’t dare keep going, with my dad awake
across the hall.

Then I think about Summer's room. It’s next to mine, but further away from my parent's. If we
can slip in there quietly, we might be able to continue.

Gina is game to try. Every footfall sounds unnaturally loud on the carpet, every breath oddly
raspy and heavy, and I swear I hear my door open on its silent hinges. Yet somehow we find
ourselves in my sister's old room. As soon as the door closes behind me, with the loudest
click I probably don’t really hear, Gina plasters her body back against mine, and she starts to
nibble on my neck. I reach down and grip her hind end, lifting her up, and setting her back
onto my quickly re-hardening rod. It had gone a bit limp from the worrisome trek to this room,
but Gina's touch definitely has its effect on my libido.

Using my upper body strength, I lift her up and down my cock, loving how her canal grips my
rod. I've never felt her so wet before, and I wonder what brought it about, as her juices drip
off my scrotum, and dribble down my legs. The only reason I can think of, is the long day in
my presence, but unable to really do anything until now. I’ve tried to talk as little as possible,
but I can’t be rude. If that is the case, we will need to find some secluded spot to screw daily,
or she’ll tear me in half after a few days without.

My strength isn't unlimited, and after her second orgasm, moaning hard into my neck, I walk
us over to where I can make out the bed in the moonlight streaming through the window.

I lay her flat on the bed, and throw her legs onto my shoulders. Squeezing her thighs
together, I make her impossibly tighter and smile as she has to bite her hand, in order to
stifle her moans. I start nibbling on her ankles near my face, and feel her start to cream
again. It’s too much for me, and I pump my last load of the night into her slippery hole.
Gina's moans escape her lips as I continue to pump my seed into her. When I finally pull out
with a wet slurping sound, I collapse next to her. Gently kissing her shoulder, I whisper,
"You're trouble, you know that?"

She giggles again, but after a moment, we both agree that we need to get to our own beds.

Once safely back in my old room, I find my boxers buried in the blankets and just have
enough time to pull them on, when I suddenly find myself in the blue, corner-less room.

The white light immediately surrounds me, and I can feel my strength slowly ebbing out of
me.

"Lela, PLEASE! I need to talk with you. You don't have to come in here, just talk with me." I
feel for her switches, but just as has happened every other night since our night-long mating
session, she is somehow shielded from me.

"I'm sorry," I continue to plead, "I'll do anything I can to make it up to you, but I need to talk
about the demons. I need your help to defeat them."

Silence meets my cries for help.

Defeated I drop to my weakened knees, and wonder how much she must hate me. I can’t
understand why she’d saved me when Derek had captured me. That had been the only time
she’s acknowledged my existence since that Monday night, almost a week ago.

The white light vanishes, and I wait to be sent back to my room.

And wait. . .

I must have dozed off, because a soft voice startles me, and I tip over. Looking up from the
softly vibrating floor, I see a dark rectangular hole in one side of the rounded room, with a
three-fingered hand sticking out of the inky blackness.

"Come with me," the two tones of Lela's voice sound tired. Silently I stand, and walk over to
the opening.

I can’t see beyond, and fear clutches my throat as the arm disappears into the impossible
darkness. It looks like the hand is just floating there, sticking out of complete emptiness. I
realize she must be able to see just fine in that darkness, and grasp her three-fingered hand.

She pulls me through the black rectangle slowly, but firmly. My steps are halting at first, but
as the blackness swallows me, and all sight vanishes, I feel suddenly alone, despite the
hand I hold. Lela pulls me on, and after a few steps, I pick up my pace a little, and Lela
doesn’t have to drag my tired form as much. I place my trust in the slight alien, or angel, as
I’ve started to think of them. The light vibrations in the smooth floor don’t trip me up, and
soon she stops.
I almost run into her, not expecting the cessation of motion. I feel her breath near my ear, a
moment before I hear her voice. "Don't speak. Stand here and I will be back."

I open my mouth to protest, ignoring what she'd just told me, but a slender finger against my
lips silences me. Her small hand leaves mine, and then I truly am alone.

Or think I am. A cacophony of noise assaults my ears, and it takes me a few moments to
realize that it’s Lela's language I’m hearing. It sounds like many angels are speaking at once.
Some of the dual-toned voices sound deeper, and I think they must be males.

I want to know what is going on, but Lela's warning not to talk sticks with me.

"You are the human, Nick Xavier, correct?" It takes me a moment to realize that I understand
that, and the question has to be repeated again before I think to answer. Lela's prohibition
against speech can’t stay if I’m asked a question, can it? When it’s asked a third time, with
more insistence, I decide I'd better answer.

"Y-Yes. I'm Nick Xavier." What’s going on? The voice that'd spoken sounds deeper than
Lela's.

"And you have the ability to make physical changes with your mind?" I realize he is referring
to my switches.

"My switches, yes. Hey, what—" I don’t get to demand what is going on, as I get cut off.

"And six of your planet's rotations ago, you made a change in the one you call Lela, causing
her to mate with you?"

The shame of it still beats at me. I hadn't understood what I was doing at the time. I didn’t
mean to hurt her. All these things I want to tell them, for now I understand I’m on trial, but
instead I only say, "Yes," and drop my chin to my chest.

The room erupts again in their language, and I feel someone take my hand. I follow who I
hope is Lela back the way I think we came in.

The way back seems to take longer, as the person holding my hand stops occasionally, and
then continues on.

Without warning I’m back in the blue room. One moment I’m walking in nothingness, the
next, the soft blue light is blinding me.

The hand in mine darts back into the black, before I can adjust to the new brightness. I keep
a firm grip on her hand, however, and don’t let her go. I use my other hand to rub my eyes,
as they adjust.

"Lela, please. What is going on? How much trouble am I in? Was that a trial? Are you in
trouble? Don't leave." My eyes have finally adjusted to the gentle blue light, but all I can see
is her hand sticking out of that impenetrable black. I pull on the hand, wanting to look into her
silvery eyes.

She fights me only a little, before stepping into the room.

I’m not prepared for what I see.

Her eyes are haggard, and worn, deep bags lining the underside of her silvery eyes. Her
shoulders are slumped, and everything about her bespeaks of exhaustion. She isn't even
wearing her light suit. She looks decidedly different without the light dancing along her
smooth pink skin. But none of that is what truly surprises me.

Lela is pregnant.

Her stomach is noticeably larger than the last time I'd seen her. She sees me looking, and
yanks her hand out of mine, covering herself up.

Before I get a chance to speak, I’m back in my own room, back in darkness, though not as
dark as it had been while following Lela.

What is going on, and how can Lela be pregnant? She told me that we weren't genetically
compatible. Is she in some kind of trouble because of what I've done?

"Lela," I whisper, not wanting to wake anyone else in the house, "forgive me. I’m so sorry."

===================================
Chapter 12
I’m depressed over the next few days, as all I can think about is Lela's pregnancy, and how
sad she'd look when she'd left me.

Lela still takes me each night that Gina doesn’t sneak into my room, but never shows herself
again. If my math is correct, I’m getting close to being done with my strengthening
treatments, and I’m afraid she will abandon me after that.

I still fear that my parents will find out about what happened between Nancy, Gina, and me.
Nancy and mom have become fast friends, and the two usually drink late into the night
together, chatting about various things, but if the night of the threesome ever comes up,
mom never mentions it. She never mentions the kiss she gave me either, though sometimes
I catch her looking at me, and her cheeks turn red. Of course, that could also be because of
the Hickey Gina had given my neck.

My dad spends most of his time at the office. When he is home, he’s short-tempered, and
usually drinking. We soon learn to leave him be. I’m fairly certain he is cheating on mom, but
I have no proof. I’m tempted to use my switches, and have actually put one in him to calm his
anger, though I hate using it; I’m still uncomfortable with manipulating anyone.

Gina is my only saving grace. She sees how down I am, and does everything she can to
cheer me up: parking lot blowjobs, plenty of sex when we can be alone, she even rents a
room for a couple hours, and lets me back into her ass again. It all helps, but Lela's silver
eyes still haunt my thoughts.

Christmas Eve dawns white and lightly snowing; the day Summer is supposed to arrive.
Dad’s already left for work, telling us not to expect him home for dinner, some big case he
claims, and Mom and Nancy are still recovering from last night's drinking binge.

"You go get your sister," Gina tells me, giving me a quick smooch. "I'll take care of our
mothers. Go on! Maybe she can cheer you up, goodness knows I've failed." That last is said
under her breath in sadness, and I feel bad, because I know she really has been trying, but
how can I explain to her that I’m depressed over getting an alien pregnant, and likely getting
her in massive trouble with her race?

My mom suggests that maybe she should come with me, but Nancy places a wine glass in
her hand. Taking a long swallow, she turns back to Nancy and Gina, smiling.

I leave, putting on my best smile, though it feels tight and ill-fitting on my face, but not before
giving her a thankful hug and kiss. She truly has been wonderful these last few days, and
doesn’t deserve the mood I’ve been in.

The drive is a long one, only because of the holiday traffic, and the airport is overcrowded. I
listen to the radio, not much in the mood for cheerful Christmas music, and end up listening
to talk radio. Apparently there is something going on in some city I miss the name of, and
strange objects are popping out of the air. I wonder if this is another of Lela's experiments, or
the angels themselves.

I quickly turn off the radio, not wanting to think about Lela.

I have to park a fair distance from the terminal, and my breath mists long and thick as I walk
through the lightly drifting snow. By the time I make it to the baggage claim, Summer is
already waiting for me.

"Nick! Over here!" Her alto voice easily cuts through the loud hum of noise, and I turn to see
her waving and smiling. Even at this distance, I can see her bright blue eyes sparkle, as her
light brown hair bounces with her jumping.

A natural smile turns my lips upward, as I walk over to her. She has a ton of baggage around
her legs.

"So how is my little brother doing?" She asks, and then flings her arms around me in a big
hug.

Time freezes in that instant, as an explosion seems to go off in my head. Suddenly I can feel
every switch I've ever made, except for Lela's. Not only am I aware of them all, but I know
exactly where they are in relation to me.

That isn't even the most shocking part. I can actually 'see' some of them in my mind. See
what they are doing, what they are wearing. Or in my dad's case, not wearing.

The moment ends as Summer pulls away from me, a confused expression on her face.

"Wh-what was THAT?" She exclaims. Had she seen it too? For a few seconds I don’t know
what to say, still stunned by the whole experience. Summer's hand lifts to touch me, scaring
me, and I back away.

"What is what? Did you eat something bad on the plane?" The evasion sounds thin to my
ears.

"That . . . I dunno . . . image. I saw some people, and—" She covers her mouth in shock. "Oh
my . . . Dad! He was naked, and it looked like he was. . ." She trails of, and I know what
she's seen. Our father nude, standing up, with his cock somehow parallel to the ground,
sawing his hips back and forth. If I had seen the present, then he is currently fucking
someone, and I know he isn’t in his office, or home.

"Let's get your bags. We need to go," I tell my older sister rather brusquely. I have a chance
to catch my father, and I’m going to use it.

"Wait, hold on. I don't understand," Summer complains, but I ignore her, as I manhandle her
baggage onto a cart. "Careful with that, there are gifts in there," she whines about my rough
treatment of her stuff.
I practically run back to my car, pushing the baggage laden cart, hoping that my sister will
keep up. My heart is thumping as I load the vehicle. "Will you tell me what’s going on?"
Summer grips my arm through my coat, and spins me to face her.

"Nothing," I lie, "I just want to get going, beat the traffic," I finish getting all of her bags in, and
jump in the car. Exasperated, Summer climbs into the passenger seat, way too slowly.

"I don't believe you, Nick. What was that back there when we hugged? I saw all those
people, and so did you! Don't deny it; I saw it in your eyes." I keep quiet, trying to picture in
my mind where I had seen our father, but the image is fading. Summer must have noticed
my distraction, as she experimentally reaches her finger out, and touches mine on the
steering wheel, and suddenly it’s there again, but somehow weaker this time. I can still
picture him, he is now lying on his back, fondling something in the air, his prick wobbling
back and forth on its own, but I can't feel or sense any of the switches from up north by the
campus, and he seems somehow foggy. Nancy is asleep, and Gina looks like she is
watching TV, but that’s it. The two women are even fainter, almost wisps.

She pulls her hand back, and looks at her finger as though it’s a new and strange object to
her. Then she touches my coat, but nothing happens. Whatever is going on must require
physical contact, and the more contact, the more powerful the images and senses are,
apparently.

The traffic going this way is clearer, and I soon find the exit I need.

Summer keeps demanding to know what is going on. "I touch you, and I see things, but how
can that be?" She shakes herself, and then lays her hand on my cheek, but I pull away. I
need to concentrate on driving right now. "Why do I sense something about anger with dad,
but different things with those other two? Who are those women? And ALL those other
people. . . Nick, what’s going on? Don’t try and deny it, again, I know you know something."

"I'll explain later," I tell her. We’re almost there.

"I'd hoped never to see dad like that again." Even as I concentrate on where I can sense him
now without her touch, her softly whispered words register in me.

"You've seen dad like that before?" My anger is starting to boil, as I pull into the parking lot of
a motel. My dad's anger switch is completely off, which is my only indication of how he is
feeling.

"Why do you think I moved away, and never came home except for Christmas?" Summer
replies quietly. "He used to sneak into my room at night, and cover my mouth while he
molested me. I hate him. It's part of why I became a lesbian, just to piss him off. Well, there
were other reasons too. . ." She looks at me, and I see her cheeks are bright red.

"Stay here," I tell her, placing my hand on hers, to confirm which room he’s in. I don’t really
need to, as I can sense him on my own, but I hope to comfort her some as well. "I'll be right
back." I also want to make sure I’m interrupting him.
"You're going to confront him aren't you?" I can see fear in her beautiful light-blue eyes. "No
Nick, don't. He's bigger and stronger than you!" She grips my arm, and then looks at me in
shock. I know she is feeling my new muscles. I’ve compared myself to the picture I'd taken
on my phone, and it’s hard to believe how small I used to be; where before I had been a twig
with smaller twigs attached as arms and legs, now I’m a solid oak, with hefty branches.

"I think I can handle him," I tell her, getting out of the car. My voice is filled with more than a
little confidence.

She gets out too, and I almost tell her to go back, but then think she might need this more
than I do.

We walk up to the door, and I take a couple breaths to steady myself, before knocking.

"Who is it?" An extremely annoyed male voice sounds from the other side. Our dad's voice. I
make sure to stand off to the side of the peephole, and knock again, without saying a word. I
hear noises inside, as someone fumbles around. Summer grabs my hand, and squeezes
tightly.

I can now see my dad trying to pull a blanket around his waist, as he approaches the door.
He looks frustrated when he can't see anyone through the hole. It looks as though he is
going to turn back around, but I knock again. I can see the anger rise in him at the same time
I feel his switch move.

"I swear if some kid is playing a prank on me, I'll. . ." The door opens, and he stands stunned
as his two kids stare back at him.

I act fast, and paralyze him with a new switch. It seems so easy to do, with Summer holding
my hand.

"Who is it, dear?" A feminine voice calls from the bathroom, but dad can't answer. Despite
not being able to see this other person, I’m somehow able to paralyze her too. I’m shocked
because this is the first time I've created a switch on someone or something I can’t see. I
look down to where I’m still gripping my sister's hand. Somehow she is drastically magnifying
and augmenting my ability. With the switch in the hidden woman, I can now mentally see her,
crouching naked behind the bathroom door. She look only a little older than me, and younger
than Summer.

I look up to Summer's eyes, and see the anger in them. She speaks to me, without taking her
eyes off of our father. "Nick, I don't know how you're doing this, but we’d probably better get
inside."

I know she can see everything I’m seeing, and can feel me making switches and moving
them.

I agree, and we both press by our frozen father, before I turn, and close the door. I turn him
to face the room, before walking in and picking up the nude woman, and carrying her to the
bed. She kind of looks funny lying there, with her body locked in a crouching stance, so I try
to move her 'paralyze' switch. It won't budge. For a second I panic, no matter how much
willpower I throw at the switch, it won’t budge. Then I have an idea. I walk back over to
Summer, and grab her hand. Suddenly I’m able to move the switch again. Apparently
anything I do while touching my sister is much stronger than on my own. As soon as the
woman can move again, she tries to get up and flee, but I refreeze her (without touching
Summer), just as she sits up.

I turn back to our dad, and I can see a tear of fear leaking from one of his eyes. I have to
take Summer's hand again to do anything to him, and I try to slowly lessen his paralysis,
wanting only his head to be able to move. It doesn’t work that way, though, and instead, he
becomes very slow, like every movement requires a lot of effort.

I let him go completely, and lock the door mentally at the same time. Dad runs for it, but
since I'd locked it while touching Summer, he can't get out, and can't unlock it.

He spins on me then. "Devil's spawn," he spits. "What do you think you're doing?" He raises
his hand to me, and it is all too easy to make him immediately weak. When his hand comes
down against my face, it feels like no more than a light caress, and then his legs buckle
beneath him, unable to support his weight.

"I recommend you stay down, and listen to us," I tell him. I’m surprised at how calm my voice
sounds, calm as a cold Antarctic night. For a moment it looks like he is going to argue with
me, but when I don’t back down, I feel his anger recede, and by the look in his eyes, it is
replaced with stark terror.

I wait until he’s seated, before letting go of my sister's hand. She immediately re-grabs it
though, and I realize she wants to know everything I’m doing. I resolve that I’ll have to be
careful of any switches I make, while we’re in physical contact with each other.

I’ve forgotten about the other woman, until dad glances at her. I look at her more closely, and
realize that she might actually be younger than me; old enough to be legal, but not by much.
Her small breasts hang from her chest in her seated position. In fact, she bares a slight
resemblance with Summer. The hair is wrong, but those blue eyes, and jaw structure are
almost identical.

"Who is she?" I ask first, almost wondering if there is a relation in there somewhere. That’d
be just like my dad to screw around with one of his own bastards.

"Let me go, and you can have her," the older man pleads. A small part of me laughs at how
petty he is. A very small part.

"I asked who she was, not can I play with your leftovers. She can go soon enough." As soon
as I’m done with you, you bastard. How can he do this to mom? It’s not like mom isn’t good
looking in her own right, but this just seems wrong to me. It’s not until much later, that I
realize it’s almost the same thing as Nancy and me, but thankfully Donna is closer to my age,
than my dad’s, and at least neither woman was married.
My father licks his lips a few times, his eyes flickering between Summer, the girl, and me,
before answering. "She is one of my interns."

"And how long have you been cheating on mom with her?" Summer asks next, anger lacing
her words.

"With Amber? Only a couple months," those words inform me that this woman isn’t the first. I
look to Amber, and know that she isn’t the home wrecker. My father is the guilty one, here. I
can even understand her a bit. Sleep with the boss, and there is a better chance of getting
moved up from intern.

I turn to the young woman, and speak to her for the first time. "I'm going to let you go. Get
dressed, and leave here. You won't remember this when you walk out the door." I let go of
Summer's hand long enough to move the switch, before my sister grips it again, this time
lacing her fingers through my own and squeezing tightly. I prepare a 'memory' switch in the
girl, and as soon as she is dressed, I tell her, "Think about everything that happened here.
Think hard." She nods, and I can see mascara stains on her cheeks where her tears have
run. I flip the switch, and see her eyes go blank, before we push the very confused young
woman out the door.

Summer grabs a tighter hold of me, and this doesn’t go unnoticed by our father. I see him
sneer as he looks at us, and my anger rises, but his words only serve to confuse me. "So
that's it, huh? She finally confesses to you, and you are now in cahoots? Her little lapdog?"
He spits on the floor, and Summer lets go of me, covering her mouth, and shaking her head.
I can see that his words have struck painfully, somehow. Will this man continue to give every
reason to get me angrier?

"Shut up, unless we ask you a question," I tell him. He flinches at my commanding tone, and
I see the fear return to his eyes, as he cowers on the floor. Had I ever been truly afraid of this
pathetic excuse for a father?

"What are you going to do to me? Kill me? Tell your mom? It’s not like she hasn’t figured it
out. Why do you think she gets drunk every—" I cut him off with a quick switch, not wanting
to hear anymore. I don’t know what I’m going to do with him now that I have him, but I can't
just let things go on as they have been. Of course, I can’t kill him either. I’m no murderer, no
matter how angry I am. If I were, Derek might not have survived my anger. Thinking of
Derek, I’m truly tempted to meet the same fate out to him, but my anger isn’t as powerful as
it had been that night, in the abandoned house. And somehow that punishment doesn’t seem
to fit this crime.

"You're a lawyer, let's make a deal," I tell him, trying to stall for time.

He laughs, or tries to; his voice is still muted, so I let it go, so he can answer. "Ha! You can't
prove anything, and if you tell your stupid bitch mother, I'll just divorce the dried up old bitty
and leave her penniless." That's when I know what I’m going to do.

"You're half right," I say. "You will divorce our mother, but it will not be her that is penniless."
He tries to cut me off, but I just paralyze him again, not wanting to hear his filthy mouth. I
explain everything he is going to do, and make it clear that I will be watching the whole time.
If he slips up, he’ll regret it. I give him a small taste of my ability, as I make his foot start to
ache, and then increase it, until I can hear a slight moan coming from his locked throat. After
a couple seconds I stop the pain, and release him from his paralysis.

"Okay, okay! I'll do whatever you want. Just don't. . . Don't do whatever it is your doing
anymore." He’s crying as he pleads with me.

So much for not manipulating anyone. My guilt is minimal, though, as I know he deserves
this.

"Go home right now, and do as you’re told," I order him, and watch as he quickly gets
dressed. "And in case you change your mind, know that if I can find you here, I can find you
anywhere." When he looks at me, I can see that he understands. Just to shove my point
home, I change his pain point to his crotch, and quickly flip it on, and off again. He groans,
and I know we have an understanding.

His tires screech as he pulls out of the parking lot.

"Oh, Nick. He had me so worried, but you handled that so well. I can't believe he was
cheating on mom, though I probably should have guessed." She looks back to me then, and I
see fear return to her eyes. It hurts all the more, because I know it’s directed at me. "What. . .
what are we?"

"Brother and sister," I tell her, pulling her into a hug, and feeling her arms surround me. As
our cheeks touch, we are able to see our dad driving, and there is no mistaking the panic in
his eyes. We sit on the bed, holding each other, and watching his progress. As he gets
closer to home, I see his face change slightly, and then he makes a wrong turn, and starts
driving away. I make his groin hurt again, only a little, and even at this distance, it is easy, so
long as there is physical contact between Summer and I. He slams on his breaks, almost
getting into an accident, but I wait until he's turned around, before I release him from the
pain.

Our father draws close to home and I realize we can’t see our mother. It takes only a little
effort to make a happy switch in her from this distance. I have to use Nancy's position in
relation to where my father is talking to make it. As soon as I do, we can see our mother, and
though we can’t hear dad's words, our mother's reactions tell us enough. Nancy stands and
strikes him across the face while mom cries. I feel bad for mom, but I know she will be better
off when this is over. Dad raises his arm to strike Nancy back, but when his small pecker
hurts suddenly he drops his hand, and flees, leaving all of his possessions. I’m fairly certain
he will do as he's been told. He is to divorce mom, leaving her all of his money, and paying a
sizeable sum every month afterwards. If he ever contacts her again, he'll regret it.

It is some time after we watch dad leave, before Summer pulls away from me.

“Who was that lady that slapped dad, and why is there a sense of contentment about her?”
Summer asks slowly, and then continues before I can answer. “And that other girl, the really
attractive one, I get a jumble of senses from her.” Her hands are clasped in her lap, and her
voice is barely above a whisper.

“That girl is Gina, a friend from college, and the other lady is her mom,” I reply, hoping she
won’t dig too much deeper.

Thankfully she is quiet for a bit, and I can see she’s struggling with something. Finally says,
"About what dad said. . ." She looks pensive, and I feel sorry for all of the pain our father has
caused her, determining to do what I can to return her to the happy Summer I know.

"Don't worry about it," I try to tell her confidently. "He's long gone, and it doesn't matter
anyway."

She grips both my hands, and looks me in the eyes. "But it does. You see, he started doing
what he did to me for a reason." She drops her eyes again, and I see a tear roll off her nose.

"He did it because he is wrong in the head," I protest.

For some reason, that seems to hurt her more. "Will you just shut up and listen to me?" I
nod, shocked by her outburst. "I never told you why he started to molest me, or why I never
told anyone before now. After what you did for me and mom today, I think. . . I think you have
a right to know." I almost open my mouth to tell her she doesn’t owe me anything, but the
flash of anger in her eyes stops me. "I used to keep a diary. I kept all of my personal and
private thoughts in it. Dad found it one day, and read it. When I got home, he confronted me
about some of the. . .” She swallows, and I can see she is trying to build up her courage to
continue, “things, I'd written in it. Things that were wrong and perverted. Things about you."
Those last few words come out in a rush.

I’m baffled. What can she have written in her diary that would make our father molest her? I
soon find out.

Like a boulder at the top of a hill, she starts out slow, and builds momentum. "I wrote about
spying on you in the bathroom, even hid in your closet a couple times to watch you
masturbate. I wondered what it will be like to have. . . to. . . Well, to be with you in ways that
brothers and sisters shouldn't be." She drops my hands, but this time it is me that grabs her
hands back. When she looks up at me, I give her an encouraging smile. This is the last thing
I'd ever expected to hear from my older sister, but considering what'd happened with Shanna
and Shannon, not to mention Nancy and Gina, her words don’t bother me. A few weeks ago,
I probably would have freaked out. "Dad told me that he would tell everyone what a pervert I
am, unless I let him. . . touch me. He hid the diary, so I couldn’t get rid of it." I can see that it
is a huge effort for her to make this confession to me; by the way she holds my hands
loosely, the hitch in her voice from time to time, and the fear that I will reject her evident in
her soft blue eyes.

"Did he. . ." I almost can’t ask, "did you go all the way?"

"No, thankfully. He wouldn't go that far, but the whole time he slipped his fingers in me, or
twisted my nipples, he would tell me what a pervert I am. That is why I told everyone I’m a
lesbian. I had found where he'd hidden my diary, and destroyed it. He no longer had any
proof, and if he told anyone, they would laugh, because I'd already confessed to only being
interested in women." She sucks in a deep breath, and I can see that she is building the
courage to speak some more. "You probably hate me now, don't you? You think I'm a dirty
pervert, too, just like him. It's okay. I AM a pervert for wanting you." She laughs a little then,
but it’s at herself. "You used to be such a skinny geek then, not this macho man, with some
kind of superpowers. You made that woman forget about tonight. Will you do the same for
me? Make me forget everything he ever did?" She hesitates, and then asks a little more
fearfully, “Or are you going to make me forget about tonight, too?”

She looks at me with a mixture of hope and fear in her eyes, but I remember how Gina had
felt after I took away one of her memories.

"No," I tell her softly.

She nods, not arguing or pleading with me, but accepting my decision with sadness. "I
understand. You probably don't want to be around your nasty perverted sister right now, just.
. . just please don't tell mom what I told you."

"Summer," her name is soft on my lips, and when her eyes meet mine, I know my next words
are true, "there is nowhere else I'd rather be, than here with you right now. I must be a nasty,
dirty, perverted person too, because none of that bothers me." Before she can speak, or say
anything, I lean forward, and kiss her softly on the lips. I can taste the salt from her tears, as
she sits stunned, holding my hands, but her body frozen.

Then just as her namesake does to ice on a hot day, so too does her body melt, as her
hands leave mine, only to grip my face and pull me to her, as she lies back on the bed. I fall
on top of her, as her tongue darts into my mouth, and licks along my teeth and gums.

Wrapping my arms around and under her, I roll us over, so that she is on top. We kiss for a
while, before she breaks away, and I see the fear return to her eyes.

"We need to stop before we go too far," she tells me, her breath coming heavy. “This is
wrong. I want this, but we’re siblings. We. . . We can never be more.”

"Can’t we?" I ask, pulling her face back down to mine, and getting even more turn on by her
capitulating moan. I unzip her coat, and slide it off of her, feeling her do the same for mine.

The innate sense of my switches expands outward, I know she can see in her mind all that I
can. Our dad, desperately driving away, trembling in fear and outrage. Amber is driving
slowly home, still confused. Nancy and Gina consoling mom. I can even see Harley Quinn,
crying softly somewhere, far to the north. All of my switches are visible to me, as well as
those that they reside in. All but one person’s: Lela. A slight pang of sadness touches me, as
I realize I can’t sense the angel. Did they kill her for my crime?

Summer’s body pressed against mine and her lips desperately wanting attention pulls me
back to the here and now. There is another woman I have to worry about right now. Don’t
worry about the things you can’t change, I tell myself, change the ones you can.
Our mouths are hungrily devouring one another, as our hands work over each other's
clothes. I feel her hands drop to my pants, as she unzips me, and pulls my cock free, only to
jump back as if she’d been burned.

"You're my brother. We shouldn't do this, no matter how much I want this," her eyes look
worried, and I see her bottom lip is quivering.

"And if I want it too?" I ask. "If you say no, then I'll not force it, but all you have to do is look at
how turned on I am, to know that I also want this."

Her eyes drop down to my rod poking out from my zipper, and I think she even licks her lips,
before looking back up to my eyes.

“But, you’re my brother,” She tries again, and I remain silent, knowing that she needs to work
this out on her own. Her eyes drop to my engorged rod, and she says, “My baby brother.
Maybe. . . Maybe it wouldn't be so wrong, as long as we don’t go all the way," I’m not sure if
she is asking me, or telling me, but I’m not about to argue with her.

When I nod, you would have thought I'd given her the world. She nearly tackles me, she
kisses me so forcefully. I laugh into our kiss, until she grabs my meat, and turns my laugh
into a moan. I slip my hand down to her rear, and give it a strong squeeze. She pulls away
from me, with a slight smile.

"I've licked lots of pussy, but this will be my first blowjob, sorry if it's not very good." She tells
me apologetically.

"Are you still a virgin. . . With a man, I mean?" I ask, concerned.

"A girl in college broke my hymen with a dildo," she says, blushing prettily, "but I have never
gone all the way with a man." She shifts down my body, and sucks my cock into her mouth. It
feels great, but I can tell she is inexperienced; she uses her teeth too much, and not enough
of her lips. I gently give her tips, and she quickly gets the hang of what I like, making me
moan, as she slurps up and down my shaft.

"Stop," I tell her, after a bit, sitting up.

"I'm sorry. I know I'm terrible at it. We don't need to go any further." Her constantly getting
down on herself is getting on my nerves, but I keep my voice calm.

"We can stop whenever you want to, but that isn't why I stopped you. You're doing great. I
just want to return the favor." She looks at me uncertainly, and I wonder if she is going to
back down.

"I guess if you really want to. . ." I lean forward and kiss her, forcing her backwards. We have
to scoot a bit to keep her on the bed, but I quickly undo her pants, and nearly rip them off as
quickly as I can, throwing them into a corner somewhere.
Her legs are a light bronze tan color, shining, and shapely, leading up to her clean-shaven
glistening pink lips. I smile as I look back up at her, and notice that she is staring back at me
wide eyed, slightly shaking.

"I can't believe this is happening,” I barely hear her say to herself. “I never believed. . .”

Lifting her left leg, I bring it to my lips, kissing her firm calf, before trailing kisses up to her
knee, thigh, and then finally on her soft pink labia. Summer moans as my mouth touches her
nether-lips and her hips jerk when my tongue flicks across her clit.

Her fingers dig into my hair, as she pulls me tighter to her crotch, and I savor the flavor of
her. Over the last couple weeks, I have noticed that each woman tastes different, even the
twins, though their difference is much more subtle, but I'd have to say that Summer tastes
the best. I dive my tongue into her, lapping up her flowing juices, and making her cream all
over my face, time and again, before she finally pulls my face up to hers, and kisses me,
tasting her own fluids on my lips. When her tongue is done with my mouth, she moves to my
cheeks and chin, completely cleaning me.

Without thinking, I start to rub the head of my dick against her slippery slit, but she pushes
me away slightly.

"I want you in me, god, how I want you, but we really shouldn't. That will be going too far." I
can see the desire in her eyes, but I can also see the fear. We will be siblings for a lifetime, I
figure, there will be plenty of time later, and the demons are still months away. It looks like
I’ve been able to help her to some degree. Only the next few days will tell how much I’ve
truly helped my lovely sister.

"Okay, like I said, I won't force you, but I have an idea that may satisfy us both." I wait for her
nod, before continuing. Placing the underside of my prick along her lips, I start to move my
hips. Pressed between her pussy, and my stomach, it doesn’t feel nearly as good as if I was
inside her, but I know I’ll be able to get off this way.

I also notice something else. The entire time we’ve been touching, I can still see everyone I'd
made a switch in, with my mind, and know she is sharing the vision. With this much contact, I
can almost sense Lela, miles above the Earth's surface. I’m immediately thankful she is
alive. It’s almost like being a voyeur, being able to watch everybody, while Summer and I
play this dangerous game of almost incest.

My sister is scratching my back through my shirt, as she moans and hunches her hips
against my thrusts. The slick underside of my rod is rubbing against her labia and clitoris. I
slip my hands up her shirt, and feel her smallish breasts, and am so turned on by the sudden
realization that I’m humping my older sister that I start to blow my wad before I know it.

She can’t miss the fact that my hot semen is squirting across her shirt and stomach, and
starts to cry out, "I can't believe my little brother is cumming on me. Cum for me, Nick, and
make me cum. I'm cumming! Oh god, I'm CUMMING!"
Summer shakes underneath me for a bit, and when she finally comes down from her high, I
kiss her softly and lovingly on her lips.

"Thank you, Nick," she tells me after a few moments of tender kissing. "I know you only did
that to make me feel better, and I appreciate it."

Now why did she have to go and ruin a good moment like that? I wonder.

"Dammit, Summer," I exclaim. "If I didn’t want to do it, I wouldn't have. I wanted that as much
as you did, and if I hear one more—" She cuts me off with a laugh and a kiss, followed by the
biggest hug she's ever given me.

Summer has to change her shirt, as it’s covered in my seed, but we get cleaned up and
dress as fast as we can, and drive home. I know everyone is going to start getting worried
about us soon.

On the drive home, I tell my sister the same story I'd told Gina, explaining my powers, but
saying nothing of Lela. I'm not certain why I continue to keep her a secret, but something
inside of me doesn’t want to let that secret out. I also explain how different it is, when I’m in
physical contact with her.

Gina meets us at the door, and greets my sister with a warm smile. Summer leans over and
whispers accusingly, "You didn’t tell me you have a girlfriend."

Gina still hears her, "He's not my boyfriend. We're just REALLY good friends." I wish she
hadn’t emphasized ‘really’ quite so much. Shanna had said nearly the exact same words to
me, and I wonder at my luck with women lately. Gina's face turns somber then, before
saying, "Your dad showed up a while ago. It wasn’t pretty."

"I know," I tell her, and she doesn’t seem surprised.

"I kind of wondered if you had something to do with it," she said thoughtfully. "The way he
handed her everything, and yet seemed so angry about it, I thought you might have had a
hand in it. Your mom is taking it pretty hard. She says she always knew he was cheating, but
didn’t think he would let her leave the marriage with anything. I think she’ll be able to move
on, pretty quick."

We go back to find Mom and Nancy sharing a glass of wine, and she must have been
recovering quicker than we thought, as the two older women meet us with smiles and hugs.

"To Christmas Eve, and new beginnings," I toast when a glass is filled for me, and the others
repeat my toast, and then sip their drinks.

We drink deep into the night, and I have to carry each of the women to their beds. Mom
doesn’t bother me with any more kisses, I think she is too far gone, but Gina tries to pull me
in next to her mom, and make out with me, before I can break away. I’m not comfortable
doing anything with my sister here now, and Gina is snoring before I even reach the door.
Summer thanks me again when I tuck her in, giving me a quick shy kiss, murmuring, "Maybe
next time, maybe next time. . ." before falling asleep.

I stumble to my own bed, and collapse into it, not even bothering to get undressed.

Lela takes me, and I awake in the blue room, still slightly drunk.

I don’t even bother pleading with her to come see me. What’s the point? It hadn't done any
good, and I’m tired of trying. The white light bathes me in its glow, and I continue to lay there
until it’s done.

When I’m not immediately sent back to my room, I get up, wondering if she is going to come
for me after all.

Instead, a pillar lifts up near me on the floor, and something materializes on top of it. I walk
over to examine the object, when I hear a mechanical voice come from all around me. It isn’t
Lela's voice, and that frightens me. Have they killed her after all? No, I think, they are a
peaceful race. Maybe they sent her away, then. . .

"THIS WILL BE YOUR LAST TREATMENT WITH THE WHITE LIGHT." The voice is cold
and mechanical. "TAKE THE OBJECT ON THE PEDESTAL, AND PRESS IT AGAINST
YOUR ARM."

I do as I’m told, trusting that they don’t want me to come to any harm. At least, I’m
desperately hoping they don’t.

There is a slight prick, and liquid fire starts to spread from the point in my arm where I have
just injected myself with something. I watch as my veins become visible under my skin, and
the pain spreads. What have they done to me? I cry out mentally. So much for not wanting
harm to befall me.

"DO NOT BE ALARMED. THE PAIN WILL BE BAD, BUT YOU WILL SURVIVE." Who is
commanding this voice? It obviously isn’t Lela. When she'd done it, she had used her own
voice. The pain is getting worse, as promised, and is spreading down to my fingertips, and
up to my shoulder. I wonder if I will die when it hits my heart, or if I’ll have to suffer until it
reaches my brain.

"YOU WILL NEED TO USE YOUR ABILITY SOON. THE DEMONS HAVE SENT A SCOUT
SHIP AHEAD OF THEIR FLEET, AND IT ARRIVES IN TWO DAYS."

The voice continues to drone on, oblivious to the agony I’m in, as I collapse onto the floor in
the fetal position. Unfortunately I don't die when it reaches my heart. Death would be a
release from this agony.

"YOU MUST STOP THE SCOUTS BEFORE THEY CAN SETUP A FOOTHOLD ON YOUR
PLANET. IF YOU FAIL, THE HUMAN RACE WILL BECOME EXTINCT WHEN THE REST
OF THEIR FLEET ARRIVES."
The pain slows as it starts travelling up my neck, but when it reaches my groin, a new type of
horrendous torture explodes in my body, causing me to cry out incoherently.

"THE HUMAN RACE NEEDS YOU, I NEED YOU, AND YOUR NEW CHILDREN NEED
YOU. I WILL SEE YOU AGAIN WHEN I’M ABLE. LELA"

The pain reaches my toes the same time it reaches my head, and sweet oblivion finally takes
me.

===================================
Chapter 13
It takes both Gina and Summer bouncing on my bed, to wake me. I’m dead to the world, and
yet having nightmares about demons tearing apart all those I care about, ripping off their
limbs, and eating their flesh. Screams echo in my mind, until I notice that it’s my own scream,
as I sit up in bed. I’m soaked with sweat, and breathing pretty heavily.

"'Bout time," Summer tells me with a worried frown. A worry that is echoed in Gina’s eyes, as
well.

"What are you dreaming about, that has you moaning, tossing, and turning, huh?" Gina
follows up, giving me a nudge with her arm, as she winks at me.

I groan again and cover my head, waiting for my eyes to lose their sleep blurriness. As soon
as I can see clearly enough, I get out of bed, and only then notice that I’m still in yesterday's
clothes. Without even thinking about it, I start stripping with the two women still in the room.

"Hey, wait until I get out of here, before you do that," Summer complains, though when I look
over at her, she is staring at my well-muscled chest. I have forgotten that she hasn’t seen me
completely naked yet. How tired am I that I’d make such a simple mistake as stripping with
my sister in the room, while Gina is here? Normally I’m a lot sharper than that, but
aftershocks of last night’s terrors are still flittering through my mind.

"Your brother's built pretty well, huh?" Gina asks Summer, who then turns away red-faced
and flees the room.

I remember what'd happened in Lela's blue room, and look at my left arm, but there is no
evidence of anything having happened: no blue veins, no pain, in fact, other than being quite
a bit tired, I feel pretty good. Not even a hangover, though I wonder how the other two
women can be so cheery after as much as they'd drunk last night.

Gina stays to watch me get dressed, and then follows me out to the Christmas tree, where
everybody else is waiting. Nancy has out a digital camcorder, and films everybody opening
their presents.

I’ve given Nancy and Gina matching blue and green turquoise necklaces with matching
earrings, knowing it will bring out their eyes. For Summer, I've purchased some clothing I
thought she will like. From those three women, I receive a hug, and a peck on the cheek for
thanks, though I feel Gina's tongue on my cheek, before she pulls away with an impish grin.

My gift to mom is always a tradition, a card with a note inside. "To mom, who has always
been there for me, whenever I've needed her. One date to any restaurant of your choice,
tomorrow night, the 26th of December." This year, I’ve added one more line, "May the night
fill you with new memories, new hopes, and start a brighter future."

Mom is in tears as she hugs me, telling me she can’t wait.

From Gina and Nancy, I receive a Steam gaming gift card, good for $100. My sister gives me
a new book in a series she promises I’ll love, and the latest version of the Dungeons &
Dragons manual. The book is from Brandon Sanderson, one of my favorite authors, so I’m
sure that I’ll enjoy it. Mom tells me she never knows what to get me, so she too gives me a
gift card, this one to Amazon.com.

I shower while breakfast is prepared, and step out of the shower fully awake and refreshed.
Part of my mind is still going over Lela's message to me and I wonder why she'd had to use
the computer voice instead of her own. And what exactly does she mean my new children,
as in plural?

I’m going to be a father. . . Somehow, that still hasn’t truly sunk in.

The scent of a delicious breakfast hits my nose as I step into the kitchen, and only then
realize just how hungry I am. I bolt everything down, and then have another serving,
surprising everybody with how much I can eat. Even I’m surprised, but I’m famished.

“Must be that new body of his,” Mom murmurs, and I see the other three women agree.

We play games together, enjoying everybody's company until the afternoon. Gina and Nancy
wear their jewelry, and it looks just as nice on them as I thought it would, and Summer slips
into her new clothes. I have to admit that my sister looks really hot in her new tight jeans, and
T-shirt.

Gina and Summer leave to do some shopping for dinner, leaving me with the two older
women. I try to help out in the kitchen, but soon get the boot.

With nothing better to do, I go to my room, and load up my laptop, pulling internet through my
phone. I have a new email from Shanna, with the subject, "Thanks!" There is a link to a
video, and normally I won't click on any links in emails, but I know that Shanna is smart
enough not to send me a virus. It opens a page to a video the twins have uploaded, and I
have to enter a username and password that is conveniently in the email. Despite the poor
internet speed from my phone, the video starts loading fairly quick. Shanna must have
compressed the video with the right codecs.

The video opens with either Shanna or Shannon in front of the camera talking. I can’t tell
which one it is in the video. "Nick, we opened your present this morning, and can't say thank
you enough." I had ordered them a peripheral for one of their gaming systems that I’d noted
they don’t have. "Since we can't say it enough, and you're not here to give you our thanks,
we think we’ll show you."

The camera is set down on a flat surface I can’t see, and the other sister comes around, and
into the view of the camera. I immediately turn my laptop away from my door, as I see what
she is wearing; a small little teddy that does nothing to hide her features.

The two sisters face each other, and then look at the camera with a smile, before kissing one
another. I can easily see their tongues working in and out of each other's mouths, as the one
wearing the teddy starts to strip her sister. The shirt comes off first, and her nipples are then
latched onto by a set of hungry lips. By the sounds of the moans the topless sister is making,
I suspect that she is Shanna, which means the one in the teddy is Shannon.

Shanna looks right into the camera, licking her lips, and moaning while her sister sucks and
plays with her tits. She runs her fingers through Shannon's hair, pulling her sister into her
own breast, and making lascivious faces to me.

Shannon pulls down Shanna's pants, and then kisses her way down her body, until she can
plant her lips on Shanna's crotch. The standing woman gasps as Shannon starts to go wild,
moaning and thrashing her mouth against Shanna's labia.

I’m getting pretty turned on as I watch them, and have to adjust my crotch, as they continue.
I guess they’ve worked out their concerns about incest. After Shanna has her first orgasm,
moaning loudly through my speakers, she strips her sister, and returns the favor. It only
takes a couple seconds with her lips between Shannon's legs, before she too is crying out in
bliss. I almost can’t believe my eyes when they start to scissor on their couch. The same
couch I'd played games with them on not so long ago.

"You know, you don't need to watch porn, to get off," a voice says from my doorway, and I
curse myself for getting so engrossed in what I’m watching, that I’m not more careful. I
probably should have turned the volume down as well. I immediately pause the video.

Nancy stands in the doorway looking at me, a small smile on her lips. "Sorry," I tell her. "I
wasn’t thinking."

Nancy saunters into the room, "Don't be. I understand the desires of youth. At least you have
my daughter to help you out. I'm kind of jealous, actually. You've been ignoring me." She sits
next to me, and I have just enough time to close my browser before she can see the twins.
She smiles as she places her hand on my thigh. "Your mom decided to take a bath, so it’s
just us right now." She leans forward and kisses me.

I can't say it’s completely unexpected, from the look in her eyes, eyes so like Gina’s and
enhanced with her new jewelry, and I gladly kiss her back. I’m extremely turned on from
having watched Shanna and Shannon, and this will provide just the release I need.

"I don't think I thanked you properly for the jewelry," she says as her hands starts to work at
my pants. I lift my hips to allow her to take them off, and then moan as she drops her head to
my lap, swallowing a few inches of my cock. Nancy is very talented at giving head, as her
tongue swirls around my knob, and her hand works up and down my length, using her saliva
as lubrication.

"Oh, fuck, Nancy," I tell her, moaning, "I'm not going to last long if you keep that up." She
quickly pulls her mouth away, and smiles up at me.

"Not yet, young man. It's been too long since I've had this baseball bat in me, and I need to
get fucked. I need more than what Gina can do for me alone." I’m shocked to hear that Gina
and her mom still do stuff together, as she'd never mentioned it to me, but then I can’t see
why they wouldn't, either.

Nancy stands, stripping, and I pull off my shirt, and then think I'd better get up and shut the
door. The older woman lies down on her back, and I think I'll warm her up a bit before
slipping my stick it into her, but when I start to move my mouth to her vagina, she stops me.
"We don't have time for that, right now. Just shove it in me, quick."

Not one to argue with such a demand, I move my mouth up to hers, and start kissing her,
while I rub the head of me penis against her already slippery lips.

Nancy's legs wraps around my rear, and with one powerful pull, she forces me into her, fairly
deep. "Oh, God, I've missed this. My daughter is a lucky woman to have you in her so often."
She sets a pretty quick pace with her legs, alternating between kissing me, and moaning as
she starts to cum around my penetrating tool.

I’m able to sink my full length into her, and can feel my balls slapping her ass as I slam into
her again and again. Lifting my back, I bring my lips down to her hard round nipple, sucking it
between my teeth, as I nibble on it, making her cry out, as her nails dig into my back. She
digs me deep enough, I know I’m going to have scratch marks, but just then she starts to
cum again, and I don’t care. Her pussy squeezes my cock so hard, I think she is going to
crush it, but luckily she is wet enough, I’m still able to move inside her.

Between the twins’ video, Nancy’s magnificent blowjob, and the quick pace she’s set, I only
last a couple strokes past her orgasm, before I’m loosing my load deep into her twat.

"That's it, Nick. Give me your cum. Fill my womb with your hot young semen. Oh, God, I can
feel it leaking out of me. It's too much, I can't hold it all in." She starts to cum again, making
me moan even more into her tit.

My rod seems to twitch forever, sending volley after volley of spunk into her, before finally
subsiding.

I roll off to her side, and she gives me a quick peck on the cheeks, before pleasantly cleaning
my penis with her talented mouth, getting dressed, and going to the guest bathroom to get
herself cleaned up.

While she’s in there, I send a reply email to the twins, thanking them for my present, and
telling them I can’t wait to see them again. I also can’t wait to see how the video ends.

I go to the mirror in my room to see how badly Nancy scratched up my back, but I can’t see
anything. It probably felt like more in the moment, I conclude.

Mom is just coming out of her room, as the girls get home from shopping, and they all go to
the kitchen to finish making dinner.

Gina pulls me aside, at one point to have a talk with me.

"So you told your sister about your abilities?" From the look in her eyes, I’m not sure if she is
angry or not. "I guess I'm not the only special one anymore."

"I had to," I explained. "Somehow she magnifies my ability, and at the same time she can
see everything I do. And you ARE special to me."

"I guess I understand," She tells me in a tone, which tells me she still isn't happy. "She’s your
sister, after all. She has special abilities too. She also told me about what you did to your
dad." She pauses while she looks up at me, and I wonder just how much Summer told her. "I
wonder if we'll ever be that close. I know I can't claim you for myself; that you are meant for
something greater. I'm just glad you're willing to share yourself with me." She smiles a little
smile then, before getting on her toes, and giving my lips a light peck. "Oh, and by the way,"
she says as she starts to walk away, "I have another present planned for you later."

I laugh as she leaves, wondering just what she has in mind, and hoping I’m up to it, after that
powerful orgasm with her mom.

I’m not allowed into the kitchen, but I watch the four women as they cook, and notice Gina
flirting heavily with my sister. Summer is an avowed lesbian, and she seems to be taking to
the flirting quite well from the blonde. At one point, Gina looks at me, winks, and then
pinches Summer's bottom. I can only laugh at their frivolous behavior.

After dinner, I build a fire in the fireplace, and we all sit around talking about Christmases
past, drinking spiked eggnog, and just enjoying one another's company, until late into the
night.

I crawl into bed, expecting Gina to make good on her promise of another Christmas gift, but
fall asleep before she arrives, only to find myself in Lela's room.

My vision goes fuzzy for a moment, before it comes back into focus. I really hadn’t expected
to come back up to this room, since last night had supposedly been my last treatment with
the white light.

Sure enough, no light envelops me, but something more unexpected happens.

Words appeared before my eyes.

'Initializing. . . Done'
‘Synchronizing . . . Done’
'Powering up . . . Done’

I have no idea what is going on, as the words scroll across my vision, very much like a
heads-up-display from some video game. In fact, as I turn my head, the words move with
me.

'Systems check . . . Passed’

'All systems functional'
No further words appear, and the other words disappear.

"What's going on?" I call out. "Lela?"

'Go through the door'

The words appear, and this time there is an arrow, pointing to my right. As I turn, I see an
opening that looks the same as the one from when I'd last seen Lela; rectangular, filled with
a pitch black darkness that I can’t see through. The arrow moved as I turned and is pointing
right at it.

"But I can't see in there," I protest. "I need you to guide me."

'Go through the door'

The words blink a few times. Heaving a sigh, I figure I might as well see what’s up. I step
through the midnight portal, and am immediately blind. I stop, hoping she will come along
and guide me, but then something else happens that is the most shocking yet.

My eyes adjust, and I’m able to see. It’s still dim, and everything has a deep red glow to it,
making objects stand out oddly. Looking around, I’m able to see that I’m on some sort of
walkway, and an arrow appears in front of me, pointing the way. I can’t see any walls, only
the path before me. Shrugging, and not knowing what else to do, I follow the arrow, turning
when they tell me to turn, and soon I’m hopelessly lost. It’s like a GPS in my head.

The arrows lead me to another doorway, but I can see through this one, and am able to see
Lela seated on top of something cylindrical.

'You may enter, but do not speak'

The doorway opens, and I step through, about ready to exclaim my happiness at seeing her,
but the words flash again, brighter this time, as if they’re yelling, and I shut my mouth.

'Think your words to me, and I’ll see them'

Lela doesn’t move, doesn’t even open her eyes to look at me, as I stand by her. I wonder
what is wrong with her, and if there is anything I can do to help.

'I am fine, thank you'

My thoughts must have reached her. I wonder if this is some effect from whatever I'd injected
myself with last night, only to have the words confirm it a moment later.

'Yes. Those are extremely small robots, you would call them nanites. They have linked our
minds together, and will be able to help you in your coming battles with the demons.'

I nod, thinking "Thank you," to her.

'Please, be seated'

An arrow points to a spot on the floor in front of where Lela sits, and I do as she asks. Her
eyes are still closed, and I wonder what is going to happen now.

'Close your eyes'

My eyelids drop, and suddenly I find myself on a beach with red sands, azure waves lapping
at the shore under a sky with two moons.

"This is my home planet," Lela's voice says right behind me. I spin around to look at her, and
notice a glow to her skin I haven’t seen before. "I am sorry that I have worried you, but I have
been so weak from laying our hatchlings, that I couldn’t see you." She steps up next to me,
and keeps her eyes on the horizon. I turn to look with her, wondering at the beauty of it.

"Children? And we’re really here?" I ask her, thinking she has somehow teleported us to her
home planet, despite knowing how impossible that is.

"No. We are only in our own minds. I can talk to you in this way, I can't out there right now."
For a split second I see weakness and weariness cross her features, and then it vanishes. "I
understand your people have a custom of giving gifts on this day. My gifts to you are the
robots in your blood, and the clothing that can help to protect you. The robots will work from
now on, but the suit will only be wearable when you are on my ship."

"Ship? So . . . we’re in space?" I ask, amazed. Somehow I’ve always known we had to be,
but the confirmation still sets my heart to beating. What geek doesn't dream of going to
space?

"We are in low orbit now. You would not consider this space, but it is close."

Her words from earlier come back to me, and I have to know. "You said children. . . I thought
we weren't compatible. Genetically, that is."

She nods, and as she speaks, I realize that she isn't taking the time to translate before
talking. We are talking in perfect sync. "Somehow you changed me. I felt it at the time, but
didn’t understand, until I felt my eggs being fertilized. I had been told what to expect. . . But
it’s different." She looks up at me then with her large silvery eyes, and I see fear in them.
"We don't have our young the way you humans do. After the eggs are fertilized, it takes only
a couple days, and then the females lay and incubate them. That is what you saw me doing
in that room. Our children are under me. But with you, it took longer. It wore down my body
and made me weak. I’m afraid our children even weaker." She turns back to the water, and
stares at the two moons.

"I had to report what happened to my superiors. They didn’t like it, and demanded that our
children be destroyed as abominations. I never thought of my race as violent, but they
showed me a side of themselves in their fear that I never knew existed.
"They put us on trial, that is what you experienced with those questions. They determined
that the human race isn't worth saving, that you are too wild. I was ordered to submit and
allow our children to be destroyed." I can hear the sadness in her voice, and I even see a
tear appear in her eyes. I don’t dare speak though, too filled with shame for my part in their
decision to abandon Earth.

"Our race is very different from yours, in how we treat our offspring. Once hatched, the
children are taken to facilities, where they are taught and raised. But with you. . . I feel for
these offspring. What we made together was good. Not abominations. I refused to go, or
submit. As punishment, they erased all flight data on my ship, so that when the demons
arrive, they can’t use it to find our new planet. It also means I can never go home. They
intend to let us die with your planet." She pauses, and I walk behind her, putting my arms
around her from behind. Even in our minds, I can feel her soft smooth skin, as she shakes in
my arms.

"This comforting you humans do, is nice. There is much we can learn from you, but I fear we
are doomed. Your planet will be used as bait, while my race flees to another, unknown
planet."

I hear her pronouncement, and shudder. What chance do we have against an advanced
alien race, with superior weaponry and armaments? I still have no idea how I’m going to stop
them with my switches. It’s almost laughable, the thought of me facing a fleet of the demons,
with my mind as Earth’s only weapon.

Even with the extra power I get from my sister, I know I’m no match for the demons.

Summer. . .

"Is my sister one of your experiments," I ask, fearing to hear the answer, but I have to know.

"Yes, she was a failure. You both have the dormant gene, but when it was activated in her,
nothing happened." I feel myself getting angry with how callously she talks about Summer.
How easily she can risk human life.

"You said some of them die. She could’ve died!" I realize how ludicrous I sound then, but I
don’t care. It doesn’t matter that she is alive, and survived; I don’t like that she had been in
any danger at all.

"What is one life, even that of your sister, compared to the rest of the human race?" I feel
dirty for my sense of self preservation, but logic prevails.

"She wasn't a failure. She magnifies my ability," I tell her.

"Hopefully it will be enough," she replies calmly, and I marvel at the strength that must lie
below the skin of this angel. Abandoned by her people, and left behind with an alien race,
she still has the fortitude to stay strong.
My mind wants to avoid the thought of the demons, and my sister, and latch instead back
onto our children.

"So those are our children you’re sitting on. . . In eggs?" I don’t know what to think of that. I
wonder what they will look like when they come out. I only hope they survive. Making us
genetically compatible, doesn’t mean that our offspring will be viable.

"Yes. They are susceptible to light and noise right now. That is why we have to meet like this.
I can't leave them, and we can't talk around them. I don't know how long it will take before
they hatch. You humans have a longer gestation period than we do. They will be a new race.
A new species." She turns in my arms, and looks up at me, her silvery eyes sparkling in the
imaginary light. "I used to wonder at how humans can mate for pleasure. Why you do it. As I
have told you, with us it’s a mandatory compulsion. The males derive some pleasure from it,
but it’s brutal for the females. It is the only thing I ever thought about our race that was
violent, until now.

"And yet, with you, it was beautiful. I have never felt such feelings before, and none of my
race has either. When I presented this to the council, they called it blasphemous. Demanded
that I deny what I'd told them. They can’t understand, and don’t want to. The council is
mostly male, and they are stuck in their ways."

She lifts her body higher, and I feel her small mouth reach for mine. With all that I’ve learned,
and everything I’ve experienced, I’m overwhelmed. Her lips on mine, though, seem to act as
a pressure relief valve, and I find myself kissing this odd angel ardently.

The slight alien reacts immediately. Her arms, wrap around my waist as I pull her tighter to
me, allowing my whole world to be right here, centered on the here and now. I don’t want to
think about the demons, the others of her race, or anything other than the pleasure and
comfort we can offer one another, here within the imaginary world, connected by our minds.

"This kissing, it’s better than I remember it. If only they could understand." Her voice is sad,
and I want only to make her happy once more.

I easily lift her up, and lay her flat on the soft sand. Last time, she had shown me what she
could do with her two tongues, this time I hope to show her what I can do with my one
tongue. I kiss down her body, spending a few seconds on each of her pink nipples, before
heading for the juncture between her legs.

"This is something new. Thank you, Nick," She tells me, her voice going soft, and almost
dreamy. I kiss her sex lightly, marveling at how similar it looks to a human's vulva, only
pinker, and think that her eggs had come out of here not that long ago.

Well, not here, actually, as this is all in our minds, but it all feels real enough. I wonder how
real this will feel. Will there be any lessening of sensation because it’s imagined, or will it be
increased because it’s directly linked to our minds?

Her gentle sighs as I lick around her labia, tell me that regardless of the answer, she is
enjoying my attentions. I drive my tongue into her with abandon, causing her to cry out in
pleasure. I nibble on the clit at the top of her labia, and her legs lock around my head,
surprisingly strong, as she comes in my mouth.

"This is good," I hear her say, glad I can understand her his time. Last time she had cried out
in her own language, but with this mind-to-mind connection, the understanding is immediate,
and I can almost feel her emotions. "The sensations going throughout my entire body are
new, and yet very pleasant."

Pleasant? Only pleasant? I wonder. Oh, hell no! I shove my tongue in as far as it will go, and
can feel her outer barrier slip tightly around my penetrating oral instrument. With my tongue
in her, I press my nose against her clit, and while I can’t breathe like this, I know she will
enjoy it. I rub my face back and forth, as fast as I can, allowing my mouth to work her labia,
while my nose works her clit. It only takes a couple seconds until she has her second
orgasm.

Her breathing is heavy, as she lifts her head off of the sand and looks down at me in wonder.
"Is that what it feels like for you when I put your sex in my mouth? That is almost as good as
full intercourse."

As analytical as her comments are, I can accept that compliment.

"I think it feels different for me, as we have different parts," I tell her honestly. "I can only
imagine how it might be for you if I had two tongues." I start to kiss my way back up her
body, until I’m kissing her mouth again, her tongues sliding around mine, and turning me on
more.

"You have a skill with your one tongue, that I don't think can be matched with two," She tells
me, but I have my doubts.

Brushing the sand off me, I rub my phallus against her crotch, wondering that she wants this
without being in heat. She had told me that she’d enjoyed it last time, but she is getting wet,
and enjoying everything without the mandatory compulsion that comes with her being in
heat, or me manipulating her switches. It’s a good ego boost.

"I want to feel connected to you again. I want to have you inside me." I press the head of my
cock against her opening, and steadily increase the pressure until I break through her outer
membrane, sliding all the way in, in a rush, before I can stop my advance. She grunts as I
moan with the completion of our two bodies, and her three-fingered hands grip at my back.

I drop my head back down to hers, and she meets my kiss with a hunger that is mutual. Our
tongues dance in time with our bodies, as I drive into her again and again. The tight outer
ring of her vagina feels fantastic, and like no other woman (though it’s somewhat reminiscent
of when Gina allowed me into her ass), as it slides up and down my hard penetrating shaft.

"Good. . . So good. . ." she pants in time to my thrusts, as I take her tit in my mouth again.

I roll us over, and sit her up, allowing me to go a little deeper in her. Her pelvis rests against
mine, and I grab her hips, pulling and pushing, until she catches the rhythm. We both start
moaning loudly, as I hit the deepest parts of her. With her steady rocking, I move my hands
up to her smallish breasts, squeezing the firm flesh.

I’m coming close, but since she isn't in heat this time, and since this is all in our minds, I don’t
worry, as I unload into her, my body locking up as wave after wave of pleasure crashes over
me.

When I open my eyes, I’m lying naked in my room, a mess in my underwear.

===================================
Chapter 14
I step out of the shower, only to find Gina waiting for me in my room. I wonder if she came
into my room last night, only to find me gone? She’d said she had another present for me,
but if she had, she doesn’t say anything.

"Remember to open the door for her, and do everything you can to treat her like a lady," she
tells me, as though I don’t already know. I’m getting ready for my date with mom, and for
some reason, Gina has gotten it into her head that I don’t know how to treat a woman,
properly. "You may be tempted to use your switches on her, but avoid it if you can." There is
only one switch in my mother right now, and I can’t move it, unless I’m in physical contact
with my sister, as that was when I'd made the switch.

"I know, I know," I protest. "Now are you going to get out so I can get dressed, or do you plan
on watching me?" I should have known the answer before I asked.

"I'm staying, of course. Look, I just want to make sure everything goes well for her tonight.
She is a strong woman, but I can see she is still hurting inside." How can she tell that? I’ve
tried to keep an eye on her myself, but she seems to be handling my dad's leaving better
than I’d thought. Is it some kind of feminine intuition?

"I promise I will do everything in my power to make tonight a good night for her," I realize
what I’ve said a moment after her eyes go wide. "I mean I will do what I can, WITHOUT
using my powers." Gina then spends the next twenty minutes critiquing everything I try to
wear, until she’s finally satisfied with my raiment.

When I finally make it out of my room, mom is nowhere to be found, and an idea occurs to
me, to try to make this more like a date. I slip outside; catching my breath in the frigid cold. I
go to my car, and grab a small bouquet I’d purchased earlier, and then ring the doorbell.

Gina and Summer both answer the door, and grin widely when they see it’s me.

"Hello young ladies," I tell them, unable to hide my own mirth, "I believe I have a date with
the lady of the house?"

"Mom, your date is here," Summer calls over her shoulder loudly, and then turns back to me.
"You'd better treat her right, tonight, Mister." We all laugh, but the laughing stops when mom
walks out.

Mom looks absolutely stunning, in a black shimmery dress, that hugs her curves all the way
down to her ankles. She is wearing matching high heels, but I can’t seem to pull my eyes
away from the low V-cut of her dress, that shows her cleavage nicely. She does a little spin
when she sees us looking, spreading her arms out and smiling. It’s also a backless dress.

"You like?" She asks, with a small sparkle in her eyes. "Summer helped me pick it out."
My throat is dry, and I can’t get any words out. Summer had helped her pick that out? She
looks like a mature sex goddess, ready to ravage the town! She looks ten years younger.
She looks. . . She looks. . . Dammit, she looks delicious!

I have to clear my throat a couple times, to get it working again which sets the two younger
women to giggling, and mom to blushing. "Shall we, milady?" I ask as I hold my arm out to
her.

She takes it in her hand, and we go out to my car.

"We really don't need to go there tonight if you don't want to," she tells me as I pull out of the
driveway. "I know how expensive it is, and it was the girls' idea, more than mine."

I know it had been the two other women, helped some by Nancy, who had come up with the
idea of going to the fanciest restaurant in town, and while it means I will have to dip into my
savings, I don’t mind at all. She really does need this right now.

As promised, when we arrive at the restaurant, I make sure to open the doors for her, and
the reservation is under Mr. Xavier. My dad's name is rather well known, so it had been no
problem getting us a table.

When I open the menu, however, I have to stifle a groan; it’s more expensive than I'd
thought.

"We really don't have to eat here, son," mom tells me as she looks over the menu, and I can
feel her happy switch lower a bit. I may not be able to affect the switch, but that doesn’t stop
me from sensing it.

"I promised you a date to anywhere you wanted, so this is fine," I tell her, meaning it. My
savings can handle it. "Besides, when was the last time you got to go out, and have a good
time?"

She thinks about it for a bit, before looking me in the eyes, and telling me, "Last Christmas,
when we had our date then."

I smile, remembering the simple date at the local fast food joint, and then ice-skating
afterwards. "I remember. You skated circles around me, and laughed every time I fell down."

Mom smiles then and I know it’s genuine, as her ‘happy’ switch tilts upwards, and we both
laugh, till she looks back down at the menu. "Everything looks so expensive, son. I don't dare
order anything."

I reach out, and pull the menu from her hands, which unfortunately reveals her cleavage, and
I have to look away before I get caught staring. "Then I will order for my beautiful date
tonight." She tries to protest, but I’m not going to have it.

When the waiter comes and takes our order (and stare at my mom), she complains again. "I
saw that on the menu. That’s too expensive, son. And the champagne? Son, I know you
can't afford this." She looks around at those close to us, before leaning over and whispering,
"We should go, now, before he comes back with our food."

To say I’m shocked to hear my own mother recommend ditching after ordering would be an
understatement. To see her bending over in that dress sets my heart to pounding. I’m
surprised she doesn’t try to rush me off to the hospital, my heart seems to be thudding so
loudly.

"Relax, and enjoy the night, mom. I've got this." But she doesn’t seem to want to listen.

"At least let me pay for some of it," she insists.

"Don’t you dare!” I reply quickly. “Mom, if this were a date with dad, would you be so
worried?" She shakes her head. "Then enjoy the food, and hopefully my company, and let
me take care of the woman that has meant the most to me, throughout my life."

She sits back then, and looks at me wide-eyed for a few seconds, before saying, "The most.
. . What about Gina?"

I heave a sigh before answering. "I won't deny we fool around," it feels odd talking to my
mom so openly about it, but she has to know by now that we’ve been doing it, "but other than
that we are just friends." The waiter arrives and pours us the champagne, and then leaves
the bottle with us on ice. That bottle is as much as half a paycheck for me. I take a sip of
mine, and smile, before continuing. "You have loved and cared for me, my entire life. Even
when I was a kid and screwed up, you are there for me. When I was hurt, or alone, I could
always count on you." I look her hard in the eyes, and smile, "So just sit there, and let me
take care of you."

She meets my gaze for a few seconds, taking a sip of her drink. "And what about Nancy?"

I choke, trying to take a swallow. "Nancy?" I splutter.

"I'm sorry," her cheeks are turning red. "I shouldn't have said anything. It's just, well, she told
me about what you all did. Oh, don't give me that look. I'm not so innocent, myself." I look at
her curiously, still trying to clear my throat, but to no avail, "At first, I admit I was shocked, but
when Nancy explained how close it had made Gina and her. . . Well, I couldn’t deny the
temptation. I know who tucked me in that first night and I remember what I did."

Thankfully I don’t have anything in my mouth at that moment, because I would have likely
spewed it all over the table. She remembers kissing me? And by the sound of it, it had been
no accident.

I’m saved from having to say anything immediately, by the waiter bringing our food. He gives
mom a little more attention than is necessary. I start to get a bit annoyed by him, but he
finally leaves us to eat. It smells great, but I’m a bit disappointed by how little there is on the
plate.
"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have told you that," mom says, after a few seconds of uncomfortable
silence. "You probably think less of me now, and I've ruined our date." She looks down at her
plate, and suddenly I feel terrible for her.

I reach across the table, and grip her hand in mine, but she continues to look down at her
open cleavage. "Mom, you are a beautiful woman. I would have to be a fool to be upset by a
kiss from someone as hot as you." She finally looks back up at me, and I can still see some
worry in her eyes.

"I'm not, son. You don't have to lie to me. I'm old, and used. That's why your dad did what he
did." Her voice is soft as she speaks, but I have no problem hearing her. I can feel her
‘happy’ switch dropping lower, and curse myself, for this date not going so well. I’d be
tempted to adjust the switch, if I could without Summer, but as I think on it more, that would
be a temporary fix. I need to cheer her up the old fashioned way.

"No!" I exclaim indignantly. "Haven't you noticed how the waiter stares at you? He can't stop
staring. Look, he’s even staring now," I wave to where our waiter stands, looking at our table,
before turning back to mom. I can’t claim she is young, not with the crow's feet at the corners
of her eyes, but I can’t stand to hear her get down on herself for what dad did. Especially,
when her self-image is so far off from reality.

I know I promised not to use my abilities on her, but I figure this will be forgivable. I make two
quick switches, one for the elasticity of her skin, and one for her aging. I turn up the former,
and slow down the later. I can’t touch her 'happy' switch, and the two new switches won’t
take effect immediately, but it should help in the long run.

"Dad is an idiot for what he did to you," I go on. "You look absolutely stunning tonight. Any
man would be lucky to sit in my seat right now, across from you. But it just so happens to be
that I'm the lucky one and I WILL NOT complain." I try to sound forceful, willing her to
understand what I’m telling her.

She smiles tremulously at me, her ‘happy’ switch shuddering, before dropping her gaze
down to her plate. "Let's eat," she says, and I figure she just wants to change the subject.

The food tastes as good as it smells, and thankfully it’s a little more filling than it looks. Mom
fills up her glass of champagne one more time, but otherwise refrains from drinking more.
Since I’m driving, I only drink the one glass.

"Did you really mean what you said," mom asks as she finishes up her plate, "about you
being the lucky one?"

I look at her, across from me, at the way the dress hugs her curves, and her beautiful
cleavage, the shape of her lovely face that I have known my entire life, and answer honestly
and with all sincerity.

"Do you want to know what my first thought was when I saw you come to the door? I thought
you look like a sex goddess. You’re smart, beautiful, and sexy. I absolutely meant what I said
about me being lucky enough to be here with you tonight."
As I speak, I watch her face for signs of anger, but only notice her cheeks reddening slightly.

The waiter returns, asking if we want anything for desert.

"No," mom says, keeping eye contact with me and her tone level, "I think we’re fine, if we can
have the bill please?" The waiter nods and walks away. "Son, hand me the keys, please. I
will go wait in the car."

I’ve overdone it, I fear. I nod as I reach into my pocket to draw out my keys, and hand them
to her. She stands, walks over to me, and leans over to give the top of my head a kiss. I’ve a
great view of her cleavage, but right then, I can’t think of anything but that I’ve somehow hurt
her.

Her next words only serve to confuse me. "Thank you, son, for a wonderful date."

I pay as soon as the waiter brings the bill, and he gives me a dirty look when he sees that
mom is gone. The meal wasn't cheap, but then again, I'd known it wouldn’t be. The tip is
probably worse than he deserved, but he HAD annoyed me. I grab the bottle of champagne
as I leave.

When I walk out, I’m surprised to see mom in the driver's seat, and waiting for me with the
engine running. I get into the passenger seat, and mom puts the car in drive. I don’t know
what to say to her, and she doesn’t try talking to me either. It takes me a bit to notice that she
isn't driving home. When she finally does stop, my heart is racing, and even my hands feel
sweaty.

We are in a motel parking lot. The same motel I’d found dad cheating on mom in, and later
that afternoon fooled around with Summer.

The silence drags on for a while, but I don’t know what to say, or even think. Mom is the one
to break it.

She is alternating looking from the steering wheel, to the motel office, as her voice comes
out, cracked and hesitant. "This was a mistake. . . We should go."

I don't know what makes me do it, but I reach over, and before she can put my car in
reverse, I pull out the keys.

"I'm going to go pay for a room," I tell her, wondering what she might say or do. "I'll leave you
the keys to my car, and you can either come in, or go home. I won't think any less of you, no
matter what you decide."

Without looking back, I walk to the office, and pay for a room for the night. When I walk back
out, mom is still waiting in the car, and I can feel her eyes on me as I walk to my room and
unlock the door. I look back at her one last time, before I walk in and turn on the lights.
I sit on the queen-sized bed, as I wait. Have I overstepped m y bounds? She had all but said
she’d intentionally kissed me that first night. After a few minutes pass, I turn on the TV. Have
I made another mistake? Did I misunderstand what she had in mind? As the minutes wear
on, I wonder if mine and mom's relationship is forever damaged. Or did I read the signs
wrong, and I’m just some demented pervert?

When the knock finally sounds on the door, it scares me half out of my wits. On shaky legs, I
stand and walk to the door, half-afraid that it’s room service, or the manager telling me my
date has left me here. Even the absolutely absurd thought that it is the police, coming to haul
me away.

Opening the door, I’m almost tackled as mom throws her arms around my neck, and presses
her lips firmly to mine. The cold air follows us in, until the door closes, but I barely notice it,
as her tongue slips between my lips, to be met by mine. I can taste the champagne on her
mouth, and wonder if there’s any left in the bottle. For a second I worry that she is only doing
this because she is drunk, but I remember that she’d brought us here while still sober.

Her hands aren't idle while we kiss, and she soon has my shirt up over my head, and then
off. The bed hits the back of my legs, and I fall backwards. Without saying a word, the older
woman's hands start fussing at my belt, and she nearly rips my pants off of me.

She stands there, staring at my manhood, her mouth slightly askew. "Forgive me, Nick, but I
want this. I really need this."

I stand back up, and hug her still clothed body to mine. "There is nothing to forgive. I want
this. . . I want you, too."

Her eyes look wonderingly into mine, and I see tears starting to form. I kiss each of her eyes,
as I let my hands pull the zipper in the lower back of her dress down. It soon puddles on the
floor with a soft sigh, as our lips meet again. Our tongues fight desperately against each
other, both vying for dominance; neither willing to submit.

I grab the back of her head, and fall back, pulling her down on top of me. She grunts at the
impact, but it turns to a moan, as my hands freely roam her back, and drop to her rear. At
first I think she isn't wearing any panties, but then I feel the thin bit of thread, and realize she
is wearing a G-string.

For some reason, the thought of my mature mother in that type of sexy underwear turns me
on even more.

"Love me tonight, Nick," she says breathlessly. "Love me like I haven't been loved in years."

“Always.” Mentally cursing my father for mistreating this wonderful woman, I roll us over, and
start kissing down her bare chest. Her nipples are hard, as they top her tits, and I take one
between my teeth, while I let my left hand drop down to her covered vulva. Even after two
kids, her breasts are firmer than I would have imagined. The way they’d held up in her dress
should have been a giveaway.
She starts to moan softly, but as I continue to lick and nibble her bosom, and rub her pussy,
her volume increases. I break away from her nipples, and kiss my way down her smooth
stomach, to the tops of her panties, and then further. I can easily smell her arousal, and see
where her panties have a wet spot already growing. I give her panties a quick kiss, before
pulling the cloth aside, and diving in. She tastes so sweet and warm, that I start to moan as I
drive my tongue in as far as it will go.

"Oh, Nick, thank you! Oh, Nick, oh Nick, OH NICK!" Her hips are lifting up and down against
my mouth, and I pull my tongue out, and suck hard on her clit, bringing her over the edge.
Slipping two fingers into her, I feel how tightly her muscles squeeze the invading digits. I
crook my fingers, trying to find her G-spot, as I start to pop her clit between my teeth. Her
words are unintelligible, as she moans, and soaks my fingers in her juices. "Oh, son. I never
knew. I never knew it could feel like this," she tells me as I start kissing my way back up her
body.

I bring my wet lips to hers, and we start kissing again. I rub my cock against her panties, but
she breaks the kiss, and pushes my chest away a bit. "We don't have to do this," her voice is
uncertain and tremulous. "You have already done more than enough for me tonight. More
than is proper, really. Maybe we'd better stop before we do something we'll regret."

I look deep into her eyes, and can easily see the desire there, screaming to get out, and
know that she has a tenuous grip on her control.

"Do you want this?" I ask, bumping my cock against her vulva.

"Mmm, yes I do. God help me, but I want this. Ahh . . . But it's wrong. It's incest. . . Hmm. . .
Please stop, Nick . . . ahh" As she talks, I continue to rub myself against her. "You feel so
good. I. . . No we shouldn't. It’s wrong. . . Ungh. But . . . Nick," she grows quiet for a second,
and I barely hear her next words, "make love to me, son."

Hearing her give into her desires, I pull the thin cloth of her G-string aside, and slip a couple
inches into her before she can change her mind. “Whenever, and wherever you want,” I
whisper softly into her ear. Her insides feel like they are on fire as they wrap around my
member. Her head rolls back, and her fingernails dig into my ass, as she tries to pull me
deeper. I pull out a little, and then slide a bit further in, loving how mom moans with every
movement.

“No,” she pants, “Only for tonight. We can’t, ungh, do this again. But for tonight. . .”

I look down to where the two of us are joined, and can’t believe that I’m actually in the hole
that I'd been born from. I’m making love to my mother, and she loves it at least as much as I
do.

"Oh, yes! I can't believe I have my son’s cock in me," she cries out, as I slide most of my
length back into her. "I can't believe I am going to cum with his penis fucking me!" Molten
lava leaks from our mutual connection.
I drop my head to her neck, and nibble lightly on her sensitive flesh. I feel the last of my cock
slip fully into my mothers' tight, burning hot, pussy, and moan at how wonderful it feels. I hold
still there for a few seconds, reveling in the completeness I feel with her; in the feeling of
being home.

I feel her teeth on my neck for a second, before her lips brushed my ear. "No regrets, tonight,
son. Just please love me. As long as you love me, there can be no regrets."

I lift my head, and look down at her. "I will always love you, mom. Always." I drop my mouth
back down to hers, and start to move my hips again. I move with fast, powerful strokes, and
soon mom has to break away from the kiss in order to breath and moan.

I roll us back over, not breaking our connection, and then pull her chest to my mouth. I latch
onto her nipple, sucking hard on her delightful breasts, while I grip her hips, and force her to
rock back and forth on top of me.

"So deep. . . My son is so deep inside of me," she cries out.

I reach between us, and start to play with her clit. The sudden stimuli against her already
sensitive organ triggers another fiery orgasm and she collapses onto my chest, panting
heavily. I’m close, and I know there is no slowing down, so I grab her cheeks, and start to
thrust upwards as fast and hard as I can. I begin to jerk and thrash under her, as I empty my
balls into her hot, wet, demanding womb.

Out of breath, we just lay there, cuddling with one another, and enjoying each other's
warmth. Mom is the first to talk again, breaking the blissful silence.

"You shouldn't have cum in me," she says placing a kiss on my chest. "Next time we’ll need
to use protection." She is still breathing heavily, as she talks. “It felt good, though. It felt so
very good. And right.”

Horror struck, I begin to worry. Did I just get my mom pregnant? Why hadn't I pulled out? I
just acted without thinking, and. . . I’ve always been so careful.

Wait, did she say next time? I thought she wanted this to be a one time thing. The thought
that there may be another night together, fills my mind, leaving no room for other worries.

"I'm sorry, mom," I tell her, wondering how or when we can be together again.

"Mmm, don't be, son. It felt good, and I needed it. You made me feel young and desirable
again." I wonder how young she will feel when my switches start to truly take full effect in her.
"I hate to do it, but we'd better get cleaned up, and home, before everyone wonders what
we're doing."

Thinking about how Gina and Summer had acted, I don’t think they will be too surprised, but
I don’t argue as mom sits up, and my semi-limp member slips out of her. Mom looks down at
it for a moment, and I wonder what she is thinking, only for her to tell me a second later. "I
still can't believe we did that, but we agreed, Nick. No regrets.” She smiles dreamily, and
whispers, “Thank you, again." She leans forward, and I can feel her nipples on my chest as
she softly kisses my forehead.

"No regrets," I agree, before standing up, and kissing her softly on the lips. I start to get
dressed. "Thank you for one of the best Christmases ever."

We both laugh as we get dressed, and I have to zip up mom's dress, but soon we find
ourselves back in the car, driving home, with a half empty champagne bottle as the only
witness to our kissing in the car.

Summer greets us as we walk in, and from the twinkle in her eyes, I wonder if she knows
what we'd been up to. It would be hard not to, with mom's hair messed up a little, and the
smiles that we both have on our faces, but she doesn’t say anything and neither do we.

I check my email before going to bed, and see that I have one from Gina. There is a video
attached to it, but with my phone as my internet service, it will take too long to download this
one and watch tonight, so I start the download and go to bed.

I find myself back on Lela's ship, just outside the reddish room that Lela is incubating our
children in. As soon as I walk in, her words flash across my vision.

'The demon scouts are in orbit around your planet. What is your plan?' The words show up
before me, like they had the night before.

Oh, shit! I think. With everything else going on, I’ve completely forgotten about the demons
arriving tonight. How can I have been so stupid, to get side tracked like that? I didn’t realize
that I'd been projecting my thoughts, until Lela answers.

'If you don't have a plan, then we are doomed.'

'No,' I think to her, trying to figure something out fast. 'Can you take us close to them?' I
hadn’t given up when I went up against Gannon three different times before defeating him.
And I sure as hell didn’t give up when I went toe-to-toe with that techno-demon. No way am I
going to just roll over now! I ignore the fact that there is no reset switch this time. Never give
up, never surrender!

I see a brief, almost imperceptible nod, before her words appear before me. 'I can't get us
too close, or they will destroy us. Sit and close your eyes.'

I sit in the same spot I'd sat in last time, and hope that she doesn’t want to have sex at a time
like this. I needn't have worried though, for as soon as my eyes close, my vision is replaced
by an inky blackness, filled with stars. I feel movement, and know that the ship is moving,
and I’m seeing through its eyes, or sensors.

After a few seconds pass, I see the demon ship in a lower orbit over the Earth than we are.
Despite Lela's caution, I sense that the other ship is immediately aware of us, as it turns to
face us.
‘Lela,’ I think, knowing my words will reach her, ‘put the healing light on me, and I will see
what I can do.’

‘If I use that light in here, it will hurt our children,’ her response comes back to me, fearfully.
‘They are sensitive to the light.’

‘Aren't you covering them up? If that ship kills us, our children will die too,’ I plead with her.

Suddenly I feel tingly, despite not being able to see my body, and know she has done as I've
asked. With the extra energy, I reach out with my mind, and create a switch for their
weapons. As soon as I feel it take hold, I flip it off, and sigh as I feel it move. They can no
longer shoot at us. Despite how close they appear, I know there is some distance between
us and them, by the headache this switch causes in me. If it had been more than one ship, I
wouldn’t have been able to do anything, despite the healing greenish-yellow light.

I create a 'self-destruct' switch, or try to, but my head throbs, and no switch forms. Cursing, I
watch as they draw closer, and try to figure out some sort of strategy. Obviously my switches
have an effect on their ships, but I have to create one for something that is actually there.
Where’s Summer when you really need her?

‘Should I get her?’ the words appear to me, and I ponder that for a few seconds, then
indicate no. I don’t want her up here in danger right now. Maybe when the main fleet arrives,
but not now. Right now I just need to find their weakness, and exploit it. Hell, maybe I’ll even
level up. Wouldn’t that be nice?

The enemy ship appears to be picking up speed as it approaches, and I realize it’s trying to
ram us.

‘Lela,’ I cry out, but she notices too, and is already moving us out of their path. The other
ship changes course and continues to barrel down on us. I know their hull is more heavily
armored than Lela’s ship. Ramming us won’t hurt them in the least.

I make another switch to turn off their steering, and am gratified when that one forms, despite
the subsequent headache. When Lela moves the ship again, the demons continue on,
unable to change course now.

I have to think of something to stop them though. Up to this point I’ve been reacting to what
they’re doing, and not being too proactive.

It occurs to me that I might be able to open their external hatches, and perhaps suck them
out into space. A quick headache later, I’m gratified to see one demon shoot out from their
hull, but my elation is short lived, as I realize they must have sealed off the hatch, internally. I
know I can’t sit here all day, and open each hatch one by one, as I need to finish this quickly.
Already, despite the healing light, I’m over extending my ability, and know that I will pay for it
dearly tomorrow.

The ship is lazily spinning now, from the force of the small hatch that had opened.
Somehow the demon ship turns and stabilizes itself, and is now facing us again. I check the
'steering' switch, and see that it’s still turned off. It takes me a second to realize what's
happened. These demons are smart. They’re using their other hatches, expelling air at
precise moments, to control the ship.

They’re approaching us again, and while they are still slow, and can’t ram us, I don’t feel like
I’ve much strength left in me for many more switches. Healing light, or no, I’m as good as
done.

Then one last thought occurs to me, as we sit between the demon ship, and Earth: a hail-
Mary of a move. It takes all of my effort to create one last switch, and completely turn off all
of their power. It feels like someone is using my head as a dwarf's anvil, and it takes all of my
concentration to keep myself conscious, but I watch as the derelict ship floats past us,
caught in Earth's gravity. It takes a few minutes, but I’m gratified as it enters the atmosphere,
and becomes a fiery streak. It starts to burn up upon entry, going in at the wrong angle.
Lasting only a few seconds, a beautiful explosion fills my vision, and I lose my fight against
oblivion.

===================================
Chapter 15
Nightmares fill my dreams. Explosions, death, and cries for help haunt me, as I toss and
turn, trying to escape from the horrors filling my sleep. Over and over again I watch as death
claims another life, and another, and another.

The worst part is that it’s the demons dying that I’m dreaming about. I have killed for the first
time in my life, and no matter the fact that it had been them or me; my conscience won’t let
me rest. I watch again and again as one of the small muscled red creatures gets sucked out
of their airlock and floats through space. When it had actually happened, it had been
completely quiet, but my mind adds sounds now, as the creature screams its last. It sees me
looking at it, and somehow swims through the nothingness of space towards me, its dead
eyes locked on where I float. My body is locked, unable to move or try to get away. Cold,
lifeless hands grip me, and start shaking me violently; trying to take from me the life I'd stolen
from it. Lifeless eyes look into mine, and try to suck away my soul.

"Wake up!" The creature cries at me, the voice oddly familiar and higher pitched than I
would’ve expected from a creature like this. "He won't wake up."

Only I am awake. . . Aren’t I? I open my eyes to see everyone standing over me; worry
creasing their brows, and fear filling three sets of eyes. Summer has me by the shoulders,
and is still shaking me.

"I'm awake," I grumble, my head throbbing.

"We've been trying to wake you for a bit," mom looks at me worriedly. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah," I try to reassure her, but I have to stay quiet, as my head is throbbing too much to
speak too loudly, "I was just having nightmares, and my head hurts."

"Nightmares?" Mom's worry seems to increase markedly. "About last—" she cuts herself off,
looking around at everybody else, and I realize what she'd been about to ask. She’s worried
I’m having nightmares about making love to her last night.

"No, just monsters, and stuff," I mumble, wanting to roll over, but not daring to go back to
sleep, no matter how tired I feel. The monster I dreamt about was me, and I don’t want to
face that again.

"Oh, okay," mom says, sounding somewhat relieved.

"I got a call from the hospital," Nancy says, talking for the first time, "I have to go back," she
replaces my sister on the bed, and feels my head and cheeks. "You don't feel like you have a
fever, but I don't trust you're well enough to drive, especially not in this weather."

I turn and look out the window, but all I can see is white. It takes me a moment to realize that
that is ALL there is to see.
"I can drive," I tell her, knowing that if her job has called her in, then the hospital must be in
need of her. I try to sit up, and throw off my covers, but she places her hand on my chest,
and shoves me back down. I’m so weak, that I can’t even fight her, and oh, how my head
throbs.

"You're staying in bed," mom says. "I can drive them up, and come back down. Your sister
can stay and take care of you until I get back."

I nod, knowing that I don’t have the strength to argue. They leave me to get some more rest,
but sleep is the last thing I want right now.

Gina comes in to give me a kiss, and tell me she is going to go with her mom. Nancy and
mom come in at the same time to say goodbye, and I can tell that mom wants to talk to me,
probably about last night, but doesn’t dare say anything with Nancy there, so she kisses my
brow, and tells me to get feeling better.

I barely hear them leave through the falling snow, before Summer walks in, with what I think
is hot cocoa. It is, but it’s also spiked with coffee.

"You probably don't want to go to sleep right now. I know how I get after I've had bad
dreams, and I figure this will help keep you warm too," she tells me, when I look at her
questioningly after my first sip.

"Thanks," I tell her, feeling truly grateful.

"Hey, I know you're into some geeky stuff, so this might interest you.” I look to her, smiling.
Anything geek related right now would be a nice distraction. “Apparently some sort of
satellite fell out of orbit, and blew up in the sky last night. The government hasn't said which
one yet. Isn't that cool?" I know she is just trying to cheer me up, but I also know that had
been no satellite. It had been full of little alien creatures that I have killed. Lives snuffed out
by my hand. Or mind, I guess. For the first time, I curse my ability.

I groan, and roll over, setting my drink on the nightstand. I feel the bed shift, as Summer lies
down next to me, and puts her arm around me.

"I know you're not feeling good, but we haven't talked about what happened the other night in
the hotel. In fact, we haven't talked much at all, since then. Are you okay?" I can hear the
concern in her voice, and despite my miserable mood, I hate to hear her down.

Rolling back over, I look her in the eyes, and force a smile. "Sorry, I guess it’s kind of been a
bit hectic around here lately." I give her a quick peck on the lips, to let her know I have no
issues with what'd happened on Christmas Eve between us. As our lips touch, I’m able to
sense most of my switches, and know that mom is driving slowly through the snow. "I will
always look back on that night fondly." It’s not until the words are out of my mouth, that I
realize how final they sound.
"Always. . . So. . . so you don't want to do it again? Do. . . Do you regret it?" Her brow
wrinkles, and I can hear the fear in her voice.

"I don’t regret it in the least," I promise. "I'm just not up to it right now." Her lips spread in a
wide smile that is infectious.

I roll back over, and when she tucks her hand under me, I can sense all of my switches
again, and am thankful that this part of my ability isn’t hurting me. Despite my desire not to
go back to sleep and the caffeine in the coffee/cocoa, I’m soon snoring away in a dreamless
sleep.

When I wake up, I find that Summer has stripped off all but her bra and panties, and crawled
under the covers with me. In a panic I look at the clock, and can see that mom has been
gone for almost four hours. She will be back anytime now. I don’t know what she’ll think if
she finds us like this, but I don’t want to find out the hard way, either.

As soon as I touch her to wake her up, however, my fears vanish. Mom is stuck in the snow
by the feel of her switches way up north and still with Gina and Nancy. She won’t likely be
home today. My touch is enough to wake, Summer, and she gazes at me with a sleepy
smile.

"Mom called and says the weather is too bad to drive back down, so she is staying with Gina
and Nancy tonight." When I don’t look surprised, she says, "Oh, I guess you probably figured
that out already, with your switches." Her brow wrinkles again with worry, and she looks deep
into my eyes. "How are you feeling?"

I realize that my headache is gone, and I no longer feel so tired. That nap has done me a
world of good. The guilt is still there, but the wound isn’t quite so fresh. Looking off to the
side, as if considering my answer, I say, "Well. . ." and wrap her in my arms, pull her tightly to
me, and start to tickle her sides.

She squeals as she tries to break away from me, and a couple weeks ago she might have
succeeded, but with my current strength, she doesn’t stand a chance. She kicks her legs,
trying to force them between us, but her chest and torso are pressed tightly to me, and she is
helpless to my onslaught. I only need to use one hand to hold her to me, while the other is
free to tickle her sides and back.

"Stop!" She cries out, when she realizes she can’t break free. "I can't breathe," she squeals
louder as I move my right hand around to her front, and start tickling under her left bra cup,
using the strength in my left arm to keep her pressed to me. The new spot is even more
ticklish than her sides, and she wails even more.

Unexpectedly, I feel her lips press to mine, and it startles me enough, that I freeze. She uses
the distraction, to pull away, but she gains a grip on my hands.

"You really are feeling better, aren't you?" After the torture I'd just put her through, she is
breathing heavily, and smiling widely. I really love the way she looks with her hair all mussed
up, and her breasts heaving behind her bra. "And unless I'm mistaken, that's not the only
thing feeling better." Her hand lets go of mine and dodges under the covers, gripping my
cock. I hadn't even realized I've grown hard, until her fingers wrap around it, and squeeze.
With that one action, all thoughts of demons, death, and worry flee as I groan at her touch.

Her smile grows larger, as her hand starts to stroke up and down my cock through my
boxers. She leans over, and brings her lips back to mine, causing the awareness of my
switches to explode in my head, as her tongue parts my lips. I moan again, loudly, as her
mouth muscle slides along my teeth, and then darts in, only to find mine coming out to meet
hers.

Unexpectedly she pulls away from me, and has a worried look on her face. "I'm sorry!" she
quails. "I should have asked. I shouldn't be throwing myself at you like this. You must think
I'm a slut. . ."

"Don't stop now," I plead, in answer to her statements. "You're not a slut. You're just my
perverted sexy sister, who is just as perverted as I am!"

"You're sure?" Her question is hesitant, but I can hear the hope in it. She places her hand on
my chest, and then yanks it back as if burned when she senses most of my switches. Her
eyes get a suspicious glare in them, before she asks, "How do I know you're not
manipulating me with your switches?"

"Take my hand, and tell me if you sense yourself," I tell her simply. As soon as she places
her hand in mine, I don’t wait, but pull her to me, wrapping my arms around her as I kiss her
deeply. She melts under my kiss, and I know she is no longer worried about me manipulating
her.

Summer rolls on top of me, without breaking the kiss, and start grinding her panty-covered
crotch against my bulging boxers. We both moan in unison at the connection, before I
unsnap her bra, releasing her nicely tanned tits.

She breaks the kiss then, sitting up, and pressing down hard against my groin. "So, little
brother, what do you think of your older sister's tits?"

I openly ogle her, seeing her topless for the first time, and liking what I’m seeing. Her chest
isn’t as big as Gina's or the twins, but they have a beauty that is all their own. With no tan
lines, and her soft curves, Summer is gorgeous.

"I'm wondering why they are up there, and not in my mouth, right now," I answer, pulling her
back down to me, so that I can suckle from her teats.

Her hand snakes to the back of my head, and pulls me tighter to her chest, as my hands
roam down her back, to the tops of her panties. Slipping my hands under the hem, I get a
good handful of her ass, and start to rock her back and forth.

"Mmm, you really know how to suck tit, Nick. Damn, you're getting me so wet." She moans
loudly as I bite her nipple, before pressing her hands against my shoulders, and shoving me
back down on the bed.
I’m entirely caught off guard by what she does next. Getting up, she turns and walks from the
room.

“Where’re you going?” I cry after her. She has me so turned on right now, that if she hadn’t
said she doesn’t want to go all the way, I’d be tearing off the thin fabric of her panties, and
shoving myself as deep into her as she can take.

“Hmm?” she pauses at my doorway, turning around slightly, and I can’t help but admire the
way the doorway frames her luscious body. Her panty clad ass is still facing me, her
shoulder turned sideways, and her wonderful tanned right breast is pointing to the door jam.
In her eyes, however, is pure mischief. “Did you think you were really going to get any action
after tickle torturing me?”

She takes off running as I growl and get up, chasing after her. She is quick and limber, but I
still have her on speed, and it only takes me a few moments to catch her. Throwing her over
my shoulder, and placing one quick spank on her round ass, I carry her back to the bedroom.

She playfully beats against my back, but I can smell her arousal coming off her, and know
she wants to get off as badly as I do. Throwing her to my bed, we both laugh as she scoots
up to the headboard.

“Okay, you caught me,” she says, grinning delightfully, “now what?”

I grab one of her feet, and she tries to pull away, thinking I’m going to tickle her again, but I
have something else in mind. Despite her efforts, I easily pull her toes to my lips, and she
melts with an audible sigh as I kiss her little digits. Running my tongue along and around
each toe, I smile as I watch her fondle her boobs.

“You must have had a lot of girlfriends in college, to learn how to please a woman so well,”
she says softly as I lick up the arch of her foot.

I’m embarrassed to admit that the only reason I know so much is the internet. “I’ve had the
best of teachers,” I say honestly, only referring partially to Donna Frankens, but mostly the
World Wide Web.

“Hmm, I have to admit I’m a bit jealous,” the look in her eyes however as I nibble on her
ankle tells me she isn’t in the least bit angry. “All those other women who’ve had a crack at
my brother, when I could’ve had him first.” She sounds more wistful than anything else.

I continue to kiss and nibble my way up her leg, skipping over her covered crotch, but
spending a while on her tasty tits. She keeps trying to hump herself against me, as I play
with her tetons, but I’ve decided that I’m going torture her for a bit first.

“Oh my god, why won’t you touch my pussy?” she demands hungrily after a few more
minutes goes by. She tries to bring her own hands down to her crotch, but I grab them, and
hold them over her head, and go back to suckling her nipples. Moaning in lust and unfulfilled
desire, she twists her hips hard enough to roll me off her. Before I can blink she is on top of
me again, shuddering as she grinds her cunt against my boxers. Her orgasm is strong
enough, that I can feel my boxers getting wet through her panties.

She looks me seriously in the eyes as she comes down from her high, and I can tell she is
trying to figure something out. "I still don't think we should go all the way. We are siblings,
after all," she tells me, and I feel disappointed, "but that doesn't mean we can't have a lot of
fun." Her serious demeanor turns to one of wanton mischief as she grinds herself against
me, some more.

Before I can give her an answer, she mashes her lips to mine, and starts humping me
through our underwear. I would have happily entered her, my cock is aching for some
attention, but I’m not going to go against her will.

I place my hands against the sides of her chest, and lift her body, moving it further up the
bed. She knows what I’m after, and gets off me long enough to remove her panties, before
sitting on my face. She tastes just as she had on Christmas Eve, and I look up her body to
see that she is rolling a nipple in each hand, as I suck on her labia. She sees me looking up
at her, and smiles, before throwing her head back and moaning, as she presses her pelvis
against my tongue.

I throw all of my concentration into pleasing my sister, and suck hard on her clit, before
nibbling lightly on it. She rewards my efforts with a mouthful of her cum, as she thrashes
wildly on top of me, having her second powerful orgasm.

She gets up, and for a second I fear we’re done, or that she is going to run away again, but
she turns around, and then bends over, pulling the top of my boxers down, as she sits back
on my hungry mouth. Now in a sixty-nine position, I’m soon moaning into her twat, as she
sucks me as deeply into her mouth as she can. Considering this is only her second ever
blowjob, I have to say she is doing really great. She knows how to use her tongue, but she
still uses a little too much teeth.

Meanwhile I haven't been idle, as I slip a couple fingers into her wet snatch, while I continue
to flick her clit with my tongue. Her head bobs up and down my shaft, eliciting moans from
me, as I do all I know how to with my lips, tongue, and teeth to please her.

Despite how much she's improved on her technique, I know it won’t be enough to get me off,
so I just enjoy it, while getting her off. After her fourth orgasm on my lips, she gets up, and
looks at me accusingly.

"You're not enjoying this, are you?" she demands of me, hands on her hips, and eyebrows
furrowed.

"I am!" I tell her honestly. "I just want to please you. If I weren't enjoying it, I wouldn’t be so
hard."

She softens somewhat, as I’m most obviously very hard, before giving me a tender kiss on
my lips. She trails kisses over to my ear, before whispering, "Do you want to do what we did
the other night, then?"
I nod, and she lies down next to me. Crawling on top of her, I get between her legs, and start
rubbing the head of my penis between her soft, wet, petals. She moans throatily, and starts
to hunch her hips against me, and it takes all of my will not to just shove it in. Her eyes are
closed, and she is sucking in her bottom lip, with her light brown hair fanned out along my
pillow. She looks so sexy, that I just want to dive right in and fuck her brains out. It is only my
love for her, as well as her request not to go all the way, that stops me.

I can see her juices leaking out of her, helped by my slippery member. Laying the underside
of my rock spear against her juicy labia, I press my pelvis against hers, and move my hips
slowly. She feels so good and warm like this, and I truly enjoy the dreamy smile on her face
as she matches her hip movements in time with my own.

"Nick?" Her voice is breathy and barely audible.

"Yes, my sweet Summer?" I ask, wondering if she is ready to stop. She has already had a
number of powerful orgasms, and I wonder if she has become too sensitive. Despite how
throbbing hard she has gotten me, I can always just finish myself off in the bathroom if I need
to, though I'd rather not.

"Fuck me, Nick," her eyes are still closed as she makes her demand, and I freeze on a
downward slide. Had I really just heard her, or is this wishful thinking? My cockhead is
stopped at her petals, begging me to move forward.

"But you said—" I start, but am cut off as she opens her eyes, and looks directly into mine.

"I said, fuck me!" She emphasizes her words by wrapping her legs around my torso, and
forcing my hips forward. My cock slips a partial inch into her tight wetness, before she throws
her head back against my pillow and cries out in ecstasy. I wait for her to get used to my
girth, before starting to move my hips in slow movements. If I’d had any other reservations
left in me, the pure bliss that I feel, and the lust in her eyes banishes them all. She is so tight;
I don’t know how long I’ll last. "I know I said I didn’t want to, but you got me so horny, now I
can’t help myself. Hate me all you want later, but right now, gimme my first fuck from a real
man! I need to feel you in me, brother dearest."

I've forgotten that she’s never been with a man before. That would explain why she is so
damned tight. She feels like a fiery vise, gripping the few inches that have so far breached
into this uncharted territory. She is so warm and wet, I’m in paradise.

I drop my torso down, until we are chest to chest, her nipples pressing pleasantly against my
torso, and her ear just a bit from my lips. "I will never hate my sister. How can I, when I’m
doing everything I can, not to dive right in. Thank you, Summer. Thank you for this gift. I will
always treasure it."

I start to move my hips faster, diving deeper into her, bit by bit, with each thrust. It’s still slow
going, despite how wet she is. She is just too damned tight.
"I feel so full," she tells me, moaning between each thrust. "I love how complete I feel with
you in me. I love the way your cock stretches me, and makes me yearn for more. Nick, my
sweet brother, I love you."

“I love you, Summer,” I whisper back, as her hands grip my back, and she spasms below
me.

Her mention of feeling complete brings my attention to the sense of my switches. For the first
time I can easily sense and even see Lela up in her ship. I truly hope Summer doesn’t notice
her, and try to distract her. I start to suck on one of her breasts, while simultaneously twisting
her other nipple.

I roll us over, and sink a little deeper into her as her sleight weight settles onto me, before
finally hitting her deepest parts. She shudders in orgasmic bliss once more, and it feels like
her pussy has just shrunk, it milks me so forcefully.

I still have her nipple between my teeth, but I move my other hand down to where we are
complete, and find her clit. I press hard against it, while I drop my hips, then thrust upwards,
striking her womb, before doing it again.

"I’m coming close," I tell her, “I’m about to cum.” I’m not sure if she is on any protection,
where she is a self-avowed lesbian, and want to give her the opportunity to get off me if she
needs to, before I fill her too tight twat with my seed.

She doesn’t say anything, but moans, as she starts to cum again, and it’s too late. I shoot
deep into her, increasing her orgasm, and moaning loudly in my own. A fire hose has nothing
on the pressure that I spray into her devouring pussy.

As soon as she comes down from her high, her look of bliss changes to one of horror. "Nick,
why did you do that? I'm not on anything!"

"I tried to warn you," I protest, suddenly feeling like shit, filled with post orgasmic guilt.

Her expression changes again, "I'm kidding. Well, kinda. I'm NOT on anything, but it’s the
wrong part of my cycle, so we should be safe. When you told me you were going to cum, I
got so turned on by the thought of my little brother cumming in me, I started to cum myself." I
glare at her, for her deception, but she kisses me lightly, and I can’t stay angry with her. "I'd
better go get cleaned up, just to be safe though. Care to join me in the shower?"

I’m in the bathroom, warming up the water, before she has a chance to react. She comes in,
laughing, and steps under the nozzle.

I step in after her, and grab the soap in my hands. Lathering up, I treat my lovely sister by
washing her from head to toe, making sure to get into every nook and cranny. I also made
sure to get inside her pussy, trying to scoop out all of my jism. She seems to enjoy it, so I
bring her to one more orgasm, before I pull my fingers out.
We screw on more time in the shower, and again in the bedroom later on before going to
sleep for the night, thoroughly exhausted, but very satisfied.

As we lay there, trying to fall asleep, the question I fear about Lela, finally comes up.

"Is that an alien that has some of your switches in her?" Summer's hand is tracing circles on
my hairless chest as she asks.

"A-alien?" I splutter.

"Don't try to fool me," she says, tweaking one of my nipples almost painfully. "I know what I
see when we make love. How did you get a switch in an alien? And I'm assuming it’s a
female by its breasts. What is she doing, sitting like that? Is she sleeping?" I’m surprised at
how calmly she’s asking me all of this. I guess that compared to fucking her own brother, and
my new superhuman ability, aliens are just one more thing.

I know I have to be honest with her. I can’t deny it now. "She is the reason I have my ability,
and why contact with you magnifies it." I explain to her about the dormant gene, and she
takes it better than I would have expected.

"Why are the aliens activating this gene?" She sounds genuinely curious. “Is it so they can
autopsy us later?”

I laugh before answering. "No. Little aliens that I call demons, are on their way to Earth, and
should be here in less than six months. They will likely kill us and eat us, unless I can come
up with an idea on how to stop them." After most of a blissful day of forgetting about my
problems, they’re all crashing back down on me.

I picture again the demon getting flung from the airlock with a silent scream, and their ship
breaking into a million pieces in a magnificent explosion, and I’m the one to blame.

"Is that why you were having nightmares? You're worried about these demons?" I can hear
the concern in her voice, and gratitude warms my heart. I hug her to me for a second, before
answering her.

"Kind of. A demon scout ship arrived last night, and I was able to stop them, but it almost
killed me." My voice sounds almost dead, even to my ears.

"You're getting stronger though. I'm sure by the time they get here, you'll be strong enough to
take them on." I only wish I have her confidence, but she can’t be more wrong.

"You don't understand. I KILLED them last night. They are a sentient race, and I destroyed
them," I’m nearly yelling now.

Summer remains cool, despite the heat in my voice, and gives me a patronizing look.
"You mean to tell me that you feel guilty for defending yourself? Nick, snap out of it, and get
over yourself! They were going to kill you, and if not you, then me, mom, Gina. . . all of us.
Don't feel sorry for what you have to do. Be glad you have something you can do about it."

Her words help, but I still feel guilty. "I barely stopped them. It was just one small ship, a
scout, and it took everything I had to stop them. How am I going to stop an entire fleet?"

She throws her leg over my waist, and the switches blossom more fully in my mind. "You
won't," she tells me. "We will," and I know what she is getting at. We will have to be together
during the battle.

Only I really hope it won’t become a true battle.

***

"Nick," the fear in Summer's voice wakes me instantly, "where are we?"

I look around, and am surprised to see that we’re on Lela's ship. I’m not so much surprised
that I’m here, but that my sister is right next to me, still naked. Lela has never brought me
here when I’m with someone, and definitely not brought someone else with me.

"You wanted to know about the alien? Let's go meet her." I stand, and take her hand in mine.
Her grip is strong, and despite how easily she has accepted everything earlier, I can tell she
is scared now. I remember how afraid I had been at first, and give her hand a reassuring
squeeze.

‘Why did you bring Summer?’ I mentally ask Lela.

'What she says is true. You will need her to stop the demons. She needs to know everything,
and be just as capable.'

The doorway opens up, and I walk Summer into the pitch black rectangle. Waiting for my
eyes to adjust to the red light, I continue on, but Summer remains rooted where she stands.

"Nick, I can't see," her voice quavers, and I look to see terror in her blind eyes.

"Relax, Summer. I can see just fine. I promise no one is going to hurt you," I reassure her. I
can see her nod, and I wrap my arms around her bare flesh, hugging her tight to me, as we
walk along the suspended walkway, following the arrows in my vision.

'She will need the nanites, too. Make sure she is quiet when you walk in. I have an applicator
ready in here.'

I stop where we are, and speak to my sister. "When we get there, I will have to give you the
nanites. You will be able to see, and after a few seconds, we will be able to send messages
mentally to each other." I give her a serious look, before I remember she can’t see me.
"Once we walk into that room, you can't say a word. Make as little noise as possible."
She nods, but asks, "Why?"

"She is incubating. . . her. . . children," I almost mess up and say, 'our children.'

"So, there will be even more aliens up here?" She asks, and I’m glad to see she is starting to
relax. I wonder how much of that is because in our minds, we can both see Lela sitting on
her cylinder.

"Yeah," I tell her uncomfortably. "Now be quiet, and don't make a noise. They are sensitive to
light and sound."

Summer nods, and we walk in. I hope that Summer handles the nanites better than I did at
first, and hope that she is able to stay quiet.

I needn't have worried though, as Lela directs me to a separate room, where the applicator
with the nanites, wait. As soon as we walk in, a door closes silently behind us.

"We are actually in a different room now," I tell her. "Brace yourself, these don't feel very
good at first."

I don’t wait for a reply, before grabbing up the instrument, and injecting the tiny robots into
her thigh.

She yelps, and grabs the spot where I’ve injected her. I can see her veins change colors as
the things enter her bloodstream, and spreads out.

"Oh, god, it feels like fire," Summer moans.

I step up to her, and hug her tight to me, knowing that she will be okay. Her arms squeeze
me tight in return, and I hold her, through her screams and agony, until it’s over.

I mentally tell her to think her words to me.

'Like this?' her words appear before my eyes, and I nod, knowing that she can see me now.
'Why is everything red?' she asks next.

'I have been thinking on that. I think the nanites allow us to see into the infrared, but it
appears red to us.' She seems to accept this explanation, only to have Lela confirm it to both
of us a moment later. 'Are you ready to meet Lela?'

When she nods, the doorway opens, and we walk into the other room.

===================================
Chapter 16
The front door slamming wakes me up. I figure it’s just mom finally getting home from up
north, and I try to roll over, but I run into something.

Or rather, someone.

My eyes flash open at the same time Summer's do, and we realize the predicament we’re in.
We’re both still naked, and she is in my bed. Panic stricken, we both jump out of bed. Well, I
try to, but my legs get caught up in the blankets, and I hit the floor with a thud.

My lovely, sweet, beautiful, and sexy sister titters at me, and I glare back as I get to my feet.
We can hear mom coming down the hallway, and I know there is no time for her to get out. I
point to the closet, Summer nods and jumps in, just in time for my door to creak open.

"Mom!" I protest, standing there naked, and trying to cover myself up.

"Oh, it's not like I haven't seen it—" she cuts herself short, as she sniffs a couple times. Her
sharp eyes look deep into me for a few loud heartbeats. She looks around my room, then
back at me, before continuing to talk, "I brought breakfast home. You look like you're feeling
better, so get dressed, and, um, tell your sister, too." She turns and closes the door.

I know we've been busted even before we walk out of my room. Summer goes to her
bedroom to get dressed, and I find mom setting out a fast-food breakfast on the table.

'How much trouble do you think we're in?' Summer's words flash in front of my eyes. I don't
know, and tell her so.

"Mom, I—" her sharp look, locks my tongue up tight.

"We will wait for your sister, and then we can talk," she tells me, and from her tone, I know
there is no arguing with her. I wonder how much trouble we’re in.

When Summer joins us, we all sit at the table, in silence. Mom is the first to speak, her tone
flat and emotionless.

"I knew your dad was cheating on me for years. It hurt, but I had no choice, because if I left
him, I knew I’d lose everything." Her eyes go back and forth between us as she speaks, as if
to make sure we’re listening. Part of me feels shame for hurting her, but another part of me
says that we’re not an official thing, so it wasn't really cheating. She is my mom, and we can
never really be together. "I can't tell you that what you're doing is wrong, or even gross,
because of what we've already done, Nick."

I wish she hadn't said that. Summer's eyes grow large as she figures out what mom means.
She hits my arm, and looks at me in shock. "No way! You and mom?" she demands, and the
same words flash in front of my vision. She is using both in her shock.
"I see you didn’t know," mom says, unperturbed. "Yes, dear, after our date, we. . . well, your
brother is quite the gentleman, and I should have stopped, but couldn’t help myself. I didn’t
know that he would try to get you in bed, too. I'm sorry for the part I played in that, dear;
especially with your preferences in women."

"But, mom," my sister shoots back, "we started the night we found dad cheating on you, so it
isn't your fault! I seduced him that afternoon."

Mom looks back and forth between us, and I nod that it’s true. I’m not sure if I should be
relieved that Summer revealed our prior activity, or worry that it will hurt our mother more.

"Well, I feel a little better about that. I dunno, less guilty I guess." She drills me with her eyes
again. "Nick, I’ve wanted to talk to you about that night, but haven't had the chance. I guess
since all of our secrets are out, now is as good a time as any, though most of what I'd
thought is obsolete now."

'We too, will talk when this is done,' Summer promises me through the nanites, and I feel my
heart sink.

"Son, I understand that you have certain needs, and you certainly helped me out with mine
the other night. I’ve decided that I really don't regret what happened, but we probably
shouldn't do it again. What the two of you decide to do is up to you, but I hope you
understand that you can never get married or anything." Mom is talking so matter-of-factly,
that when she mentions marriage, Summer and I both splutter, and I end up choking on my
breakfast.

"Marriage?!?" Summer demands. "Mom, I love Nick, but I have no intention of MARRYING
him!" I nod in agreement.

'I hope you don't mind,' Summer's words flash. 'I really like having sex with you, and I love
you, but marriage would be impractical.'

'I agree,' I tell her back, glad that we can have this sub-conversation.

"Well that's something at least," Mom says, unaware that her two children are talking mind-
to-mind.

"Mom," I start, "I am truly sorry I hurt you, like dad did. I didn’t think about how it would affect
you." I know how much of a heel that makes me sound. “What you and I shared is beautiful.”
I’m careful not to say it in a past tense, like I had with Summer, yesterday.

"I know, Nick, and I certainly don’t expect you to be with only me. I know what you’ve done
with Gina and Nancy, and don’t expect you to stop that either." I cringe as mom mentions
Nancy and Gina. Summer didn't know about that either.

'I guess you're not so new to incest, after all.' If words are fire, those leave me cooked well
done.
'I told you I’m perverted,' I think back at her defensively. ‘Now you know I was being serious.’

"I guess I really don't know what I expected," mom goes on, still oblivious to the other
conversation. She is looking at her hands, but after a slight pause, she looks at me curiously.
"I guess I should probably be completely honest with you. You’ll likely find out anyway." She
takes a deep breath, and I wonder what she is going to say. "I stayed up north for more than
just the snow. Last night, I. . . we. . . that is, Gina, Nancy, and me all. . ." Her cheeks are dark
red, and it doesn’t take a genius to figure out that there had been a threesome at Gina's
house. I won't deny the thought turns me on, but I’m curious about how it'd happened.

"Mom!" Summer exclaims next to me, grabbing her hand. "I didn’t know you swung that
way."

"I don't, or I didn’t. . . I don't know. Everything's so confused now. When your dad was here, I
always knew what to expect. He was cheating on me, but as long as we remained married,
he appeared respectable to everyone else, even though we both knew better. Now that he’s
gone, things have spiraled out of control." She drops her head into her hands, and Summer
gives me a significant look before getting up, and going over to comfort our mother. “I had to
talk to someone, and as they comforted me, I. . . Well, one thing led to another. . .”

'You need to use your switches on her to make her happy,' she thinks to me.

'No, I won't manipulate people with them anymore,' I think right back at her vehemently.

'You're not manipulating her, you’re helping her. Do it, or I won't help you with the demons.'
Her eyes give a tone to her words that the text alone can’t convey.

I know the threat is an empty one. She has to help me, or we’re all dead. Despite knowing
this, I decide to help mom.

If only Lela's people hadn't abandoned us, leaving us as bait for their escape.

I touch Summer's hand, so that any switches I make can only be affected if I’m with her. That
way I won’t be tempted to use them on my own. She already has a happy switch in her
(made while Summer and I were touching), and her youthening ones, but I decide to throw in
a content one and a confident one as well. I can easily throw them all fully on, while touching
Summer, but decide to move them slowly, so that she won’t suspect.

'Good thinking,' Summer sends me. Of course she can sense and see everything I’m doing.

My sister is gently stroking mom's back, trying to comfort her, and I can see my switches
gently taking effect. Mom looks up at us and smiles lightly.

"Thank you, both of you. I don't know why, but being with you two like this has made me feel
better." I smile at Summer, glad I'm able to help, and only feeling slightly guilty about using
my powers on her.
"So how did it happen with you, Nancy, and Gina?" Summer asks, and I’m certain mom is
going to balk. I guess my switches are in effect, however, as she answers without
reservation.

"We got to talking about it on the way up. I didn’t tell Gina about us, Nick, don't worry." She
pats my hand as she says this, but I wonder if Gina would have cared, after the way she'd
helped set up the date. "I admitted that I’ve never been with a woman, and they informed me
that I’m welcome to join them if I wanted to. At first I wasn't going to, but the more I thought
about it, the more curious I got. The incest between mother and daughter doesn’t bother me
as much as I thought it would, and when I dropped them off, they asked again. The weather
made the perfect excuse, and I came in. I came many more times last night." She stops
talking then, and looks to her two children. "I can't believe I’m telling you this, but, oddly, I
seem completely fine by it."

Summer smiles at me, before leaning down and whispering something into mom's ear. Mom
pulls away, and looks at her curiously, before shrugging.

'What did you say to her?' I wonder to my sister, but she only smiles at me.

Mom then looks back at me for a few seconds, before asking, "I know I said we shouldn't
anymore, and last night was really great with those three women, but I could really use
something only a man has." Then I understand what Summer had asked. Her 'confidence'
switch must have taken full effect too, as she reaches over before I can answer, and starts
working at my pants.

I almost stop her, thinking I’ve caused this with my switches again, but Summer sends me a
message. 'Don't stop this. You helped her out, you didn’t make her horny. Let this happen,
she needs it.' My sister glances at mom, then back to me again, before mentally adding, ‘and
I want this, too.’

Looking at it that way, I can’t argue, and moan as mom pulls my stiffening member out, and
starts sucking on it at the dinner table. Summer comes around, and drops down next to her,
and the two women start to swap my cock back and forth, and even kiss each other around
my pole. If one set of lips is great, two are phenomenal!

Mom is still sitting in her chair, bent over, and it’s easy for me to slip my hands into the front
of her shirt, and fondle her larger tits, while she sucks on my knob. She moans softly, as I
start to roll her right nipple between my fingers. After a few seconds of this, she pulls back,
relinquishing my cock completely to her daughter, and takes off her top. She smiles lovingly
at her children, before standing and dropping her pants as well.

I reach out my arms, and pull her to me, kissing her soundly on the mouth, and letting my
hand drop down to between her legs. She is already wet, and I use her natural juices to lube
up my fingers, and rub them vigorously against her clit. She starts to shake against me, and
cry out into our kiss, as I make her cum. I can feel her lubricant soak my hand, as her hands
grip the back of my head, and our kiss reaches a whole new level of lust and desire.
Summer leaves my cock hanging, the air slightly cool on my saliva soaked rod, and pulls my
hand away from our mother. She immediately plants her lips on mom's vagina, and the older
woman jumps as she feels her daughter's tongue on her already sensitive clitoris.

"Oh, Summer. You really know how to do that!" she moans out, breaking our kiss. I step
away from the two, and kneel behind my sister. Summer is kneeling on the floor, her mouth
plastered to mom’s vagina. Pulling Summer’s shirt up and off, I’m happy to see she hasn't
put on a bra. I remove her pants next, and then sit flat on the floor behind her, wrapping my
legs around her torso, while she goes back to eating out our mother. My cock is pressed
between her ass cheeks, and I take off my shirt before enfolding my lovely sister in my arms,
from behind. I bring one hand to her tit, giving it a good firm squeeze, and drop the other to
her already drenched crotch.

She is even wetter than our mom, and two of my fingers slip into her with ease. She starts to
moan, as she rocks her hips against my hand, and presses back against my cock. Mom is
moaning in earnest now too, and soon cums on her daughter's lips. Her legs give out from
underneath her, and she collapses back into her chair.

I stand up, lifting Summer at the same time, and setting her off to the side. Mom is still trying
to catch her breath, when I slide a couple inches of my penis into her, making her gasp. Her
eyes fly open, and her hands go to my chest, as she looks me in the eyes.

"Fuck me with your cock, son. I really need a good screw right now." Her words shock me,
they are so different from the last time we'd made love, and I figure her 'confidence' switch
has something to do with it.

I lean forward until our lips meet, and slide a little further into her. Our tongues wrestle, as I
go deeper and deeper into my beautiful mother's twat. She is on fire inside, and her hands
roam my chest, as I slide back and forth, until I’m fully sheathed in her birth canal.

"Damn, that is so hot!" I hear Summer exclaim, and I look up to see her with two fingers in
her pussy, and her other hand busily rubbing her clit. For some reason it has always been a
massive turn on for me to see a woman masturbate, and I go wild, plunging in and out of our
mother, while I watch Summer get herself off on her fingers.

Mom has gone silent, and I tear my eyes away from my sister’s buried fingers, to see that
she is having one powerful orgasm after another, due to my pounding. Her vagina is
undulating around my cock, and I have to stop moving, or I’m going to cum too soon.
Instead, to distract myself, I hook my arms under her armpits, and stand up, lifting the slight
mature woman with me.

Mom gasps, as her weight forces her down a little more on my intruding pole, and her legs
squeeze my torso for balance. I start walking back to her room, knowing that Summer will
follow.

Once inside, I allow myself to fall back on the bed, causing mom to grunt again, as she
collapses onto my chest.
"Oh, son. The other night was good, but that was. . .that was unbelievable." Her breathing is
ragged as she rests her head on my chest.

'I agree. Watching you two made me cum pretty hard, too,' Summer thinks to me.

"I'm not done yet, mom," I tell her, lifting her torso high enough that I can latch onto one of
her nipples, while I move my hips beneath her. Her velvety folds are so slick, as I slowly fuck
my own mother that my balls are dripping with her fluids after only a few strokes.

"Son, I don't. . . ungh. . . think I can. . . ahhhhh. . . keep. . . going. . . oh, fuck!" She cries out,
as I feel Summer's tongue lick my balls, and I know she is pleasing mom at the same time.
Mom starts to move her hips on her own, hands flat on my chest, moaning and grinding
herself against her two loving children, and head thrown back. Her breasts are pointing out
freely in the air, so I reach up, and grab a globe in each hand, massaging. When she cums
again, it’s spectacular. Her whole body locks up, and I can feel her fluids gushing out of her
hole, soaking my crotch and Summer's face, while she croons one long moan in ecstasy.

She collapses to the side, as she tries to recover, and I slip out of her with a very wet
slurping noise. My cock wasn't free for long, before Summer swallows as much of it as she
can, between her lips. Mom’s cum is quickly cleaned from my rod.

'I can't believe she got all of you in her,' she thinks to me. "I'm next," she says out loud, her
face glistening with our mother’s sweet juices, before licking her way up my body. When our
tongues meet, I can taste our mother on her, and that makes me moan even more as I slip
into her slippery snatch.

I roll us away from mom, so that I can be on top, and use long, steady strokes to get as deep
as I can into my sister's vaginal cavity. I have her breasts in each hand, pinching her nipples
between my thumbs and forefingers, and she is tossing her head back and forth as I strike
bottom again and again. "Fuck me, Nick. Fuck your sister and make me cum hard on your
motherfucking cock! Make me cum as hard as you made mom cum. Fuck me, Nick, fuck
me!"

Mom must have recovered enough, because suddenly she is right there, kissing Summer
soundly on the lips, while her right hand dives to her daughter's clit, and starts rubbing. My
sister's tight pussy clamps down on me hard as she cums, sending me way over the edge.

I pull out just in time, and shoot my load across mom's hand, and my sister's stomach,
marveling at the volume of spunk that’s spewing from me. I watch in amazement as mom
breaks off kissing her daughter, and starts licking my cum off the back of her hand. When
that is clean, she starts licking up my jism from Summer's stomach.

"Don't swallow that," Summer pipes up breathlessly. "I want some."

Mom sucks up more, and then brings her lips over Summer's. I think she is just going to
dribble some out, but Summer grabs the back of mom's head, and pulls her down, sucking
my potent seed straight from our mother's lips.
Watching them turns me on so much, I realize I haven't gone limp. I want to be back in mom
again, so I crawl behind her, but she stops me.

"I can't right now, son. Not in that hole. It's been years, but I think I would like to have you in
my ass." Wow, I think, her confidence is really high.

"The ass, mom? I've heard of people doing that, but does it really feel good?" Summer asks,
curiously. “Some of my girlfriends have tried talking me into it with a vibrator, but I’ve always
been too scared.

Mom gives Summer a quick peck on the lips, smiling. "Sweety, some of my best ever
orgasms came from anal, but your dad didn’t like it. Considering how good your brother feels
in my vagina, I can only imagine what he'll feel like in my ass." She wiggles her behind at
me. "What are you waiting for, stud?" She asks me, impatiently.

I don’t waste any more time, and dribble some spit against her anus. As I’d done with Gina in
the past, I slip first one, then two fingers, into mom’s puckered brown hole. She moans into a
shared kiss with Summer, as I work my third finger in. Moving my fingers in and out, at a
slow pace, I hope I don’t hurt my wonderful mother when I slip into her extremely tight butt.

When I feel she’s loosened up enough, I kneel behind her. My cock is still plenty lubed up
between cum and saliva, so I press it against her small brown hole. It takes a bit of pressure
to get into her colon, but once the head slips in, I groan at the delightful feeling of her
sphincter squeezing my rod.

"Go slow, son. You're a lot bigger than anything I've ever had back there, and I feel like
you're going to split me in two." I nod, and wait for her to give me the go ahead, before
sliding deeper into her colon. "Mmm, that's it. Nice and slow. God, it’s been too long. Ahhh, I
can feel you so deep inside me."

“I can’t believe I’m watching my brother shove his thick cock into our mother’s ass, while she
fingers my cunt,” Summer mewls, and I look down to see that mom does indeed have three
fingers buried in Summer’s twat.

I’m going slow, but it doesn’t take mom long before she is pushing back against me. I take
the hint, and pick up my pace, until the room fills with the sounds of me slapping into her ass.
Both ladies are moaning in counterpoint to the other.

Summer is playing with her clit again, and fondling one of mom's dangling breasts while she
watches us, a hungry look in her eyes.

"That's it, son. Fuck your mother's ass. Make me cum hard on your big fucking cock. Yes,
yes, yes!" Summer plasters her lips to mom's as she starts to cum, and I can feel mom's tight
sphincter grip me as she cums at the same time.

Mom falls forward, pulling herself off of me, as she hungrily makes out with and fingers
Summer.
"Okay, sweetie, your turn," mom says softly. I see a spark of fear in my sister's eyes, but it’s
replaced by desire and determination as she looks over at my still hard pecker.

"How does it feel for you?" she asks me aloud.

"It feels wonderful," I tell her, "but you should be asking mom, not me."

"Mom already told me, and I saw how much she enjoyed it. I want to make sure you enjoy it
too." I don't know if I can ever love my sister more, than at this point.

"Let me get you ready," mom says, crawling between Summer's legs. "We should give your
brother a break, so that he can last."

I watch in delight, as mom lifts Summer's pelvis, and starts to lick her ass. This is a sight I'd
never imagined, much less thought I'd ever see.

"Mmm, that does feel good, mom. Different, but good. I like the feel of your tongue in my
ass."

“I need you to relax, sweety,” Mom says before moving her hand up, while simultaneously
moving her mouth to her daughter's pussy, and I see my sister's eyes go wide, as mom slips
a finger into her ass.

"Oh, wow! If your finger feels that good, I wonder what his cock will feel like." Summer’s tone
easily conveys her hunger and desire. Her eyes, as she looks to me, demand satisfaction.

"You're going to have to wait a second for that, sweety. I need to stretch you out a little first,"
mom tells her, and then goes back to licking her pussy. After a few minutes, mom slips
another finger in, and then another. Summer comes hard, moaning and grinding against our
mother. "Okay, I think you're ready now."

I’m rock hard, and about ready to explode, I’m so horny right now. Mom has me lie on my
back, while Summer gets on top of me. My loving mother grips my phallus, and aims it at her
daughter's ass. "Okay, Summer, come back slowly, and you will need to stay relaxed. If you
tense up it’ll hurt." Summer nods, as she sucks in her bottom lip, and looks down at me. “In
this position, you have control over the speed and depth. Take is slow, and you’ll be fine.”

'I can't wait to feel you in my ass,' she thinks to me. 'I want to have you every way a woman
can have a man, until you go back to school.'

I moan loudly as I feel her brown hole hit my head, and a second later I’m in her. Summer
freezes immediately, and mom keeps whispering for her to relax. She does as she’s told,
and even starts sliding her anus down my invading tool.

If her pussy was tight, her colon is even tighter. I can’t believe how firmly she grips me, as I
feel every centimeter of myself slide deeper and deeper past her sphincter.
"Does my ass feel good, Nick?" she asks me, and I can’t find my voice right then, so I only
nod. "Mmm, me too," she moans as our pelvises finally meet. For the first time, my sword is
fully sheathed in my beautiful sister.

"Good," mom tells Summer, "now just take your time, and remember, since you're on top,
you control the pace."

She nods, and starts to rock her hips back and forth. Her eyes grow wide again, and she
looks at me in astonishment. "I can feel you in me deeper than ever. I can't believe how good
this feels. It hurt a little at first, but now that I'm used to it. . . Oh, god, but I love this!!"

I smile as I place one hand against her tit, and moved the other to her pussy. I have to angle
my hand uncomfortably in order to slip a finger inside her, but her moan when I do, is worth
it. She grips her free breast as she picks up her pace atop me.

Mom leans over me, and replaces my hand, and I’m able to suckle one of her breasts. It’s
odd to think that I used to suck on these same nipples when I was a baby. I move the hand
that had been replaced down to mom's pussy, and despite her earlier protestations, she lets
me play with her sloppy slit, while Summer's moans grow in volume. I can’t believe I’m in my
sister's ass, with my loving mother helping us.

"Oh, God! I never knew. I never knew how good this can feel. I love you in my ass, Nick. Oh,
God, I'm going to cum, and it's a big one!" Summer starts to shake and shudder, and I think
she is going to pinch my cock off, she gets so tight. But at the same time, her colon
massages and writhes around the entire length of my cock, and without any other warning, I
let loose deep into her ass.

Summer falls over, and mom sits up. I look at my lovely sister, as she lays there, eyes closed
and breathing heavily, a smile lightly gracing her soft lips.

"That must have really been a big one," mom whispers. "I’ve only passed out twice from an
anal orgasm, but they are always the best." Mom gives me a soft kiss, cuddling up to my
side. "I think we’re going to need to be put on birth control," she says as she pats my wilting
member, and this time it’s me that smiles. “It may be wrong, and it may be incest, but the
love we share is pure and strong.”

Despite how early it still is, I’m exhausted, and fall asleep, between these two lovely women
in my family.

The next couple days are a blur, as we spend most of our time in bed, between one set of
legs or another.

It’s with a heavy heart that I drive back up north, for New Years. Thankfully the nanites work
at any distance, and I’m still able to communicate with my sister, the whole time.
Unfortunately, she starts by giving me a play by play with mom, and I soon have to pull over,
in order to masturbate, before I can continue driving.

===================================
Chapter 17
All I want to do is walk into my familiar bedroom, play a few video games, read a comic or
two, or maybe even re-watch an episode of Battlestar Galactica. Is that too much to hope
for?

Unfortunately, I'm afraid it is, for there’s a sock on the doorknob. I’m a bit surprised by that,
as Dennis and Robin haven't been too shy in the past, and haven't cared when Gina and I'd
watched them. For a minute or two I stand there, debating on just walking in anyway, but
decide that discretion is the better part of valor, and walk back down to my car.

It’s New Year's Eve, and my usual tradition is to stay up late playing video games, before
going to bed the next morning. I’ve rarely had dates in the past. Since I don’t know how long
my roommate will be, and since gaming is on my mind, I decide to call up Shanna.

"Nick? I'm so glad you called! When are you getting back?" She sounds breathless on the
other end of the phone, as she excitedly talks to me.

"Well, I'm actually at my apartment now, but Dennis and Robin are currently using it. What
are you doing?" I ask her, hoping she’ll get the hint that I want to come over.

"Getting ready for a party tonight. Are you going?" Since there are literally hundreds of
parties going on, I have no idea which one she means, and tell her so. "The cosplay New
Year's one, silly. What other party would I want to go to?"

What party indeed? I wonder.

"But I don't have a costume out here, and I can't get to the ones in my apartment," I say,
feeling disheartened. I also can’t afford one, after all the money I'd spent down south, and
don’t think I can find one that will be up to my standards on such short notice.

"Oh, well, if you get the chance to get one, I'd love to go with you," the disappointment in her
voice decides me. One way or another, I’m going. I only have to get a costume. Well, Dennis
will understand if I break this one small convention. Maybe if I'm quiet, he won't even know
I’m there.

Trudging back up the stairs, pulling off the sock, I unlock the door. I put the sock back on the
knob for good measure, before quietly slipping into my apartment. The sounds of my
roommate’s lovemaking drift down the short hallway, and I’m fairly sure they won’t be able to
hear me.

Confident that I’m going to get away with this, I start walking towards my room. By the
sounds they are making, I guess that he's left his door open. Just as I walk into the main
room, I realize I’m wrong.
Robin looks up at me, and smiles, as she rides on top of Dennis. They’re on the couch, and
my roommate has one of her fake tits in his mouth, while she rocks her hips back and forth,
moaning loudly. Her red hair is bouncing atop her head, as Dennis thrusts into her from
below.

"Nick!" Robin exclaims with a smile.

"What the. . ." Dennis starts to yell, as he stops moving, craning his neck around to look at
me, standing frozen in the entryway. "Dude. . . Sock!"

"Sorry," I tell them embarrassed. "I just need to get something from my room, and I'll be
gone."

I try to walk past, but the pathway is short, and I have no choice but to walk close to them.
I’ve noticed that despite Dennis stopping his movements, Robin hasn't stop grinding against
my roommate, and she grins as I try to slip by. Her hand darts out and grabs my wrist,
halting me.

"Do you have to go so quick?" the redhead asks, and I don’t know what to think. Dennis
starts to say something, but Robin pulls his head back up to her tit, shutting him up; after a
couple seconds, he shrugs his shoulders and resumes moving inside her. "Why don't you
join us?" Her hand leaves my wrist, and goes to my pants.

"Uh. . . Dennis," I say, not sure what he’ll think of this.

"Whatever, dude," he say, letting go of her nipple just long enough to say that, before
gripping Robin's hips, and increasing her movements.

Robin moans loudly at this, and I capitulate. She quickly has my pants down to my ankles,
and I kick off my shoes, and then pants. She has a firm grip on my already hardening cock,
and uses it to pull me over to her waiting mouth.

Her lips stretch taught around my head, before I feel her tongue bathe the underside of my
penis. Robin is great at giving head, and she elicits moan after moan from me. If I hadn't
stopped on the drive up here to masturbate, she probably would’ve had me spewing down
her throat in a matter of seconds. This is the first time I've ever been with a woman at the
same time as another man, but Robin's mouth doesn’t let me care.

Robin must’ve been enjoying this a lot as well, because she has three consecutive orgasms,
before finally pulling away from my shiny knob, and looking me lustfully in the eyes. "I want to
feel this beast in me," she says as she gets off of Dennis. I expect her to have me lay down,
but instead, she merely turns around, and after a few seconds of fidgeting, has Dennis well
seated in her ass.

"Oh, fuck!" Dennis exclaims. "I love how tight your ass is, dear."
She turns to look at her boyfriend, smiling, "Mmm, and I love how well you fit back there,
baby" She turns back to me, still with that hungry grin on her lips. "But right now, I want to
see if I can get that thing in me, too. I've never had two men at once. This should be fun."

With her back against my roommate and him buried in her ass, I can clearly see her freshly
fucked pussy open and waiting for me. I’m so turned on by the redhead's brazen nature that I
don’t even care about Dennis being there anymore.

Getting onto the couch, between the two sets of legs, I start to rub my saliva slickened penis
against her swollen, wet, lips. Robin moans and closes her eyes as Dennis starts to buck
beneath her. I time my own thrust with his, slipping a couple centimeters into her at once.

Her eyes fly back open, and her arms wrap around my neck, as she screams, "Oh god, that
feels huge. I feel so stuffed with both of my holes filled. Fuck me Dennis, fuck me Nick. Use
your cocks to make me cream! OH GOD"

She mashed her lips to mine in an all-devouring kiss, as I feel her inner muscles contract
violently around my rod. I can feel the other man pumping in and out of her colon while she
cums, but try to ignore it, as I start to go deeper into this fiery redhead. A small part of me
feels bad for kissing another man's girlfriend, but the part of my brain that is doing the most
thinking demands I kiss her back.

Our tongues swirl around each other, as she continues to cum, and I bring one of my hands
up to her fake left tit, giving it a good squeeze. Despite the fact that I can see her chest is
fake, they feel real enough. I’m sawing my hips back and forth, in time with Dennis's
movements, and have soon sunk into her as far as I can go.

Robin breaks off the kiss, when I strike bottom, and reaches down to where we are
connected. She splits her fingers on either side of my cock, and then looks at me in surprise
at how much still remains outside of her. At least two inches stand pointing to the strip of red
hair above her pussy.

"Oh, fuck, that thing is big," she moans. I know Dennis is no small guy himself, and hope he
doesn’t get jealous of me.

Dennis's hands come around his girlfriend's torso, and starts playing with her jiggly tits,
replacing mine, so I grab her hips, and start driving into her as hard and fast as I can.

"That's it, baby. Fill my ass with your cum," Robin cries out suddenly as Dennis begins to
grunt. "Oh, it feels so hot in there. You're going to make me cum again!"

This time as her pussy starts massaging my phallus, I’m too close, and pull out a second too
late. One shot makes it off inside her pussy, before I can pull and shoot the rest across her
stomach.

Robin is still in the throes of her climax, and I watch as she spreads my cum across her
stomach, and even fingers herself for a few seconds with her cum covered hands, bringing
herself off to a tremendous orgasm.
Not sure of the etiquette of these things, I quickly get up, gather my clothes, and head to my
room. I get cleaned up as best I can, and am fully dressed again, when a knock sounds on
my door.

"Hey, Nick," Dennis says, "we need to talk."

Uh-oh, I think, here it comes.

I open the door, half expecting my roommate's fist to come flying at me. His hand does enter,
but only because he is holding it out to me. I shake it, and he walks into my room. I can hear
the shower going, and know where Robin is.

"Sorry if that bothered you, man. She's been asking me for that for a bit now. At first I wasn’t
sure how I would handle it. She told me she loves me, and I believe her. It’s actually kind of
kinkier than I thought it would be. Dude, when you got in her, her asshole tightened so much
I thought she is going to pinch my cock in two!" I let him ramble on for a bit, glad he’s not
mad at me. "So, how are you handling it?" He finally asks me as he winds down.

"I dunno," I tell him honestly. "It’s different, and I can't deny it felt great. You have quite the
catch on your hands, Dennis."

He shakes my hand again, smiling, before turning to leave. He stops in the doorway, looking
back at me with a serious look in his eyes. "Thanks for pulling out of her. She doesn't believe
in birth control, and we’ve been lucky so far." I remember that one shot had made it in her,
and also how she’d fingered herself with my cum, and can’t speak. I nod though; glad he
can’t read my thoughts. Thanks to Lela, I know I’m fertile. "One last thing," his face is now
stern, "despite what happened in there, if I ever find you alone with her, I'll kick your ass."

He doesn’t wait for a response, before turning, and walking away. I’m not worried about him
being able to beat me up; between my switches and current strength, he doesn’t stand a
chance. I don’t plan on trying to steal Robin from him, though. I already have enough women
in my life, and no matter how real her tits feel, I prefer the genuine article.

I look around my room, and sigh in relief. My vacation had been an eventful one, but not
relaxing. It’s good to be surrounded by my geek paraphernalia again. I almost feel as though
my collectibles and posters reset my mind. Remembering the entire reason I came into the
apartment, despite the dangling sock, I go to my closet to look through my costumes. All of
them tied into geek culture in one form or another. My first thought is to go as Gambit, but
with my current muscles, I’m not quite as lanky and thin as I used to be. I continue to go
through my costumes, some are bad for cold weather, though I know I will be indoors most of
the time, some are just too obscure, and other's too worn. I end up going as Gambit anyway,
trench coat, bow-staff and all. I even have some contacts, which turn my eyes black, but wait
to put those in, as they tend to annoy my eyes if I wear them for too long.

Robin slips into my room at one point as I’m getting ready, and gives me a critical look.

"Who are you supposed to be? A pirate?" she asks solicitously.

"No, mon chere," I say in my best bayou accent, "I be da Gambit." When she continues to
look at me I inform her without the accent, "From a comic book series."

"Oh, yeah, the geek thing." She drops her gaze to my covered crotch, before adding,
"Sometimes I forget about that. Especially when it comes to your other attributes." She
smiles at me, and I grow nervous, remembering Dennis's warning. Again, I’m not worried
about him, but I don’t care to cross any lines. "Anyway, the reason I came in here, is that I
want to clarify something. Despite what happened in there, I love Dennis, and have no
intention of trying to get with you on a permanent basis. I'm sorry if we gave you the wrong
idea. . ."

"No," I tell her, relieved. "I'm happy for you two. I have plenty to deal with on my own."

"Well don't sound too heartbroken," she complains, and I realize that I've hurt her ego. She
must’ve expected me to be disappointed, but when I’m not. . .

"Not that I’ll turn you away, if you and Dennis don’t work out," I quickly pipe up, trying to
sooth her.

"Hmm, well, with a cock as big as yours, you're welcome to join us whenever you like, just
don't expect it too often." She winks at me as she turns and walks out, and I think Dennis is
in for one helluva ride with this fiery redhead.

I call up Shanna, to ask if she wants me to pick her up, or meet her at the party. There is only
ever one cosplay party this time of year, and while I've always known about it, I’ve never
been comfortable going alone.

"Come get me, and we’ll go together," she says, and I can tell that she’s excited about me
going. "Who are you going as? I want to see if we’ll match."

"Uh-uh," I tell her, smiling though I know she can’t see me. "You get ready, and we'll see how
well we match when I get there." She protests, but in the end, I win out.

I knock on her door a short while later, and Shannon answers.

"Gambit, huh? Now I know what to dress as!" she tells me, grinning triumphantly.

"You're going too, Shannon?" I ask, and laugh when she pouts that I know who she is.

"How do you DO that?" she demands, but I just give her an enigmatic smile in response.
"Well, no. I got invited to another party, and I’m looking forward to it. Good choice of
costume, though, you're a little too well built for it. Gambit’s tall, but with your current build,
you're a little wider than he is."

"Is that a fat joke?" I ask, poking her in the sides, playfully.
She laughs, and then yells up the stairs, "Shanna, Nick is here. You're safe to come out." I
wonder at the last part, but when I see Shanna, I understand.

She’s dressed up as Rogue, up to and including dying her hair red, except for a white spot in
front. Her blue eyes sparkle as she smiles widely, seeing me in my matching outfit.

"I guess we match after all," I tell her, returning the smile. She runs to me, and flings her
arms around my neck, before kissing me.

"I've missed you," she says breathlessly, coming up for air a few moments later.

I wrap my arms around her thin waist, and love how her outfit hugs her curves. "Mon, chere,
your touch truly does entice da life right outta da Gambit." She laughs at my accent, and I
realize just how much I've missed the sound of her musical laugh. "I've missed you, too. And
your cute laugh, and long lashes, and beautiful eyes and. . . Shall we go?" I ask her, giving
her tight behind a quick squeeze.

Her mouth moves to a pouty position, and in her Rogue outfit, I think it’s pretty cute. "You
don't want to fool around, first?" she asks me.

"Is it always sex with you?" I ask her, remembering when she'd used a similar line on me a
while ago.

She laughs at the turnaround, and drags me out the door.

The party is at a large house, bordering on a mansion, and there is music blaring
everywhere, lights flashing, and costumes galore. Considering how cold it is outside, I’m
surprised at how skimpy some of the outfits are; some of them barely legal in public.

I immediately excuse myself to the bathroom, and put in my contacts. When I return, Shanna
has moved away from the spot I'd left her at, but I only have to sense for her switches to find
her.

To my surprise, she is chatting with another Rogue. I grab us a couple drinks, and go join
them. The other Rogue is pretty cute, I can’t deny, but I can tell she is wearing blue contacts,
and a wig. Shanna's costume is easily better.

Shanna doesn’t notice I’m there, until I hand her a drink.

"Oh, you're back," she says barely glancing at me. "Nick, this is Julia, we have a few classes
together." By her tone, it doesn’t sound like she enjoys those classes.

"Nick, huh? Cool contacts." Julia says, turning the full effect of her bright blue eyes on me.
She places her hand on my chest, and gets a little uncomfortably close, as she gazes into
my black eyes. "They can just draw you in, can’t they?" Her lips part and I know she is giving
me the go ahead to kiss her by the way she is looking at me, and the shape she makes with
her red lips.
I step back, and turn my back on her. I’m here with Shanna, and no matter what I may do
when I'm not with her, I’m not going to kiss another woman in front of her.

Shanna looks at me for the first time since I got back, and I see she is startled by my eyes.
She quickly gets over it though, as she gives me a quick peck on the cheek and a, "Thank
you."

She takes my arm, and pulls me away. When we’re far enough away, which is not too far
considering the music, I lean over and ask what that’d been about.

Shanna studies my face for a bit, before answering. "That's just Julia. We've been rivals
since elementary school. She’s always been jealous of me, and wants whatever I have,
including boyfriends." She glares over to where Julia is smiling at us. Apparently the rival
knows we’re talking about her. I don’t doubt that Julia has been successful in the past at
stealing men. Dressed as she is, she looks absolutely stunning. I still find Shanna more
attractive, dressed up as a better Rogue, but can’t deny that the wonton way Julia acted, had
an effect on me.

One of Shanna's words catches in my mind. "Boyfriend? Is that what I am?"

She studies my face for a bit, before answering with a shy smile. "Maybe. . . After the way
you just turned away from her, it’s definitely points in your favor." I look back over to the other
woman, and notice that her smile turns a little sour.

I take my date out onto the dance floor, and she laughs at my clumsy attempts at dancing,
but I don’t mind, just enjoying the way she sounds, and how her long lashes bat at me.

Julia doesn’t seem to be done with us though, and at one point, I find myself sandwiched
between the two women. They glare daggers at each other, around me, and I really start to
get uncomfortable. It really doesn’t help that Julia keeps running her hands all over my body.

"Let's go," I tell Shanna after Julia grabs my crotch for the second time. I'd thought the first
time was a fluke, but when she gets a firm hold on my cock the second time, I know it’s
intentional.

"And let her win?" She shakes her head. "I won't let her drive us away. Just ignore her."
That’s easier said than done.

I pull Julia's hand off my ass, and give Shanna a kiss, hoping the other woman will get the
hint. When I don’t feel her behind me, I think she does, until I realize she has only moved to
the other side of Shanna, and is now running her hands all over her body.

I’m utterly confused at this point. What game is Julia playing? And why isn’t Shanna stopping
her? When I see Julia start to kiss Shanna's neck from behind, I grow even more confused,
and pull my dreamy looking Rogue over to me.

"What's going on?" I ask again. "I thought you hated her."
She looks at me a bit dazedly, before looking around, and seeing Julia smiling at us again.
"What? Ahh, I mean, yeah I do. I don't know what she’s thinking." She looks at Julia again, a
puzzled expression on her face. "Maybe you're right. Let's go. We can see the countdown at
my place, and I really want to be alone with you."

I nod, still uncertain about her answer, but figure if it gets us out of this situation, all the
better.

We walk out to my car, but Julia is yelling after us. I don’t want to see a cat fight break out,
so I try to hurry us along, but Shanna stops instead.

Groaning, I decide to try and put an end to this, before it can go on.

"Look, Julia, you're cute and all, but I'm with Shanna. Go bother some other guy." I try to be
nice, but I know my voice sounds a little harsh in my annoyance.

Julia looks at me with an odd look, before shaking herself.

"I'm not here to talk to you. I want to talk to Shanna." I remain standing there, and Shanna
grips my hand, as we look at the other Rogue. She looks hard at me for a minute, and I
realize she wants me to leave, but I’m not going to leave Shanna alone with this other vixen.
After a few seconds, Julia sighs, and speaks some more. "I guess if I need to say this in front
of him, then I will." She turns to face Shanna, her expression and tone serious. "Shanna, I'm
sorry for everything I've ever done to you. You’ve always been so beautiful, that even as
kids, I was jealous of you. I know I stole some of your boyfriends, and I never even knew
why, with some of them. I didn’t even like most of them."

Shanna's grip on my hand grows tighter as Julia speaks, and I can feel the anger nearly
radiating off of her in the cold night.

"I think I know why, now," Julia continues to say. "I've always been jealous that those other
men could have you, when what I really want. . . What I truly desire. . . I took your boyfriends,
so that I could in some way be close to you," she finishes in a rush, and Shanna's hand
releases mine in shock.

The import of what she'd just said isn’t lost on me either, as I stand there stunned.

"Why are you telling me this now?" my date asks.

"Because . . . because I only just realized it in there. No one has ever been able to ignore me
as well as he did, so I decided to step up my game, by playing with you. Only instead of
winning him over, I found that I enjoy being with you instead. I realize that I've liked you for a
very long time." Julia sounds truly sincere, but I can’t help but wonder if this is just another
ploy of hers, to win me over. If it is, I don’t see how it’ll work.

The two women look at each other for a bit, and Shanna apparently comes to some sort of a
decision. She turns to me, and takes both of my hands in hers. "Nick, will you please go
warm up your car. I promise I'll be there in a bit."
"Are you sure?" I whisper to her.

She glances back at Julia, and then looks me deep in the eyes. “I’m sure,” she states,
placing her hand on my chest and lightly brushing her soft lips across mine.

Unsure what’s going to happen, I stay aware of her 'happy' switch. While it’s not on, it’s not
fully off either. I walk to my car, part of my mind on that switch, as I start it up, and turn up the
heater. Curiously, her switch moves a little bit to the happy side, but not far, before I see
them both walking over to my car.

Jumping out, I hold the car door open for Shanna. "Julia is going to come back to my place
with us," she tells me, whispering in my ear. "I'm not giving you permission to be with her."
The last part of the whisper is fierce, and I find that I’m now more confused than ever. What
were these two Rogues talking about?

The drive is not long, but made to seem longer by the silence in my car. When I get out
letting Shanna out, I notice that Julia waits for me to open her door, too. I look to my date,
and she doesn’t seem to care, so I open her door, and she steps out. Let it never be said
that mom didn’t raise a gentleman.

"Thanks, Nick," Julia tells me. "I'm sorry about how I behaved earlier."

I nod, not sure what to say.

Once inside, Shanna pours us all drinks, and they sit to watch TV, while I go to remove my
contacts. My eyes are starting to bother me. I can hear the women talking, but can’t make
out what they’re saying, and when I rejoin them, they immediately grow quiet.

"Will someone please explain to me what’s going on?" I ask, somewhat annoyed by their
behavior.

Shanna hands me my drink, before explaining. "We’ve decided to try and be friends, and see
how that works. If it goes well, then maybe more will come later." I nod, pretending this
makes perfect sense, and after some thought, it actually kind of does. Hadn't Robbie been
nice to me, after a fashion, after I'd stolen Gina from him?

"So, Nick. You're all the talk of the campus right now. You seem to have grown pretty
popular lately," Julia comments.

I swallow a sip of my drink uncomfortably. "Yeah, for some reason, some of the jocks have
taken a liking to me. Kinda unexpected," I try to blow off the question. They had become
friendlier with me after the whole kidnapping scene where Robbie had beat me up. I’m still
not sure if it’s because they’re afraid of what I’d done that night with my switches, or because
they feel bad about their hand in the fiasco.

Julia pretty much ignores me after that, even though Shanna and I are cuddling on the
couch.
When the ball starts to drop, we all count down, and cheer as the New Year begins. Shanna
spins around in my arms, and kisses my quite thoroughly. We’re both quite out of breath,
when I let her pull away. I see Julia standing there, forlornly, and feel bad for her. I know
what it’s like to be alone on New Years.

Shanna sees her, too, and to my surprise, she lets go of me, and walks over to the other
Rogue. "Let this be a new year for new beginnings, and the end of old rivalries," she says,
and then kisses her for a few seconds.

When they pull away, I’m wondering if I’m actually going to get a crack at this second Rogue
after all, despite what Shanna had said.

Julia's eyes are sparkling, and I can see a tremulous smile on her lips, as Shanna walks
back over to me, and grabs my hand, pulling me back to her room.

"Someone has been on their best behavior tonight, and I think he deserves a reward," she
tells me with a wink. “Besides, goin' on a week now I ain't had nothin' twixt my nethers
weren't run on batteries!”

I laugh at the Serenity reference.

When Julia makes to follow us, I think for sure it’s going to happen, but Shanna indicates for
her to stay outside, and shoves me into her room.

Once inside, Shanna starts stripping off her costume, and I do the same. As she meets me
on the bed, I notice that she left the door cracked, and Julia is spying on us. I laugh inwardly,
wondering if Shanna had done it on purpose or not. She’d said she still doesn’t trust the
other woman, and I wonder if this is some kind of test. But whether it’s a test for me or her, I
don’t know.

All thoughts of the other women flee, however, when Shanna's wet lips wrap around my
cock, and she starts to give me one helluva blowjob. Luckily I've already gotten off twice
today, or else I really wouldn’t have lasted long. Robin was good, but Shanna is fantastic. I
don't know why, but for some reason, she seems to take extra care to make sure I’m
enjoying it, and easily has me moaning and groaning, as I run my fingers through her red
dyed hair. She almost looks like another person, with the change in her hair color.

As much as I’m enjoying her attentions, I feel bad for ignoring her pleasure. Pulling her up, I
lay her down on the bed. I start to kiss her feet, sucking gently on her toes, and running my
tongue between the little digits, listening to her small purrs of pleasure as I do it. I trail kisses
up the arch of her foot, to her heel, where I nibble a bit, before moving up her calf, the
underside of her knee, then thigh, and finally the juncture at the top.

I can see that she is already soaking wet by the time my tongue swirls around her inner lips.
She tastes as good as ever, and I hungrily drive my tongue into her as deep as it will go.
I hear a noise behind me, and only then remember Julia. She must have entered the room. I
move my mouth up to Shanna's clit, so that I can get a look at her face, and see that she
must have been staring at where Julia is. She doesn’t look angry, though, so I concentrate
on attacking her clit with my teeth and lips.

She is soon quivering, with my head locked between her thighs, and her fingernails digging
into my scalp. When her legs release me, she grabs me by my ears, and hauls me up to her
face, where she greedily licks her juices from my lips, chin, and tongue.

I remember the way Summer and I’d been together the other day, and think I will tease
Shanna a little bit. I place the head of my cock against her labia, and rub it up and down,
making her moan with desire.

"Fuck me, Nick. You've been away for too long, and I need your monster prick inside me,"
Shanna demands, but I continue to tease her, until she has another orgasm from me rubbing
against her tiny clit. As soon as I see the beginnings of her passion, I quickly change angles,
and thrust myself as deep into her as I can go in one stroke.

Shanna grunts at the invasion, and it increases her orgasm. I can feel her fingernails digging
into the flesh of my back. I pull all of my length out, except for my head, and then shove back
into her, going for that deepest spot that I've found in the twins. After pounding into her for a
few minutes, making her cum again and again, I realize the angle must be wrong, and roll us
over.

When we swap places, I catch a glimpse of Julia, her lips parted in an 'O', eyes closed, and
her hand buried deep in her own pussy. She has a hold of her wrist with the other hand, and
it looks like she is trying to get her fist even deeper into her hole. She has decent sized tits,
though smaller than Shanna's, and they bounce in time with her efforts.

Julia opens her eyes and sees me staring. She grins as she licks her dark red lips at me
seductively.

I decide I better concentrate on the woman I’m with, and latch onto one of her breasts, while
I reach down between us, and press hard against her clit. This time when she comes, I feel
myself slip into her that last little bit, as her womb strangles the head of my cock.

"Oh, fuck. I forgot what you feel like so deep in me. Oh, I love how you fill every part of me
Nick," Shanna moans, and I can feel her juices leaking out and around my invading tool.

I know I’m getting close, and grip her hips, forcing her violently back and forth. She feels so
good, with that tight grip on my member, and I soon unload my seed into her grasping womb,
to the echoing sound of loud cries from the other two women.

Shanna collapses against my chest, trying to catch her breath, while I slowly soften inside of
her, without slipping out. She kisses me tenderly, before squeezing her arms underneath me,
and hugging me tight with her whole body.
The last thing I remember before falling asleep is her whisper in my ear. "I think I could fall in
love with you, Nick. I know I can trust you. Thank you for being. . ." the rest is lost in the
oblivion of sleep.

When I wake up in the morning, I find that I’m still inside Shanna, and have grown hard
again. Julia is sleeping naked, next to us.

Definitely a better way to start the New Year, than my past has been.

===================================
Chapter 18
Julia has taken off her Rogue wig, and I can see in the early morning light that her short hair
is the color of gold in the dawn light.

My slight movement is enough to wake Shanna, and she looks down on me with a sleepy
smile. "Mmm, good morning, handsome," she murmurs to me, and lightly peck my lips.
Shifting her hips a little, she must realize I’m still inside her, as her eyes grow wide, and her
smile even wider. "Mmm, I can get use to waking up like this." She gives me a hug, and I
can’t help but twitch inside her, as her whole body squeezes me.

"Huh, wha—" Julia wakes up next to us, slightly confused. "Oh!" she exclaims when the
fogginess of sleep has finally been rubbed from her eyes, and she sees Shanna and me.

I don’t know what to think. Shanna made it clear to me that Julia is off limits to me, which is
fine, though disappointing. Last night, she had been across the room while I was screwing
Shanna, and I can still envision her fisting herself. But now she is right here next to us, and
after the days and nights I'd spent with my sister and mom, it takes all of my self-control not
to reach out, and start playing with her small dark nipples.

I decide to start small, and see what happens. Slowly, I begin to move my hips, slipping in
and out of Shanna's grasping vagina. The current redhead moans as I do this, giving me a
devilish look, as though she knows what’s in my mind, but she doesn’t stop me. Instead, she
turns to Julia, and says, "I guess you behaved yourself, last night." She reaches out, and
starts rubbing one of the other woman's breasts, and Julia smiles at her appreciatively.
"Perhaps we can have some fun this morning." Then she looks back at me seriously, "But
she's still off limits to you."

I don’t know what to say to that, but figure that at least I’m not being left out completely, like
Julia had been last night.

"Thank you," Julia gushes, and then half sits up, and starts kissing the woman I’m slowly
fucking. Julia's nipple is only a couple centimeters from my lips, as she kisses Shanna, and it
is torture not to lift up and suck it in.

To distract myself, I close my eyes, and pick up my pace inside Shanna. She sits up more,
and I feel a hand down near my crotch. Opening my eyes, I see that it’s Julia's hand,
vigorously rubbing Shanna's clit while she sucks on her tit. Julia's ass is now facing me, and I
can see her juices already leaking down her legs. She must have been seriously turned on,
to be that wet already. Again, the image of her fist diving in and out of that juicy cunt flashes
through my mind, and I wonder what it would be like to have your entire hand in a woman.
My left hand starts to twitch at the thought, and instead of following through with the impulse,
I place both hands behind my head to keep them out of the way, and just let Shanna ride me.

When I look back at my lover, she is looking at me, and I know I'd been caught staring. I
blush slightly, but dammit, I'm a man, and she is a naked woman right next to me. It would be
impossible for me NOT to look. Shanna doesn’t say anything though, and just continues to
moan, as Julia and I bring her to a crashing orgasm.

As she cums, Julia pulls her off of me, and the two women starts making out madly, hands
roaming all over each other's bodies. My cock stands forlornly, pointing to the ceiling, all but
forgotten.

Well, I’m not about to be forgotten for long, and as I roll off the bed to get into position behind
Shanna, they both move into a sixty-nine position. I have to move again, but Shanna's ass is
now aimed perfectly in the air for me, and I get back on the bed, and squat behind her, with
my feet planted on either side of her legs. I’m so tempted to slip it into her puckered, tight
bunghole, but I haven’t been there with her, and don’t know how she’ll react.

I easily slide right back into her mound, while Julia sucks on her clit. I can feel her vaginal
walls constrict around me every time Julia flicks Shanna's clitoris, and I’m soon moaning in
time with the sexy female geek. A few times I feel Julia's tongue on my balls, but I don’t say
anything to Shanna; it feels too good.

Grabbing Shanna's hips, I start to pound myself into her, as I feel my orgasm approach, and
Shanna screams out a split second before I start to unload into her. My body is wracked by
paroxysms of pleasure, as gob after gob of my semen floods into Shanna's pussy, and leaks
out around my cock.

I pull out, and Julia hungrily attacks the now-empty hole, sucking all of my semen out of her.
Despite how erotic the scene is, I know I’m spent, so decide to leave the women to their own
pleasures, and go to get into the shower.

Shanna joins me a couple minutes later.

"I figured you would still be with Julia," I tell the nearly insatiable woman.

"Are you mad at me?" she asks, throwing me into confusion. She must have seen my
misunderstanding painted across my face, for she continues, "For not letting you fuck Julia,
too?"

I have to laugh. It had been torture true, but it’d been kind of kinky, as well. "Well, no," I tell
her, "I'm not mad. But I'm a bit confused. You don’t have a problem sharing me with your
sister, so why have one with Julia?"

She gives me her familiar, 'You know nothing, Jon Snow,' look, before answering.

"Because Shannon is my sister, and I trust her. Julia is another matter. I might trust her in
time, but there is a long history that we both have to get past first," she tells me, placing her
hand on my chest as she looks into my eyes.

"Is that why—" She must know me better than I think, as she places a finger across my
mouth, stopping me.
"If you're going to ask about the whole boyfriend/girlfriend thing again, please don't," she tells
me, knowing exactly what I'd been about to bring up. "Yes, she is a big reason why I don't
want to label us. She’s stolen most of my past boyfriends. You have shown me I can trust
you when I’m with you, but how do I know about when you are out of my sight? If we aren't
officially together, then it won't hurt as bad."

I really have no answer for her, because I can’t say that I haven't been with other women
when she isn't around. I offer the only truth to her that I can, "I promise that I will not let her
take me away from you. Besides, she can't even begin to compare to how wonderful you are
to me."

She places her hands on my hips, as she looks me in the eyes seriously, before pulling me
to her, and hugging me tightly. "Thank you," she murmurs, her head pressed against my
chest, as the water sprays down on us. "I lo—, er. . . thank you."

I nod, knowing what she’d been about to say, and hug her back to me, feeling warm inside.

Julia jumps into the shower after we get out, and I get dressed back into most of my costume
from last night, not having any other clothes here.

"I'll leave you two, to work things out," I tell Shanna, giving her a long kiss. "I want to get
home, and finally relax." She looks disappointed, but I really haven't been able to relax for a
while, and I’m looking forward to being in my own room.

I don’t make it home. Halfway there, words flash across my vision, 'Get somewhere private. It
is an emergency.'

I don’t know if it’s Lela or Summer, but guess the former. My sister could just tell me, or even
call me, but if I need to get somewhere private, that likely means Lela. She’s never taken me
in the day, before, so I know it must be important.

I pull over into a mostly empty parking lot and wait. It doesn’t take long, before a shadow
looms over my car. A second later, I find myself in the featureless blue room.

I’m not alone.

Arms wrap around me from behind, a moment before I hear a whisper in my ear. "I've missed
you, little bro."

I turn around, and hug Summer back, wondering what the emergency is. Thinking back on
the shadow that had covered my car, I know Lela is risking her ship being seen. Whatever it
is, it must be something dire.

"What's going on?" I ask, hoping my older sister will know.

"I'm not sure. I only had a moment's notice, before Lela came and took me. Nick, I think mom
might have seen the ship," Summer informs me, worriedly.
That isn't good. If mom saw the ship, and found Summer missing, things might go badly. I
truly hope she’s wrong.

I look around for the opening that will lead to Lela, but it isn't in evidence and in this
featureless room, I don’t even know where it’s supposed to be. With Summer's arms still
around me, I can sense her off to my right. I can also sense all of my other switches moving
away at an alarming rate. We are returning to low orbit.

"What are you wearing?" Summer asks, pushing me away from her to examine my costume.
I quickly explain about the cosplay New Year's party I'd gone to. "And if you’re still wearing it
this morning, then that means you went home with someone. . . Did my geeky brother use
his switches on a woman last night?"

I know she’s teasing me, but don’t feel that this is the appropriate moment for it. "I didn’t use
my switches," I tell her a little more brusquely than necessary. "Help me find the door out of
here, so we can find Lela."

Just as I finish talking, the lights go off, and I suddenly find us floating in space. Or at least,
that's what it seems like, as Earth zooms away from us, and we are surrounded by stars.
Thankfully I can still feel the floor beneath my feet.

'Lela?' I think to the alien. 'What's going on?'

There’s no response.

Summer hugs me tighter from behind, saying, "Nick, I'm scared. Is this the attack? Are the
demons here?"

"No," I try to reassure her, "They aren't supposed to be here for a few more months. Maybe
it's just another scout." But as I speak, I notice that we’ve left low orbit, and are still rapidly
moving away from Earth. I can’t imagine what speed we must be moving at, and marvel at
the technology that must have gone into this ship. The geek in me has a small orgasm.

The mortal human part of me, on the other hand, informs me I’m going to die.

After a couple seconds, red rings appear in the distance. As we draw closer, I can see ships
in the middle of the rings, and figure the red circles are superficial, highlighting the location of
the other ships.

Lela finally sends us a message: 'Ships are detected approaching. Too many to be scouts.
Be prepared.'

Summer and I look into each other's fear filled eyes. This is it, I think to myself. It’s early, and
I'm not ready. I still don't know how to stop them. The human race is going to die, and it’ll all
be my fault. I barely stopped a scout. How am I going to stop this many?

Luckily Summer is thinking a lot more practically than I am. "Maybe we'd better get
undressed, so we can have as much contact between us as possible." Her voice quavers as
she speaks, but it still lends me enough strength to overcome my paralyzing fear. I nod to
her, and start removing my trench coat and shirt.

The distant ships are easily visible now, and I notice that the red rings suddenly turn blue. I
wonder at this, just as I’m pulling my shirt over my head, and my sister is removing her bra.
The ships are just what you'd expect from nearly every cheap sci-fi movie: round saucers,
spinning slowly as they move through empty space.

I quit stripping, and place my hand on Summer's wrist, stopping her from undoing her pants
as I watched the ships approach.

Something’s not right. They’re not in any type of military formation, more of a gaggle, and I
know that the demons are militaristic, based mainly on the fact that they sent out scouts and
the visions Lela had shown me, what now seems like ages ago. If they’re hostile, they should
be ready this far out. They also appear to be slowing. Or maybe that’s us. It’s hard to tell,
when your reference points are stars, hundreds of light-years away. Either way, we’re no
longer approaching each other as fast as we had been.

'Lela?' I ask again, not expecting a response. Summer lays her hand on my shoulder, and
I’m shocked, as Lela's switches are the only ones I can sense. How far from Earth are we?
The insane thought that mom’s going to ground me, if she finds out how far from home I am,
flits through my mind, and I laugh quietly.

"This is no laughing matter," Summer tells me, rebuking me now. "What's going on?"

The other ships have stopped moving, and are now facing each other across the black
expanse.

I’m still not sure what’s happening, but I’m starting to get an idea. "I think the blue rings mean
friendlies," I tell her uncertainly. "These are either other friendly aliens, or more of her race,
angels. Did you get to see Lela's ship before she took you?" Summer shakes her head,
letting me know that she hadn't, and I grimace. "Hmm, I guess we'll just have to wait then."

I hope that it’s not Lela's race coming back. They’d demanded that she abandon Earth, and
when she disobeyed, they’d made sure that her ship would never be able to find home again,
and then abandoned her to Earth's fate. If they’re coming back, that can only mean trouble.
Perhaps they’ve decided to kill Lela's and my children after all, and take her back with them.

The ships start moving closer again, and Summer tenses, just as space disappears, and
we’re back in the blue lit room again.

And just like that, we’re no longer alone in the room.

Summer screams, and I pull her behind me. She almost strangles me, she’s squeezing me
so tightly, but I’m not going to let them get her. A small part of my mind can’t help but notice
the feeling of her hard nipples digging into my back. I shake off the thought, to examine our
company. Now is not the time to think with my second head.
Six sets of silvery eyes look at us curiously. Each eye has a cat-like pupil, and looks too
large for their heads. Their skin is light pink, and they’re all wearing those light suits that I’ve
seen Lela wearing, before I'd gotten her pregnant. They’re of Lela's race.

They’re also all female.

For some reason this strikes me as extremely odd, until I remember Lela mentioning that it’s
the males that rule their race. I assume that these must be their servants.

Which means that my unhatched children are in danger, as are Summer and Lela. It has to
say something that I’m not concerned for my own well-being, though my heart is certainly
pounding in my chest.

"Do not be alarmed," one of them says in the dual-toned voice of their race, stepping
forward. Her voice is a little deeper, however, than Lela's. She looks just like Lela, except
that maybe she has wrinkles that Lela doesn’t. In fact, all of these females have barely
wrinkled faces, and a couple of them actually have slightly sagging small breasts. It’s hard to
tell if there are other features that are different, with the dim blue light dancing smoothly
across their bodies, making it hard to focus on specific features.

"Nick," Summer asks me, "What's going on?"

I shrug my shoulders, uncertain, and our guests don’t deign to enlighten us.

The black rectangular hatch opens in the wall behind the newcomers, and it takes me a
minute, before I see Lela walking between the other females. I know it’s her, by her switches.

"Lela, what's going on?" I ask, as soon as she’s in front of us, then, "The children?" If she’s
here, who’s incubating our children? Why does she look so sad? Has something already
happened? Why won’t any of my questions get answered?

Fear galvanizes my resolve, and I prepare to disable these angels, and figure out some way
to escape. I have to save Lela and Summer.

I wait for her to form her answer before acting, wondering why she doesn’t use the nanites.
"A surrogate is taking care of our children," her voice finally comes, and I’m happy to see a
smile appear on her face. If she’s smiling, then maybe everything will be okay. 'They are
here for another reason,' the words come across my vision. It’s only then that I realize she
has spoken for everyone's benefit, but that we can use the nanite's connection to speak
privately.

The one that’d spoken earlier steps forward, and faces the three of us. She speaks first in
her language, and then waits for Lela to translate. I wonder at this, where she’s already
spoken to us once, and think that it might be a hierarchy thing, or maybe she doesn’t know
enough of our language.

We wait for Lela to form the words, and I try to stay patient. "They say that some of the
females of our race believe what I'd told them, and don’t feel that enjoying mating is a
blasphemous thing." The other angel speaks again, followed after a bit by Lela. "A few
females have revolted, and are returning to your planet, to seek me out, and verify if it’s true.
If it is, then it will mean a massive social change for our society." Lela waves to the others of
her species. These are delegates from their strongest ships.”

Lela seems to be getting excited, her nipples even growing rigid, and it’s hard for me not to
share in it. It means that she won't be an exile, bereft of contact with the rest of her race for
the remainder of her lifespan. Then the rest of the news falls upon us.

"If I have been found to be lying, then I will be executed immediately, and the lives of the
rebel females will also be forfeit, for their crimes in coming to me."

"Great," I say, knowing that Lela had indeed enjoyed our coupling, "but I don't see any other
males here for them to experience it with." Only after the words are out of my mouth, do I
realize my stupidity. "Oh. . ." I say, at the same time Summer smacks my arm.

"It's you, silly," my sister tells me, unnecessarily. "What a lucky pervert you are, getting to
service all of these aliens." I'm glad at least she’s enjoying this. I still remember my marathon
sex session with Lela, and don’t care to repeat it. Summer grows serious for a moment,
before asking, “When did you and Lela do it? You didn’t tell me about. . . Oh, my god! Those
children are yours!” Summer’s shock is almost tangible in its intensity.

Before I have a chance to respond, the old one speaks again and we wait for the translation.
"That won't be necessary. They brought a young female, who has just reached maturity.
They will give you the opportunity to please her, and then will abide by her verdict."

"But I'm not up to putting her in heat, and then having sex for the next eight hours," I protest.
"Besides, I don't want any more children, right now."

“Eight hours. . .?” Summer whispers in wonder next to me. “You’ve been holding out on me,
Nick.”

Once again the older alien speaks, followed by Lela. It’s obvious that she understands me,
even if she refuses to speak much of my language.

"If what I told them is true, then you won't need to put her in heat. Merely please her, and it
will be done," Lela translates.

'Lela,' I think to her privately, 'Are you okay with this? Can’t I just couple with you? I don't
want to hurt you.'

'How can this hurt me?' comes her immediate response. 'When you prove I’m right,
everything will change. Also, if you only mate with me, they can claim that I am lying to save
our lives. They want this to be true. It will mean that our females will no longer be subservient
to the males. No longer have to suffer violent matings.'
'But won't it bother you, to see me with another woman?' I ask, even though I know she’s
seen me having sex with numerous other women, as she’s always spying on me. But those
other women have all been human. This time it will be with one of her own species.

'We do not choose a mate for life, as you humans try to do. We have always mated for the
best offspring, choosing the strongest males. When things change, then maybe we can think
about finding only one male for us, but for now, this is how my race functions.' I truly wish
that I could gain some sense of emotion from the words, but they just seem too analytical.

"What about you?" I turn and ask my sister. "How do you feel about this?"

"Are you kidding me?" she asks excitedly. "I'm getting horny just thinking about it. Watching
you make it with a young alien. . . Can it get any more perverted than that?"

I laugh at my sister's cavalier attitude, before turning back to the group of aliens. "Okay, I'll
do it."

There is a hum of confusion, as the alien females converse amongst themselves.

“Of course you will do it,” Lela translates the next sentence, and it dawns on me I never even
had a choice. A moment later the entryway opens again, and out walks another pink-skinned
alien. She stands a little shorter than Lela and her breasts a little higher, but is otherwise
nearly indistinguishable.

Lela lets out a small sound that I can only interpret as a gasp.

She walks up to me, and waits. It takes me a moment to notice she isn't wearing a light suit.

Uncomfortable with so many eyes on me, I’m not sure how to proceed. I’m tempted to use
my switches to make her wet, but think that it might be cheating. I think back to how Lela had
first reacted to my touches, and how she'd only wanted to get it over with.

"If this is going to work," I tell them," she needs to do whatever I say." I look into the young
alien's silvery eyes, before asking, "Can you understand me?"

She jarringly nods her large head, and I can tell she’s just as nervous as I am. I’ll need to get
her to relax, or this’ll never work.

"Sit down," I tell her, and take her hand, to help her down. Part of me is conscious of
Summer walking away with Lela to one side of the room, while the other six go to the
opposite side. I do my best to block them all out. This is just like when Dennis watched me
and Gina, or at Brent's party with Shannon, I think to myself, wishing I believe it.

I sit across from her, and take her foot in my hand. Gently rubbing her heal, I start to give her
a massage, hoping it’ll help her relax.

'What are you doing?' Somehow I know it’s Summer asking. 'You don't have to woo her, just
make her cum.'
'Look at her,' I mentally admonish my sister. 'She’s too nervous. Besides, I want to make
sure she’s pleased in every way, so that there can be no complaint, and no denying it.'

'How did I end up with such a wonderful, younger brother?' she sends back to me. 'No
wonder you're such a great lover.' I feel my cheeks heat a little at her compliment.

I take this moment to look closer at this new angel, and can discern a few other differences
between her and Lela. The angle of the eyes is just a bit different, as is the exact shape of
her sex: a little slimmer, maybe.

‘She was chosen for her aesthetic closeness to me,’ Lela sends me.

‘Closeness. . .’ I wonder, not realizing I send the thought.

‘Yes. She is my sister.’

I look at Lela in shock, my hands stopping for a moment in their massage. This race of
angels truly is different from us humans.

As I return to work on the young alien's feet, I’m able to sense her relaxing a bit. She
watches everything I do, with her liquid silver eyes, and there is somehow an innocence to
them that I find alluring.

A thought occurs to me. 'Lela, is your sister a virgin?'

'She has never mated. They want someone that has never known the normal type of mating
for this test.' No wonder she’s so nervous. She's likely been raised on what to expect from
the males of her species. The violent, almost rape, as their men take them again and again,
non-stop, until their biological heat has been satisfied, would scare just about anybody. I
have to make sure that this experience is the complete opposite for her.

I shift my hips closer to her on the floor, and feel her tense for a moment, but when I only
start to massage her calf, she relaxes again.

The older alien speaks, and Lela translates, "They want to know if all of this is necessary.
You didn’t need to do any of this with me."

"It was different with you," I tell her. "You were in heat, and then your body demanded it. Was
ready for it. She is obviously nervous, and I need for her to relax. Trust me, if you can get
your men to do this, you won't complain. I also don’t care to use my ability, and ruin the
accuracy of this experiment."

The angel I’m massaging says something in her two-toned voice, and the older aliens nod.
'She says that what you are doing feels nice, and it does help her relax,' Lela's translation
comes through the nanites. I note that this younger alien's voice is slightly higher than her
sister’s, and wonder if their voices drop in pitch as they age.
I smile happily at the young alien, and then decide to step it up a notch. Moving my hands to
her thin knee, I bring her toes to my mouth. She gasps as I suck on one pink toe after
another, and I’m not sure if the gasp is from surprise, or pleasure, but she doesn’t try to stop
me. Slowly, tenderly, I begin to rub her skinny thigh, as I slip my tongue between her small
thin digits. I've never noticed before, but her feet are short one toe, just as her hands are less
one finger. I’m able to fit all four toes in my mouth, as I flick my tongue between then. I think I
hear a half moan escape from the young alien, but when I look up at her, she’s just staring
back at me curiously.

"Do you have a name I can call you?" I ask her, taking her toes from my mouth. I don’t
expect her to answer, but it doesn’t hurt to try, and small talk may put her more at ease.

She says something that sounds like 'Harana', though it’s hard to tell with her two vocal
cords, and two tongues. Her voice is soft and high, and sounds quite musical to my ears.

"Since I can't say that, may I call you Harana?" I ask her softly, trying to keep my voice
soothing. She nods, and I smile reassuringly. Her tremulous smile in return tells me that I’m
winning her over.

I switch over to her other foot, now, and start rubbing it. Following the same routine as with
her left leg, I’m not surprised to see that she has grown a little wet between her legs as I
work on her right thigh, and suck her toes.

I relax a little myself, at seeing this evidence of arousal in Harana. While I know Lela had
enjoyed our marathon sex session, part of me feared that this angel couldn’t be turned on,
without my switches.

Deciding it’s time to go to the next level again, I trail gentle kisses up her calves, under her
knees, and along the insides of her thighs, before reaching the juncture at the top. I glance
over to where Lela and Summer stand watching us, and noticed that Summer has her hands
down her pants, and she’s decided to put her shirt back on. Lela is slowly fidgeting, and I feel
her wet switch is fully tilted. Smiling, I plant a soft kiss on Harana's sex, and this time, there is
no mistaking the soft gasp that escapes her lips. She is enjoying this.

Gently, I lick around her tiny labia, before sucking one lip in, and nibbling on it lightly. Her
breathing is becoming heavy, as I continue licking her, and there is an unmistakable flow
coming from her vagina now. I lap it up, before shoving my tongue against her outer barrier,
but notice that I can’t get past it. She is likely going to be tighter than Lela, and that worries
me, but it’s a problem to tackle later.

One of the old aliens says something, and Harana answers back vehemently.

'They wanted you to stop what you are doing, saying it is not necessary, but Harana
demanded to let you continue. Apparently she is enjoying that.' Lela's translation comes to
me, and I decide to reward Harana for her diligence. Up until this point, I’ve avoided her
clitoris, but now I attack it with fervor. All my other touches have been light, and gentle,
priming her for the way I lick, and suck, and even bite her clit now.
Harana cries out in pleasure, and I feel a splash of her vaginal secretions wash over my chin
as she comes. I leave her clit alone, allowing her to recover, as I lap up her tangy juices, and
go back to licking and sucking her labia, spreading my tongue wide as I lick up her slit.

Harana starts talking fast, having to stop periodically to catch her breath. The old aliens wait
for her to finish, before answering back.

'She just told them how good that felt. She was very detailed. They chose a good subject for
this test. She is very analytical.' The way Lela's words float across my vision is very scientific,
which seems at odds with what is going on in the middle of the room, but I’m glad that my
efforts are paying off. Maybe I won't have to take her virginity after all. If she is like a human
that way, it will hurt her, and that may be the end of it all. I’m pretty horny though, and looking
over to my sister again, I see that she now has her pants on the floor, and is busily rubbing
her pussy. I can’t help but smile inwardly as I sent, 'Pervert,' mentally to my sister.

Apparently I’m not the only horny person in the room. Even Lela is lightly running her fingers
along her naked skin. I only then notice that she doesn’t have on her light suit.

'The seniors say that that is okay, but the real test will be the intercourse. They are getting
impatient.'

'Ask them if they want to do this,' I testily snap back mentally, losing my good mood, and
then realizing she is about to do just that, I quickly add, 'No wait. Don't. I'll get on with it.'

I trail kisses up Harana's body, stopping for a few seconds on each of her darker pink
nipples, and hear her softly moan. I kiss up near her ear, and whisper, "This first part might
hurt. I am truly sorry for that. I promise it will feel better in a bit." I quickly pull off my pants,
and kick them away.

The young angel nods, and I start to rub my hard cock against her vulva. She starts to moan,
and even hunch her hips against me, when the older alien suddenly speaks, startling me.

'They already know this part will hurt. That is expected. Do not forget that she also has the
nanites, and is communicating with them, as we are.' Lela sends to me.

I feel like an idiot. Of course she’s telling them everything mind-to-mind; Harana probably
only speaks out loud, when she wants us to know what she’s saying.

I feel a little betrayed, thinking that I’ve been winning Harana over to our side. Well, in a way
I have, but this is still a test, and she is still their subject.

I have to press pretty hard to get my cock's head past her outer barrier, and as soon as it
slips past that portal, I feel her hymen break, before I can slow or stop myself. Damn, she is
TIGHT!

Harana cries out in pain, and I hold still, waiting for her to get used to me inside of her. I
glance over to the other aliens, and see that they are intently watching us now.
A gasp from the other side of the room turns my attention that way, and I’m shocked to see
Summer standing behind Lela, with her arms wrapped around the alien. One hand is
pinching a dark pink nipple, the other one rubbing the pink alien's crotch. Lela seems to be
enjoying it, as her eyes are closed, and she is leaning back against my fully nude sister.

I look back over to the other aliens, and notice that some of them are watching Harana and
me, and some watching Summer and Lela.

That’s right, I think, see what can happen when you experience true pleasure.

‘Your sister feels nice,’ Lela sends in response, ‘but I like kissing you more.’

“Damn, this alien is hot, watching you,’ Summer sends at the same time.

Harana says something, and when I don’t look at her, she grabs my head, and turns me to
look at her. She nods, and I know that she is ready for me to continue. I decide that this is as
good a time as any to teach her something else, and drop my head down to hers, kissing her
softly as I start moving my hips slowly. Harana just lays there, neither returning my kiss, nor
moving in time with my hips.

'Explain to her what a kiss is,' I ask Lela, and a second later I hear Lela's voice gasping and
moaning in her language. Apparently my sister is taking good care of her.

Harana nods when Lela is done explaining, and I soon find her tongues wrapping around
mine.

It doesn’t take long for the entire length of my rod to sink into this previously virgin alien, and
I start giving her long slow strides. It only takes a few strokes, before she starts to move in
time with me, and after a few more strokes, she is moaning.

She has to break off the kiss, and her arms wrap around my neck and pull my body close to
hers, as she starts to cum hard on my rod. I have to stop moving inside her; she is so tight,
I’m afraid she will rip my member off, if I don’t hold still. Instead, I tighten my penile muscles
to make my prick twitch inside her, smiling inwardly, as this seems to increase her orgasm.

When she finally comes down from her high, I prop myself up on my hands, and look down
at her. There is no mistaking the dreamy smile on her lips now.

"There is more than one position to enjoy," I tell her, as I pull out.

She looks at me curiously, but I lay on my back, and indicate for her to climb on top. Aiming
my penis for her hole, I grab her hips and yank down, while I thrust my hips up. I fly through
her outside barrier, and sink fully into her in one go. Her large eyes grow even wider as I do
this, and this time it is her that initiates the kiss, as she bends over and presses her lips to
mine.

With my hands still on her hips, I start moving her back and forth in a gentle rhythm that she
soon picks up on her own. She has to break the kiss again, and she starts to really moan as
she picks up the pace. I lift her torso up high enough, that I can bring one of her tits to my
lips. She gasps as I nibble on it, and a few seconds later she comes again. Her pussy grips
me extremely tightly, but she doesn’t stop moving her hips, and I know I’m not going to last,
so I lift her off me.

I really want to give her the whole experience, and as soon as she is done shaking from her
last orgasm, I have her get on all fours in front of me.

The older alien says something in a tone that I can only call snotty.

"She says that your true colors are now showing. This is how our males take us. Since
you've yet to reach your climax, you must be getting ready to do it the way you truly want to:
violently." Lela's translation comes a second later, somewhat breathily.

Luckily Harana is like putty in my hands at this point, and doesn’t resist, as she gets onto her
hands and knees.

"I only want to show that this position can be enjoyable as well," I say aloud, not having
known that bit of lore about their men.

Once again I have to break past the outer barrier, but once through, Harana's vagina grips
my rod like a silken vise, massaging and rippling around my length, making me moan at the
contact. I move my hips back, until only my head is still within her hot folds, then slam
forward, until my balls slap her clit. Harana grunts and moans as I repeat this numerous
times. I know this can look violent, but as wet as Harana is, I know she is enjoying this as
much as I am.

I also know she is telling the other six aliens everything.

I look to where my sister is lip locked with Lela, and smile as the pink alien shudders in a
climax of her own, while her four-fingered hands work furiously in Summer's pussy.

Harana cries out with her high-pitched voice at the same time her clutching crotch grips my
cock, and I can’t hold back anymore.

I begin to empty my ejaculate into her with powerful spurts, and she cries out something in
her language. I guess she is describing what it feels like, but can’t be certain. It seems to
take forever for my own climax to end as her tight hole continues to milk every ounce of seed
from my balls. I enjoy every minute of the bliss that floods my mind and body.

Pulling out of her with ease, I lay her gently on the floor. Lela and Summer are now locked
into a sixty-nine (Lela on top), and I wonder what Lela's two tongues must feel like to
Summer. Both women are moaning, and writhing against each other, so I can only assume
my sister is enjoying Lela's attentions, and vice versa.

The lead older angel speaks up then, and Lela lifts her head from Summer's pussy to listen.
After a few seconds, I see her shiny face split into a wide grin.
'We have won,' she tells me mentally. 'This will change our entire society. The recording of
this event will be broadcast to every planet.'

I hear what sounds like a musical argument behind me, and turn to see Harana gesticulating
with the other six aliens.

'She has been told to go back to their ship to teach the rest of them what you showed her,
but she refuses to go. She wants to stay here with you. She says that since this is all
recorded, they can use that to teach the other females.' I’m shocked to say the least. I guess
I really have won Harana over to us. 'She also says that there must be more for you to teach
her.' I groan at that news. Not that I’m adverse to further sessions with Lela’s younger sister;
I just don’t want to get too worn out, and school starts back up in a couple days.

After a bit more arguing, I see Harana grin widely, and the others give an angel equivalent of
a 'harrumph', before they turn to walk away.

The lead alien stops, and turns to face Lela. She says something that makes Lela jump off of
Summer, and all of the color drain from her. I look to Harana, and see that she has the same
reaction. Whatever was said, neither one of them like.

Summer moans, as she is forgotten, but when she sees the looks on the other alien's faces,
she becomes concerned. "What is it? What's going on?"

"I don't know," I tell her, waiting for Lela to either send me a message, or speak out loud.
Instead she turns and walks out the portal, saying something in her own language, before
the black rectangle closes around her. I can only guess she is going back to incubate our
children.

I turn to Harana, a sense of dread filling me, and see that she is sitting on the floor, staring at
nothing in front of her.

"Harana, what is it?" I demand from her, hoping she can tell me through my nanites.

She looks up at me with fear-filled eyes, and her cat-like pupils are fully dilated, covering up
almost all of the silver. I have to repeat my question again before she seems to understand.
When her mental answer comes, I understand her terror.

'The demons have somehow sped up their approach. They will be at your planet in a little
over one month.'

===================================
Chapter 19
It takes me nearly an hour to convince mom that she hadn't seen an alien ship abducting
Summer, and thankfully my sister is there to backup my story. Summer and I agree that my
sister needs to leave our mother's home, though, just so that a repeat occurrence isn't likely.
Her first thought is to come up and stay with me. When I point out that we aren't likely to be
able to keep our hands off each other, and people will notice, and that Lela and/or Harana
can pick us up easily enough wherever we are, she decides to hitch a ride back home with
Lela. That also allows her to start getting her affairs in order, just in case the demons kill us.

My wonderful sister is even willing to let me know (in excruciating detail) of the fun the two
angels and she has, as Lela and Harana take turns incubating my unhatched children.

Somehow I can’t help but think that I need to reevaluate my life, when I can make a
statement like that.

We don’t fool ourselves, as we know that the odds are against us. The demons have an
entire fleet designed for battle, and we have a few ships that aren't intended for combat, but
exploration and science. What chance does Earth have against that? My switches? Even
having physical contact with my sister, I’m not certain that I’ll be able to affect that many at
once. Everything just seems too daunting.

The start of the new semester is today, and I personally consider it a bad idea to go. I need
to concentrate on coming up with a strategy for defeating the demons. This time it’s Summer
that does the convincing, stating that I need to act normal, and like nothing is going on.
"Besides," she informs me cheerfully over the phone, "once we stop the demons, it's not like
school is just going to go away. You’ll still need your degree. . . That is unless you've
changed your mind about manipulating people with your switches. . . ?"

And so I find myself walking in the cold air, through campus, on my way to my first class. I
decide to walk, so that I’ll have more time to think. It just isn't fair, looking around at
everybody else enjoying themselves, as they return from Winter break, and chatting with
their friends as if the world’s not going to end in a month. Was I ever that carefree, and
ignorant?

Well, I guess I have Gina, or even the twins to talk to if I need to, but I don’t feel right
dumping this on any of them.

I’m so absorbed in my own thoughts, and concerns, that I’m not paying attention to where I’m
going, and run right into someone shortly after arriving on campus.

"I'm so sorry," I apologize, giving the woman my hand, after I pick myself up off the snow-
packed ground.

"Quite alright, Mr. Xavier," the woman says in a voice I almost recognize. She looks slightly
familiar, but I can’t place her. She’s an older woman, with long red hair, skinny, and rather
attractive. She’s wearing a white smock, and so at first I think she might be part of the
nursing program. The only problem with that theory is that I don’t know anyone from that
department, and I’m certain I’ve met this woman before. Something tickles my mind, and I
check for my switches. I’m surprised to find some in her: 'metabolism', 'skin elasticity', 'red
hair', and 'slow aging'.

Who’ve I given those switches to? Thinking hard, I come up with the answer, as it finally
dawns on me. "Mrs. Polkins?" I ask in shock.

"Have I changed that much?" she asks me with a smile and a titter, while she brushes her
smock off. "I've been feeling so energetic lately, and my hair color actually came back. Well,
not really my hair color, but it’s still better than grey. Not sure why it turned red. Not even the
doctors can explain it, but I've been feeling so ALIVE!"

I can tell that she is indeed feeling well, by the sparkle in her eyes, and the speed with which
she talks. I can’t help but smile, thankful that my switches have helped at least someone out
for the better.

Mrs. Polkins is looking at something red on her smock, and then examines her own hands.
Suddenly she grabs my hand, exclaiming, "You cut yourself. Come with me, young man.
Let's get this cleaned out."

I try to protest, it only looks like a minor cut and the nanites will take care of it soon anyway,
but she is surprisingly strong, and refuses to listen to me. She chats the whole way to her
office. "Ever since just before Winter break, I've had more energy, and the pounds just
started slipping away. I’ve not felt this good in years. If only Mr. Polkins hadn't passed away
some years ago. . ." She glances at me surreptitiously, before continuing, "But you probably
don't want to hear about how lonely it is for an old lady. Anyway, I went to see Doctor
Peterson, but he says nothing is wrong with me. In fact, he says that my body is acting like
it’s almost twenty years younger. Oh, here we are. After you, Mr. Xavier."

I step into the energetic nurse's office, her hand on my lower back, and sit down where she
indicates. She grabs some alcohol and gauze, before returning back to me, grabbing a stool,
and setting it between my legs. She cleans the cut on my hand; or rather, the blood from my
palm. The nanites have already closed the cut for me. Mrs. Polkins looks astonished at my
appendage for a few seconds, flipping it over, and then rubs her thumb across where the
blood had been.

"Huh, what do you know," she says in wonder. "The blood had to have come from
somewhere. . ." She continued to rub my hand, and despite my worries and concerns over
the last couple days, her light caresses of my hand are starting to turn me on. When her light
caresses turn into a hand massage, I finally look back to her face, and see her staring
intently into my eyes. "It’s been so long since my husband died," she tells me. "I get so
lonely, sometimes. . ." She grabs my other hand, and starts to rub it, and I know instinctively
what she is going for. I’m curious to see how far she’ll take it, without any action of my own.
Even though she is sitting between my legs, rubbing my hands, her eyes never leave mine,
and I can’t deny that she looks years younger than she had before Christmas break. It looks
like she wants something from me, so I give her a slight nod. It seems to be enough. "I know
how stressful it can get for you students. Even during the start of a new semester. All new
classes, no idea what the new professors are going to expect from you. Finals are over, but
that only means you have a whole semester to look forward to more of them. Why don't you
take off your shoes, and lay back on the table?"

I do as she requests, setting my shoes and socks next to the examination table, and laying
back. She takes my left foot in her hands, and digs her thumbs into the meat of the pad. It
feels really good to get a foot rub, and I’m soon relaxing to the older woman's touch. With all
of the stress over the holiday break, and then learning that the demons are coming early. . .
Well, this is just what doctor, or nurse rather, ordered.

"Just relax, and let me take care of you," she croons softly. Taking my right foot next, she
starts to give it the same treatment that the left had received. "You know, Mr. Polkins and I
used to be swingers." I’m so relaxed at this point, that I just take the news in stride. I know
where this is going to lead, and think that it might be a good release for me. "You wouldn’t
believe some of the parties we used to throw." She’s working on my calves now, and seems
to be speeding up. "Sometimes I’d have five or six men in me a night and even played with
the ladies. Pussy, lips, cock, ass, I didn’t care, but you know what I like the most?" I shake
my head as she starts to rub my thighs. "Swallowing their cum." As she says this, she unzips
my pants, and pulls out my mostly hard cock. She looks at it for only a second, before
groaning, and shoving her mouth as far down it as she can.

I moan as I feel my head hit the back of her throat, and then louder, when it goes in even
deeper. No one has ever been able to truly deep-throat me, as my girth is too large to fit
down their esophagus, but somehow this talented older woman is taking me deeper and
deeper down her gullet. She must have some phenomenal muscle control in her neck.

Her skill is flawless. She takes me as deep as she can for a few seconds, pulling up for air
while her hand works quickly on my fully erect member, then drops back down to take me
into her throat again, humming as best she can. Every time she pulls up, spittle connects her
lips to my cock, and it’s turning me on, like no other blowjob ever has before. It takes her a
few bobs before her lips hit my pelvis, and a few seconds later, I lose control, and start
shooting my spunk directly into her stomach. She continues to gag herself while I unload,
and when I finally collapse back, she pulls her lips off my quickly shrinking cock.

"Mmm, thank you," she tells me, making sure none of my semen has escaped her mouth.
Her talent is such, that none does. "I think you are sufficiently relaxed, now." She smacks her
lips, smiling, “And Doctor Peterson did say that I need to add more protein to my diet.”

"Thank you!" I shoot back, feeling much better. Then I realize I haven't done anything for her.
"Do you want me to. . .?" I ask, pointing to her.

"Oh, no thank you. I actually got off myself, so I'm good. But come back if you ever need to
relax." I promise her that I will, and leave her office feeling better than I have in days. I’m still
worried about the demons, but somehow I think everything will work out in the end.

I have only one class with Professor Frankens, but its right after lunch, and I have another
class immediately after that. The professor smiles at me, but otherwise treats me just as she
does the other students. I wonder if she’s hoping for a repeat performance, but other than a
couple of sly smiles, she doesn’t act any different than normal, so I don’t try anything.
Unfortunately (or maybe it’s fortunate considering the few smiles the professor gives me),
neither Gina nor Shanna is in this class.

Gina had come by to see me the day after I'd gotten back from finding out the demons are
almost here, but nothing she’d been able to do, could cheer me up. How odd it seems now,
that one blowjob completely out of the blue, can turn my mood around. Gina had left
saddened, and disappointed. I feel bad for her, but I can’t tell her the real reason I’ve been
so depressed.

I start to feel down again, just thinking about it, and am about to give her a call, when Julia
calls for my attention.

"What's up, Julia?" I ask, wondering what she wants. Shanna is nowhere in sight, and I can
sense her switch on the other side of campus. I marvel at how I can feel my switches from
even further away now. I really am getting stronger.

"I’m hoping to talk to you, if I can?" she tells me innocently; too innocently, if you ask me, as
red flags wave in my mind. I remember what Shanna had said about this woman stealing her
past boyfriends, and am wary. Julia is cute, and I know she has a fantastic body, but I have
no intention of hurting Shanna. I know I can use my switches on her to have her, and make
her forget, or even make Shanna okay with it, but I’m still uncomfortable with the thought of
manipulating people with my ability. Shanna is the first woman to truly like me for me, without
having to use my switches on her. The fact that she is a geek like myself, is just icing to the
cake.

I know I still need to practice with my ability, though, so I use it on inanimate objects, more
often than not. I’m getting good at making them quickly and easily, but I’m not sure how
much my practicing is going to help. What good does turning on lights, starting cars, or
opening doors do against a horde of demons coming to devour humankind? I guess it is
slowly making me stronger, but still doesn’t give me an idea of how to use my ability.

Julia clears her throat, and I realize I haven't answered her. "Sure, what do you need?" I try
to keep my voice level, and not sound suspicious of her. It won’t do to upset Shanna's and
Julia's newfound friendship if I’m wrong about her.

"Can we talk somewhere a little more private? I don't want to discuss it out here where
anybody else might hear." I raise my eyebrow at this suggestion, even more alarm bells
going off in my head. "It's about what happened the other night at Shanna's, and I don't want
people to think I'm a slut." Well, that sounds legitimate enough.

"Sure," I tell her, looking around. I see a corner we can stand in, which will allow us to see if
anyone comes close enough to hear, while still being public enough that I’m fairly sure she
won’t try anything. A small part of me is thankful for Mrs. Polkins' blowjob; I’m sure to think
with the proper head right now.
When we get to the corner, I see her grimace slightly, but she looks around, before saying
quietly, "I think I know a way that I can convince Shanna to allow us to be together and no
longer be off limits." I raise my eyebrow again, and she hurries on. "I'm not trying to steal you
from her, I promise. It's just that sometimes it's nice to have a dick in you, and while I really
enjoy what Shanna does for me, I want more. Who better than you? I know she trusts you."

Ha! I think. I know she doesn’t, else why would she be so adamant about what I’m allowed to
do around this other woman?

"I don't know," I tell her uncertainly. It isn't that I’m adverse to the thought of fucking this
beautiful golden blonde haired woman, just that I really don’t care to hurt Shanna, who has
done nothing but care for me.

Julia isn't about to give up, though. "You know she loves you, right?" The words delivered so
matter-of-factly, seem to come out of nowhere.

Of course I suspect that she might care for me more than just a little, but the 'L' word is a bit
strong. Isn't it? Thinking back to when she’d taken care of me, after I'd been so exhausted
from Lela, and everything else since then, I can see how what Julia says might be true. Then
I remember Shanna actually saying the words to me, and almost saying them one other time.

"How do you know this?" I ask. "Did she tell you?"

Julia looks down at her feet, while she fidgets before answering. "Well, no, but you can tell by
the way she lights up when you're around her. She actually DIMS when you leave. I swear it.
If that isn't love, then I don't know what is."

"And you want me to use that love, so that she'll allow me into your pants, is that it?" I can’t
quite keep the disgust from entering my voice. If I’m not going to use my switches to
manipulate Shanna, why would I use her love? Of course, Julia doesn’t know about my
switches.

"You don't have to make it sound like a bad thing," she admonishes me, looking me fiercely
in the eyes again. "I saw how you looked at me the other morning. You want it, too. Don't lie
to me. We wouldn’t be hurting her, but helping her. She is my friend now, too, remember. I
don't want to hurt her, but why can't we be together as well?" She takes a step closer to me,
and places her hand on my chest. Her perfume fills my nostrils, and I can’t stop myself from
breathing in deeply.

Why indeed? She sounds so convincing; I almost want to believe it. Shanna loves me, and
as long as she’s there, what would it hurt to help her and Julia to become closer? The added
benefit of me slipping into this hot woman isn’t exactly a hard price to pay. Almost. . .

"Thanks," I tell her, trying to be delicate about it for her sake, "but no thanks." It won’t do to
piss off Shanna's girlfriend, and end up having Julia as an enemy. That’s a sure-fire way to
lose Shanna. "I’ll wait for Shanna to change her mind on her own. Don't get me wrong, I’d
love to lay with you, and find out just how good you are, but I can wait. I won’t hurt Shanna,
and I can’t manipulate her, either." Good, I think that’ll work.
I’m wrong.

"How good I am? You can wait? Who do you think you are? God's gift to women?" She’s
yelling now, and despite how secluded this corner is, people are starting to look. "Just
because you've got a monster cock, and know how to use it, doesn't mean that every woman
is just going to come crawling to you!"

I have no idea what just happened, but she turns around and stomps away, before I can
think of anything else to say. A small crowd has gathered while Julia was yelling, and they’re
sniggering behind their hands at me; a few women even giving my crotch an appreciative
look. Face turning beet red, I flee the scene.

I decide I'd better do some quick damage control, and call Shanna up, but she doesn’t
answer, so I leave her a message to call me back as soon as possible.

I sense for her switch, and start walking towards her. I’ll be late for my next class, but this is
more important. Maybe if I talk to her in person, it’ll be better. Hopefully I’m in luck, because
her 'happy' switch is moving to the on position. Before I’m halfway to where she is, she calls
me back.

"I just got off the phone with Julia," are the first words that come through the phone. Dammit,
I think, I’m too late. But why is she so happy? "And saw that I'd missed a call from you."

"What did she tell you?" I ask, fearing that the other woman has spun some yarn about me
coming on to her, and in order to save their friendship, she’s telling Shanna about it. I never
seem to know exactly what an angry woman might do. For that matter, I never seem to know
what any woman might do. I’ve seen numerous video game vixens go to extreme lengths to
get revenge. Okay, so video games aren’t a great example of the average female (Tomb
Raider, anyone?), but it’s the best I have at the moment.

It takes me a couple seconds to process what Shanna tells me, however.

"She says that she tried to come on to you, and that you turned her away, because you care
for me too much." I can hear a slight undertone of excitement in her voice, as I attempt to
comprehend the turnaround of what I'd thought Julia had said. "She says that you’re
completely worthy of my trust, and that I shouldn't hold back anymore, with you. Is that what
happened?"

"Uh. . .well. . ." I say stupidly, still trying to switch tracks, "yeah. Yes, it is. I'm so sorry you
can’t trust her after all. I’d truly hoped that you and she could be friends again."

Shanna laughs lightly on the other end of the phone, and while I enjoy the sound of it, a pit
starts to form in my stomach, as a few thoughts seem to clink into place.

"You were testing me," I accuse, knowing already that it’s true, and feeling my anger rise,
because of it. Here I am, refusing to manipulate others, despite how easy it is for me to do so
with my switches, and yet she turns around and does it to me.
"Please don't be mad at me," she pleads, and I feel her happy switch drop a little at my
anger. "I needed to know that I can trust you, and now I do."

"And if we’re together five years from now, will you test me again?" I shoot back at her.
"Trust needs to be earned, not tested. I trusted you, despite the fact that you never want to
be official with me." I know I’m being unfair to her. I have been sleeping around, and she
really doesn’t deserve my anger, but I hate being manipulated. The irony of the situation isn’t
lost to me. And the stress of the demons, my children with Lela, and even the other female
angels, all seem to come to a head right now. “With all of this lack of trust, how do I know I
can trust you?” The words are out of my mouth, and I know them for the mistake they are
immediately, but it’s too late to take them back.

That one thought, that single word, 'manipulated,' crosses my mind, and I have to start
laughing. All of my efforts to refrain from doing it to other people, and here it’s happening to
me. I suppose this is payback for what I'd done to Gina, Nancy, and Professor Frankens, and
can’t help but laugh at the irony of it all.

Still laughing, I hang up the phone. For a second, I debate on walking to her, or walking
away. Making up my mind, I start moving, ignoring my phone as it starts to vibrate.

Shanna sees me coming, and I can see that she’s been crying. It’s still a bit of a shock to see
her with her hair dyed red, and I wonder if she’s going to go back to her natural color, or not.
I feel bad for causing those tears, but know I’m going to be causing some more shortly.

She throws her arms around me as I get close, and starts to sob against my shoulder.

"I'm so sorry, Nick. I didn’t think you would be upset. It was stupid of me and I shouldn't have
done it. Please, forgive me!” she pleads, and my stomach sinks, but I have to follow through.

Placing my hands on her shoulders, I gently push her away.

"No, Shanna," I tell her softly, "you did the right thing." She looks up at me with hope in her
eyes, and I hate myself for what I’m about to do. Maybe the demons will kill me, I think, and
then I’ll be doing her a favor. "I haven't been faithful to you." I see the hurt start in her eyes,
but I continue, knowing that I must. "You didn’t want us to be official, so we weren't."

"But. . .but I love you," she pleads with me, a split second before I feel her slap on my face. I
know I deserve it, but it still stings.

"There's more," I say, deciding to come completely clean with her.

"No, I don't want to hear it," she tells me through a fresh set of tears. She tries to turn and
run away from me, but I’m not going to let her. I don't know why, but something in me wants
her to understand. She is the one person that I can completely be my geeky self with; the
one person that I don’t need to hide my love of anime and sci-fi from, and can actually play a
decent video game against. Okay, so truth be told, she’s probably better than me at games,
but that only makes what I feel I need to do, all the worse.
"Please," I say softly, and that one soft word seems to stop her from walking away.

"Who—who is it?" she says, sniffling.

"Can we go somewhere private? I promise to tell you everything." She looks at me

accusingly, and I remember Julia asking me that same question not that long ago.

Silently she turns and starts walking. I hurry to walk next to her, trying to match her fast pace.
I remain quiet as we walk, not sure what to say quite yet, but trying to organize everything in
my head. When I see that we’re heading to the parking lot, I begin to worry that she intends
to get in her car and drive off. When we get to her vehicle, however, she unlocks the door,
and waits for me to get in the passenger seat. It isn't going to get much more private than
this, right now.

"So start talking," she tells me, her voice stiff with emotion. She’s sitting with her hands in her
lap, and staring into her steering wheel, as if it might impart some wisdom to her.

"Before that night in the freezer, I slept with Gina, from Professor Frankens' class," I begin.

"That was before we were together in the freezer. It doesn't count," she tells me stiffly.

"No, it doesn't, but it didn’t stop that night," I reply. "You already know about your sister, at
the party. . ." I tell her everyone I’ve been with, holding nothing back, even telling her about
my sister, mother, and Donna Frankens. She sits in silence, through it all, until I mention
Lela.

"Wait, you want me to believe you’ve been with an alien? Do you think I'm stupid?" Her eyes
flash angrily at me, but her tone is oddly soft, and sounds all the more dangerous for it.

"No, I think you are the smartest woman I know." I tell her carefully, but meaning every word.
Well, at least the smartest in my age group. "I can prove it," I tell her, and her eyes lift in
disbelief. "She gave me an ability that I think of as switches. Anything I can conceive of as a
switch, I can affect. I can also sense those switches. That's how I’m always able to tell you
apart from your sister. I made a switch in you, but not one in her. That's why you could never
trick me, after the party."

"You made a switch in me?" she asks, obviously not believing me. "And what does it do,
make me fall stupidly in love with you?" The bitter quality to her tone feels like a knife digging
into my chest, but at least she’s listening.

"No. I think of it as a 'happy' switch. If I move it, you’ll feel happier," I tell her, while looking
shamefully at my hands.

"So why don't you move it now, and just make me happy? Come on. I'm tired of feeling
angry, and hurt, and sad, and betrayed. If you really have this ability, make me happy," she
demands of me, but I’m not going to cheat at this. Her emotion is genuine, and I don’t care to
create fake feelings in her.
"I won't manipulate you like that. I’ve never used that switch, other than to sense whether I’m
dealing with you, or your sister. I can still prove it, though," I hurriedly tell her, as I sense her
anger rising. I think for only a split second, and her car starts up. It’s too easy for me to do it,
as I've been starting cars since practically the first day.

Shanna jumps when her car starts, and she digs the keys out of her pocket. She looks from
her steering wheel, to her keys, and back to me for a few seconds, before she can gather
enough words to speak.

"That’s a fluke. Some trick you're playing on me. Did you install one of those automatic
starters when I wasn’t paying attention?" I know she is just trying to rationalize everything.

I shake my head, and just for theatrics, snap my fingers and turn her car off. Her eyes grow
wide, and I know I have her complete attention now.

"Okay, so you have some strange power. I still say you should prove it by making me happy,"
she says, obviously still upset with me.

"I don't want to manipulate you," I try explaining to her again, but she won’t have it. Sighing
with resignation, I start to push against her 'happy' switch. It takes some serious effort to
move it. I think it’s because she’s primed against it. The simple fact that it moves at all,
shows how much I’ve grown in power over the last few weeks. Once it starts to move,
however, I notice an immediate change in her demeanor, and it becomes easier and easier
to move. "See," I tell her, once I have it all the way on, "You're happy now. Satisfied?"

"Oh my. . . I. . .I can't believe it. I AM happy. I was so angry a moment ago, but you really can
do it!" she nearly titters.

Not feeling comfortable with myself, or what I've done, I start to move the switch back off, but
she stops me, sensing what I’m doing. "Don't you dare take this away! Okay, you want me to
believe, I believe. Just don't take this away. You're better than an antidepressant." She looks
at me with a slight smile on her lips, but it slowly straightens out on its own. "You still cheated
on me though. . ."

Feeling sick and disgusted, the words are out of my mouth before I can stop them. "I didn’t
cheat, because we weren't officially together. I tried to ask you numerous times, and you kept
telling me 'no'."

She drops her chin to her chest, as she contemplates that, and I feel her 'happy' switch slip a
little more. "You're right. If you’d have said that a few minutes ago, I probably would have
blown up, but I can handle it now. You may think of it as manipulating me, and it probably is,
but I want you to know that I appreciate you moving that. . . switch." She looks back up at me
then, before asking, “Are there any other switches in me?”

This time it’s me that breaks the gaze, and I nod. “Two others,” I murmur, feeling her ‘happy’
switch drop a little more.
“And what do these other switches do?” Her tone is level, but I can feel the ice beneath.

“Remember how nervous you were before Professor Frankens’ final?” I wait for her nod,
before continuing. “I made them to help you remember things easier, and to increase your
confidence.”

Her emotional switch ticks up a bit, but oddly her words are juxtaposed with her emotions. “I
thought you didn’t want to manipulate me?”

“I wasn’t manipulating you,” I defend myself. “I gained nothing by helping you out. You were
so worried, but I knew you could pass it on your own. I just tried to give you a bit of a boost,
is all.”

She doesn’t respond for a while, and her switch doesn’t give me any clues as to what she
might be thinking, either. Finally after a few minutes she asks, "I don't understand why this
alien gave you this ability, though. Is it just to mess with the human race?"

I’m glad she’s sitting down, as I know the next part might be the hardest to explain, and
believe. "No, she did it to try to save all of us." I explain to her about the demons, how they
gained their technology, and then turned and used it against their teachers, the angels. "The
demons will be here in a month," I conclude.

"And you're supposed to be able to stop them with these switches of yours? How are you
going to do that? Make them all happy? Start their cars?" She asks me, and despite the guilt
I feel for using her switch, I’m glad it’s removed most of her anger.

"My sister, Summer, has the same gene I do, but her ability is different. She magnifies my
ability, but in order to do so, we have to be touching." I tell her, fearing her wrath will return.

"Touching? How much touching?" she asks hesitantly, and I know she is thinking about me
being with Summer.

I take a deep breath before answering. "The more contact we have, the more powerful my
ability, and the easier it is to both sense, and manipulate my switches." I tell her about what
happened with my father, as an example.

She is silent for a long time, and I’m afraid she is going to blow up. When she finally speaks,
it’s with a calm I don’t expect. "You mean sex."

"Not if I don't have to," I tell her. "If I can do it without having to resort to that, then I won't go
that far."

"You're not stupid, Nick," she berates me instantly. "I know in anime and on TV they always
wait till the last second to use their full power, but that doesn't mean you have to. Besides,
it's not like you haven't already slept with her." She surprises me by grabbing my hand and
looking fiercely into my eyes. "If I’ve ever meant anything to you, then I only ask one thing."
"You do mean something to me," I promise her. "That's why I’m telling you all of this. I also
trust you. I’ve never told anyone all of this. Gina knows about my ability, but she doesn't
know about Lela, or the demons. Summer only knows because of her ability. I want you to
understand. . . No, I need to you see what I am up against."

She shakes her head at that. "No, I know you can make me forget if you have to, by using
one of your switches, and don't tell me you wouldn’t, because you don't want to manipulate
me." I marvel at how smart this woman is, and how well she knows me. "I love you, Nick, and
I don't want to lose you." She pauses to take a breath to steady herself, before continuing. "I
want to be there, when you fight against these demons."

I open my mouth to protest that it will be too dangerous. That Lela's ship will be the first
casualty if I fail, but she covers my mouth with her hand. "I’ll be there, or we’re through." She
moves my head up and down, forcing me to agree with it, and I can’t help but laugh. "Now
get out of my car. I have a lot to think about, and I want to make sure they’re my own
thoughts." I know she doesn’t think I can actually control her thoughts, but understand her
motives. Well, most of them at least.

Silently I step out, knowing that she needs her space. I’ve done all that I can. The rest is up
to her. Before she pulls away, she rolls down the window and leans over. "Oh, and Nick, all
of the others stop, unless I'm there." She speeds away before I can answer.

I don’t look forward to breaking it off with Gina, but know that I can give up the rest with
minimal pain. I ask myself why I’m willing to put up with something like this. I mean, I can
have any woman in the world, with my switches. Sure it would take some work, and I’d have
to get over my hang-up about manipulating others, but still. . .

But Shanna is the first woman to like me, for me. She is also a geek on my own level. And I
truly do care about her.

I turn my steps towards home, and start trudging.

===================================
Chapter 20
I find Robin and Dennis sitting in the main room of the apartment, when I get home. They’re
watching TV and not screwing, which I’m thankful for, considering the conversation I'd just
had with Shanna.

Dennis greets me as I walk in the door. “There you are,” he acts like he hasn’t seen me in
days. “Have you been watching the news?”

“About the satellite?” I ask, fairly sure I know where he’s going, and not really wanting to
think about it. Flashes of the demon scout ship blowing up run through my mind, and I do my
best to squash them.

“No, about some of those freaks with abilities,” he corrects me. I can feel my temper start to
rise at the mention of freaks, but I quickly get myself under control. Doesn’t he understand
that one of those freaks is standing right in front of him, and may be the only thing standing
between him and annihilation? Of course he doesn’t. “Looks like someone’s been going
around, burning and killing them.” He looks at me closely, before continuing, “Are you
alright?”

Nodding, as I head to my room, I feel sick, wondering who might be doing that.

"Oh yeah, hey," my roommate suddenly says, stopping me, "did I see you coming out of Mrs.
Polkin’s office earlier?"

I’d almost forgotten about the terrific deepthroat I'd gotten in her office, until now. It’s a better
thought than thinking about people getting burned up, or having to break things off with Gina.
"Yeah, I got a small cut on my hand, and she insisted she take a look at it. It turned out to be
nothing, though." I show Robin and him my clean, undamaged palm.

"Is it true what their saying?" Robin asks me excitedly, leaning on the arm of the chair to grin
up at me. I have no idea what she's talking about, until she continues. "That she’s giving
blowjobs to every guy that goes in there," the redhead clarifies. I feel my face turning red,
and know that they have their answer, as I go to my room, accompanied by their snickers.

I have to work tonight, so I jump in the shower, and furiously clean up. Sometimes I hate
showering before work, knowing that I will need another one, after working at the grill, but I
hate going to work dirty, also. I should’ve asked if Shanna has to work, but it hadn't crossed
my mind at the time, and I don’t dare call to find out. She’s made it clear she’ll talk to me
when she’s ready.

I think about what Dennis had say about Mrs. Polkins. Have my switches turned her into a
nymphomaniac, or just given her the ability to live out that lifestyle? She'd told me that she
used to be a swinger with her late husband. I wonder if she had suppressed her sexuality in
her older age, until I'd helped her body feel younger with my switches.
It’s my first night back to work, since I'd left for Winter break, and Shanna is working tonight,
though she doesn’t pay me much attention. I try to talk to her, but she only gives me a small
smile, before turning, her dyed red hair flinging out as she walks away. It hurts to be treated
like that after pouring my life out to her earlier, but there is little I can do about it, short of
using my switches. A quick sense of her 'happy' switch, informs me that she’s a little more
happy than not, which is at least something. Unless she’s happy at me being miserable?
Naw, that’s not like her.

Bradley is just as ornery as ever, however. There’s a new waiter, which he actually makes
cry, after he'd made a simple drink order mistake. There’s another mistake on one of
Shanna's tables, and when Bradley starts to chew her out, I step up, and claim it'd been my
mistake.

"Sorry, Bradley, I misread the order. It’s not her fault." It really had been her fault, but I’m
trying to win her back over, though with the way she’s treating me tonight, I’m not sure why
I’m bothering.

"It's coming out of your paycheck then," Bradley informs me heatedly. "And you, Shanna,
make sure your orders are clear enough, that this doesn't happen again!" Our boss turns and
storms away, to start berating someone else. I can’t remember the last time he was this
miserable to work with, and for the life of me, I can’t figure out why he is. The place is
hopping, the orders flowing generally smoothly, and there is a thirty-five minute wait just to
be seated. He should be ecstatic.

"I don't need you to fight my battles for me," Shanna informs me as she turns away to go
back to the front. "Thanks, though," I barely hear her add, before she’s through the doors
separating the kitchen from the dining area.

I feel a bit warmer inside after that, though she still refuses to talk to me.

I’m so distracted by worrying about Shanna, the demons, and dealing with Gina, that I
actually DO screw up an order, cooking a steak medium-well, when the customer ordered
rare.

"Where is your head, tonight, Nick?" Bradley nearly screams at me after Shanna brings the
plate back. "That's twice now, you've screwed up. I can't believe how incompetent you are
tonight. What did you spend your vacation doing? Giving yourself brain damage, by running
into walls? Smoking pot? Or were you smoking someone’s pole, instead? Someone’s going
to have to cover the cost of that steak, and since I know it’s not me that screwed up. . ." He is
nearly spitting in my face, he’s so angry.

For some reason everything comes to a head, and just seems to be too much: Shanna
testing me and then ignoring me tonight, Bradley chewing me out, the world likely ending
soon, and angels expecting me to somehow save it. Don’t they all understand that the weight
of the human race is on my shoulders? Well, Bradley doesn’t, but Shanna does. I’m just so
sick and tired of listening to my bald boss rant and rave, I almost blow up. I just wish he’d
quit yelling.
For one second, one split moment in time; I consider walking away, and leaving them all to
their fate. Who knows. . .? Maybe the world can take care of itself. I mean, the human race
has made it this far, without my help, or even my interference. Why should I be the only one
to defend it? I'm just a geek, after all. Not some military strategist or even a skillful negotiator.
What chance do I really stand against the technologically advanced and violent alien
demons?

The moment passes, however, and I see Bradley still staring at me, waiting for an answer.
Looking around, I see that everyone is staring at us. A part of my mind wonders at that; I
mean, Bradley is almost always yelling at someone. Why should they stop and stare now?

Then I realize that the big man isn't just staring at me. His mouth is moving, and so are his
arms, but no sound escapes his lips. Everyone stares in shock as the man tries to yell and
scream, but no volume comes out. It’s not that he’s choking; I can easily see and even hear
him breathing heavily. Then I feel the switch I'd inadvertently created in him, shutting him up.
I have, in effect, switched off his vocal cords.

I can’t help but laugh. The whole thing just seems too comical. Here is a man I've feared ever
since I started working here. Wider in the shoulders than me, even with the extra muscle I've
gained, he stands taller, and with his shaved head, he has this intimidating demeanor that
usually puts me in my place. But as he tries to talk, his arms waving, face going red, and
occasionally pawing at his neck, he no longer scares me. Somehow the loss of his voice
seems to remove any sense of a threat from him. Like Rand al’Thor, I’ve remembered how to
laugh.

"I quit," I tell him calmly, getting my laughter under control. "I'm sick of dealing with your
attitude. You run around here, yelling at everybody, chewing them out for perceived issues,
and I'm done with it. Take that steak out of my paycheck too, but I'm through." His eyes
bulge in shock as I add the next line. “Better yet, shove that steak up your overbearing ass,
along with my last paycheck. I’m done.”

I calmly untie my apron, and throw it at his feet. Shanna steps up next to me, unties the
apron that she keeps her tips and orders in, and throws it at his feet, right next to my apron;
after removing her tips, of course.

"I quit, too," she tells him breathlessly. "I only put up with your bullshit for one reason, and
now I don't have to. You can eat my paycheck, for all I care."

Suddenly everyone around us is quitting as well, throwing in their aprons, tired of the way the
big man has bullied us, and only now that he can’t speak, do they lose their fear of him.

Shanna grabs my hand, and pulls me out of the kitchen, as the aprons pile up at Bradley's
feet. Only as I’m walking out the front door, do I think to turn his vocal cords back on, and
smile slightly as I hear his roar from the kitchens.

The restaurant has been more than busy tonight, and now he has no one to do the work. I
feel sorry for the customers, but that guilt doesn’t make up for the torment Bradley has
caused.
Shanna still has a hold of my arm, and is dragging me to her car, but I plant my feet, and she
takes a few extra steps, before she realizes I’m not following her anymore. I feel heady with
power. The episode with Bradley has flipped my perspective, and right now I feel like I can
take on the demons, even without my sister's help. I know that thought is foolish, but right
now I don’t care. Only it’s not demons in front of me right at the moment, it’s Shanna.

Sweet, loving, sexy, geeky, devious Shanna; the woman that took care of me after the
marathon sex session with Lela, who can equal or beat me in video games and is just as
geeky as me, has shared her sister with me. . . And then tested me. She ignores me most of
the night, barely acknowledging me, when I try to help her out with Bradley. And now she
stands there with a half uncertain smile on her face, looking so innocent and cute. I’m sick of
the games, and sick of the deceit.

"No," I tell her, my voice quiet, but underlying it is solid granite. She looks at me, and I can
see the fear blossom in her blue eyes. She knows what I’m capable of, and is likely thinking I
mean to use my ability on her. Hadn't she paid attention when I told her I’m sick of
manipulating people? Well, I guess after what I'd done with Bradley, I can understand her
forgetting, but I thought she understood me better than that.

"Nick?" she asks me uncertainly, her voice shaking slightly, as she takes a half step back to
me.

"No more games, Shanna. What are we? If you’re afraid of me, walk away now, and I won't
stop you. I won't make you forget, and I won't use my ability on you ever again," I inform her,
my voice staying even and firm. "But if you want to be with me, then you’re going to have to
trust me. Trust that I won't use my switches to control you, and will do anything else in my
power to make you happy, so long as you treat me properly. You have to accept me as I
am." I pause for only a second, "So I ask you again: what are we?"

She closes the last of the small distance between us, and without hesitation, places her hand
on my cheek. "I love you Nick. I'm sorry for what I did with Julia. I do trust you. I thought
about it, and I realize that you made those switches in me some time ago, but only today
have I ever been happy when I had no reason to be. I know you won't use your ability on me,
to manipulate me." Her blue eyes look directly into mine, and I don’t doubt her sincerity. "I
want to be with you. . . But only if you still want me."

"Why have you been ignoring me tonight?" I demand, ignoring the plaintive look in her long-
lashed eyes.

She drops her gaze to the ground for a moment, and I see her breath mist in the cold air
three times before she answers. "I. . . I don’t know what to say. You’re almost like a god now
with your abilities, and what am I compared to that? Hell, I can't even match up to your sister,
with her ability to magnify yours." She lifts her gaze back to mine seeking understanding, but
I keep my mouth shut, waiting for her to continue. "Why would you want someone as lowly
and simple as me? Frak it, Nick! I love you, but I can’t see any reason you would want to be
with me. You can have anyone you want, with your switches." Her gaze grows fiercer. "I
don’t want to stand in your way, but after what you did in there, I'm going to do whatever it
takes to keep you." I almost. . . almost, laughed at her Battlestar Galactica terminology.

I can still hear the uncertainty and fear in her voice, as she turns her face to mine. I know I
have a choice right now. Kiss her, and she’s mine, but that means dropping Gina, Nancy,
Professor Frankens, mom, and Summer. . . Summer. . .

"You know I still have to be with Summer in order to stop the demons," I say carefully, worry
that this one thing may crumble the house of cards, I feel I’m standing on.

I feel her lips on my chin, before she gives me her answer, "As long as I'm there. Do that for
me, and I am all yours."

For a moment I’m afraid. Lela's ship will be the most dangerous place in the coming
confrontation. Shanna kisses my chin again, and I know my answer now, as I drop my head,
and meet her lips with mine. For good or ill, Shanna is now officially my girlfriend.

***

We drive to her place, me following in my car, and barely make it in the door, before clothes
go flying; neither one of us cares if anyone else is there, as we go straight to her room. As
soon as I walk in, I take but a moment to look around, and remember part of why I find this
woman so wonderful: from her anime posters, to her figurines, and even her gaming
systems, this woman is a true match for me.

Shanna grabs the back of my neck, and pulls me to her naked torso, bringing me back to the
reason we’re here. Our tongues entwine with one another, as my hands roam across her
smooth back, and I feel hers grip my rear end. My throbbing penis is poking her in the ribs,
and I pull her tighter to me, squeezing my member between us. I can easily feel her
hardened nipples pressing against my chest.

She spins us around, and suddenly shoves me away from her. Caught off balance, I trip
backwards over her bed, and land on my back. She smiles wickedly at me, and I can’t help
returning the smile. She saunters slowly over to me, lightly running a finger seductively from
her lip, down along her breast, belly, and then finally to her pussy. I can see that her crotch is
already sopping wet, when she pulls her finger away, and a string of liquid connects her
finger back to her crotch.

She reaches the bed by this point, bends over my waist, and licks her way up my thigh, until
she reaches my balls. Sucking one of my eggs between her lips makes me moan in
pleasure, before she licks her way up my shaft to the head. Her eyes meet mine with a smile
in them for a bit before she swallows the large head between her soft lips, and I feel myself
hit the rear of her throat.

Dropping my hands to the back of her head, running my hands through her red-dyed hair, I
enjoy how her tongue lashes around my prick while she sucks on the knob. She has
nowhere near the skill of Polkins, or even mom or Nancy, but what she lacks in skill, she
more than makes up in vigor.
She pulls her head up, and uses her saliva to run her hand up and down my member. "I
know you won't use your ability to control me," she says softly, and I grow suddenly wary,
"but are you willing to use it on me if I want you too?"

My first impulse is to deny her, but if she wants me to, then I won't really be manipulating her,
right? "What do you have in mind?" I ask cautiously.

"I’m just thinking how much more interesting this can be, if you use your switches to
stimulate or entice me, while we make love," she says, emphasizing her words with a quick
lick along the length of my shaft. The word ‘love’ leaves her lips with a purr and I feel a
delicious shiver run along my spine.

"Are my skills not good enough?" I ask, slightly insulted.

"No!" she promises immediately, realizing how she must have sounded to me. "I have never
had a better lover, I promise. I just want to get really kinky, is all," she pouts cutely.

Why not? I figure. If it makes me a better lover, and truly pleases her, then is there really any
reason not to, other than being selfish?

I use my hands on the back of her head to guide her back to sucking my cock, as I make
more switches in her. She moans around my cock as her nipples grow stiff, and become
more sensitive, rubbing against my shins, her pussy gushes as I increase its flow, and just
for good measure, I make her asshole start to tingle. She starts to go wild, sucking hard on
my long rod, and using her hands on the length that can’t fit into her mouth, as I feel her
have a slight orgasm.

"How's that?" I ask, already knowing the answer.

"Oh, frak, yeah!" she moans, diving up my body, and kissing me passionately. Her hands are
travelling all over my body, as she’s overcome with sexual desire. I feel her reach down, and
try to get my cock into her sopping wet slit, but I’m not ready for that yet.

I break the kiss long enough to flip us over, and tell her, "Uh-uh," before taking a second to
suck on her hard sensitive nipples. I kiss my way lower and as soon as my lips touch her
swollen labia, her liquid cum gushes out of her, coating my face in the delicious substance. I
love the way this sexual woman tastes, and lap up all I can. Nibbling on her labia, and
sucking hard on her clit, I shove my tongue as deep inside her small hole as I can. All of that
in conjunction with my switches sends her into orgasmic bliss again and again.

Finally she can’t stand it anymore, and painfully grips my ears, pulling me up, until we’re eye
to eye.

"If you don't stick that fat fraking cock in my pussy right now, I'm going to lose it," she informs
me through gritted teeth.
"Aye, aye, Starbuck," I tell her, grinning to let her know I’m enjoying her terminology.
Wondering what exactly ‘losing it’ means, I decide to oblige her. My cock slips into her, all
the way up to her womb, in one stroke. She's never been this wet before, and as soon as I’m
seated inside her, her cunt grips my length hard, as she comes yet again.

I decide that I'd better dial back my switches a little, or she’s going to be too worn out, before
I even have the chance to finish.

"Oh, god," she moans, with her hands on the back of my neck, and our foreheads touching,
"I never knew anything could feel like this!" She presses her lips to mine, in a hungry kiss for
a few seconds, when I feel her legs wrap behind me, and pull me into her even deeper. Once
more I feel that strangling circle engulf my rod, and moan with her at how good she feels.
"Fuck me, Nick. Fuck me hard, NOW!" Apparently we are done with 'Fraking,' and now it’s
time to 'Fuck!'

I pull out until I feel that ring slip loose, and then drive back into her, making us both grunt.
She’s so wet and hot inside, it feels like my hotdog is in an oven getting cooked, but it feel so
good, I don't want to stop.

I roll us over, and get fully seated inside her womb again, as I pull her chest to my lips and
suck hard on her sensitive nipple. Her hips start rocking back and forth with a fervor that will
soon have me coming, as it whips my cock around inside her womb. I look down between
us, and can see her frothy juices pooling on my pelvis. I can even feel a steady stream of
them running between my balls and thighs.

Suddenly Shanna yelps, as her cunt clamps down harder than ever before on my meat, and I
start to cum with her, shooting my seed deep into her, filling every bit of her vagina.

Shanna’s still breathing heavily, when she collapses on top of me, her cheek pressed to
mine, and it takes me a moment to realize that she actually passed out.

I soon follow her into slumber.

***

We’re in my car, driving, with the sun setting behind us, and the moon already sitting high in
the sky.

"You don’t have to come with me," I tell Shanna. I’ve tried to talk her out of coming, without
trying too hard, and making her suspicious, but it hasn't worked. "I promise you, that I plan
on breaking it off with Gina."

"I know," she tells me calmly, her hand lightly resting on my thigh. "I just want to have a small
talk with Gina, too," she tells me. “I trust you.”

I wonder at that, wondering if she’s playing some game or another, but she’s assured me
she’s not. Calling Gina over the phone to break it off isn't an option for me. I feel like it’s the
chicken shit thing to do, and know that the blonde deserves better than that. Shanna insists
on coming with me, and I’m just not up to arguing with her anymore.

"Now, you told me that Gina knows about your ability, but not how you got it, right?" Shanna
asks me, her tone curious. "And not about the alien?"

"Yeah," I answer, wondering what Shanna is planning on talking to Gina about, "she knows
nothing about Lela."

"Lela, yes. What about her mom?" she asks next.

"To the best of my knowledge, Nancy doesn't know about any of it," I tell her.

"You know, you can make her forget all about you," Shanna tells me solicitously, and I glare
at her. She knows how I feel about using my power like that. "I'm kidding, I'm kidding.
Sheesh, you'd think I asked you to rob a bank of something."

"Not a bank," I mumbled, "just someone's mind and memories."

"Well, I guess if you put it that way. . ." she says quietly. "But how do you explain what you
did to Gina and Nancy, then?"

"I was still learning, and made mistakes," I tell her defensively. "That's why I'm so careful
about using them in people now."

"Okay," my girlfriend finally relents. And then changes tactics. “What about me?” She asks,
and I’m thoroughly confused. “Can you tell if I have the magic gene? Maybe I could magnify
your power, so you won’t have to lay with your sister.”

“It doesn’t work like that,” I try to let her down softly. “Everyone seems to react differently to
the gene being activated. In some, nothing happens. In others, they simply die. Only a few
gain abilities.”

‘She doesn’t have the gene.’ Somehow it doesn’t surprise me that Lela is watching us at the
moment. I decide against telling Shanna the news.

She remains silent for the rest of the drive. I can understand her drive, though. She now sees
me as some mythic person, and is trying to find a level ground to stand on. Shanna isn’t the
type of woman to stand behind a man. She wants to be right next to me.

When I ring the doorbell, Nancy answers the door.

"Oh, Nick! I didn’t expect you. Come in!" She’s cheerful as she greets me and even smiles as
Shanna comes in after me. "I'll go get Gina."

"That's okay, mom." Gina says at the top of the stairs, "I'm here." She looks at Shanna for a
few seconds, her mouth tight, before looking back to me. "I wasn’t expecting you either, and
by the look on your face, I can guess why you brought Shanna. . . Or is it Shannon? I can't
tell you two apart," this last bit’s directed at my girlfriend.

I’m not aware of any look on my face, thinking that I'd kept my features calm, but I guess
Gina knows me too well to fool her.

"I'm Shanna," the woman says, "and I actually made him bring me. I want to talk to you, if
you don't mind."

I can see the hurt in Gina's eyes, and it hurts me too, but she's always known that we aren't
right for one another. At least, that's what I tell myself. Am I making a mistake with Shanna?
Only time will tell, and even then, only if I defeat the demons.

Gina shrugs her shoulders despondently before turning around to head to her room, and
Shanna follows. When I step after her, Shanna stops me. "You stay and keep Gina’s mom
company. This is girl talk."

"Be nice to her," I say, and she arches an eyebrow at me, while she bats her long lashes. I
don’t buy the innocent look.

"Why, whatever do you think I'm going to talk to her about?" she asks me innocently; way too
innocently, for my tastes. When I grumble incoherently, she laughs at me, and quotes her
favorite line, "You know nothing, Jon Snow." She pats my cheek, and hurries up the stairs.

"Can I offer you some tea?" Nancy asks me and I turn around. For a second I wonder that
she doesn't seem bothered by everything going on around her daughter, and then I
remember the switches I'd made in her forever ago. After our trip to mom's house, I realize
that her 'contentment' switch only applies to anything I do, and I guess by extension in this
case, that applies to Shanna too.

I only hope that Shanna goes soft on Gina.

"No, thanks," I tell the older woman, and we sit down to talk about minor stuff, my mind is
nowhere on the conversation. As she natters away, my mind wanders to past escapades
with her and her daughter. I think about how I used my ability on her, and how things have
ended up.

"Nancy," I interrupt her in mid-sentence, and she contentedly lets me, "are you happy?"

"Of course," she answers without hesitation.

"I mean, with everything that your daughter and I have done, as well as with you?" I press,
having a sudden need to know.

"Where is this coming from, Nick?" the older woman asks me, and I can hear a note of
concern in her voice.
"It's just that most people would have some kind of issue with the things we've all done, and I
want to know if you’re okay with everything," I explain.

Nancy studies me for a moment, before giving me an answer. "A lot of people can think what
they want to think. If you concern yourself about what other people think, you will never be
happy, Nick." She takes a sip of her tea, before continuing. "I might once have had a
problem with it, but Gina and I are closer now than we’ve ever been in the past. You ask if
I’m happy, and the answer is yes. What I really think you’re asking is, are you happy?"

I’m stunned at the depth of her words. Is she right? I think I’m happy. . . But then again, the
knot in my stomach, over what Gina must be feeling upstairs, says otherwise. Shanna makes
me happy when I’m with her, but her attitude lately, has soured that somewhat. Of course,
Gina and Summer make me happy as well. When I first discovered I have the ability with my
switches, I thought my life would be made, but it’s turned out to be a lot more responsibility
than I ever wanted. I recall a line from the Dragon Reborn series, talking about how death is
lighter than a feather, duty heavier than a mountain. Only now do I truly understand what that
means. It would be ever so simple to just shrug my shoulders, ignore the coming demons,
and just go wild with my ability, conscience be damned.

"Nick," a soft voice from atop the stairs breaks my concentration, "will you please come up
here?"

I turn to see Shanna and Gina both standing side-by-side, their expressions blank as they
wait for me. I thank Nancy for her advice, before going up the stairs, and following the two
women into Gina's room.

Once inside, the women have me sit on the bed, and they sit on either side of me, Shanna
on my left, Gina on the right. I’m surprised when they each grab a hand, and Shanna starts
speaking.

"Nick, we've been talking," I nod. Of course they've been talking. I don’t see any broken
furniture, scratch marks, or forming bruises that would indicate a fight, and I haven't heard
screaming, so what else would they have been doing?

"Shanna explained to me about what she told you today," Gina says next, and I have to turn
to face her. It occurs to me that the women might have set up this seating arrangement, so
that one is always behind me, and keeping me off balance. It only adds to my apprehension.

"And Gina told me what you mean to her," I have to turn again, so that I’m facing Shanna.
"And we’ve agreed that it isn't right that I have you all to myself."

My jaw feels like it hits the floor. This is the last thing I expect! Especially after the way
Shanna acted at school earlier, and even at work.

"We know you’re destined to be so much more with your ability, Nick," Gina keeps talking,
ignoring my shock. "Shanna told me about the demons. After what happened with Derek, I
understand why you kept that from me."
She did? Shanna has no right to break my confidence on that matter. I feel my face go red,
as anger starts to rise from my gut.

"Is there anything else you decided to talk about, behind my back?" I ask coolly. Okay,
maybe it was a bit more heated than I wanted it to, but dammit! She has no right.

"Just this," Shanna says, placing her hand on my chest, and I feel Gina's at the same time. I
have just enough time to wonder what she means, when they both push me back, and
before I have a chance to even yelp, I see the two women lip-locked together over me.

Anger flees in the face of confusion. I was certain that Shanna had wanted to talk to Gina
about me dumping her, but now I find the two women kissing!

"Someone want to tell me what in the world is going on?" I ask trying to get my emotional
bearings.

They break the kiss, and two sets of beautiful eyes look at me, one set hazel, the other blue
and surrounded by long lashes, as they giggle.

"Isn't it obvious?" Gina asks.

"We decided to become good friends," Shanna pipes in right afterwards.

"But, why?" I demand to know.

"Nick," Shanna says, "Gina told me what you did for her, and how much you mean to her.
About what you did to Derek. I realized I’m being selfish with you, and that you deserve
better than that from me. I really hope you'll forgive the way I've been acting. The whole thing
with Julia really got under my skin, but that’s no excuse. You’re under a lot of stress over the
coming demons, and there I was, causing even more stress. Your actions have more than
proven how you feel about me. Can you please forgive me?"

I think back on it, and realize that the change began when Julia had entered the picture. I’m
about to tell her that I can forgive her, but Gina cuts me off before I can.

"I know a way to earn forgiveness," the busty blonde says with a wide smile, as her hand
grabs my crotch, and pulls my zipper down.

"I like the way you think, Gina," Shanna says, and reaches into my Mega-man boxers to pull
out my limp cock. I’m still in too much shock for me to be hard right now. "Oh, it looks like I
am going to have to wake him up with a kiss," she says next, then suits actions to words, and
starts licking my penis.

Gina stands up and starts to undress, and only then do I understand what’s happening. I’m
not going to have to leave Gina, and unless I miss my guess, Shanna no longer feels like
she needs a complete hold on me either. I look at Gina's large tits as they pop free from her
bra, and then down to Shanna's lips sliding up and down my rapidly hardening cock, and
remember what Nancy had asked me a little bit ago. Am I happy? Well, I still have the
demons to contend with, but it looks like my social life is back on top. Hell yeah, I’m happy!

Gina is fully undressed now, and she starts helping Shanna undress. When she gets to her
shirt, Shanna refuses to let my now fully hard rod out from between her lips, and leaves it
bunched up around her neck.

Gina bends over, and plants a powerful kiss on me, before kissing my cheek, and then
whispering in my ear, "Thank you for using your ability on her. I don't know what I’d have
done, if I'd lost you."

I try to protest that I've had nothing to do with this, but before I can organize my thoughts,
Gina is sitting on my face, and bending over to help Shanna give me a great blowjob.

Deciding that now is no time to be arguing with my good fortune; I stick my tongue out, and
poke it into Gina's tangy vagina. I remember the switches Shanna had asked me to make for
her, and debate on doing the same for Gina, but decide not to right now. If she asks, I will do
it, but otherwise, I still don’t feel comfortable doing it without permission. Besides, I can still
affect her with my voice.

I suck hard on Gina's clitoris as I feel two sets of lips working my cock, and moan loudly. My
hands are idle, and so I decide to start fondling Gina's ample bosom. My cock is left alone for
a second as Gina sits up, and I have just a moment to see Shanna pressing her tits on either
side of my penis, her shirt completely off, before Gina slams her twat back down on my
mouth. Shanna's tits feel fantastic as she slide them up and down my length.

"Wow, he's so big, he completely sticks out between your breasts," Gina says, and a second
later, as I feel Shanna's breasts go down, I also feel her lips around the head of my rod. I
start to moan in earnest as Shanna picks up her pace, and just as I feel myself getting close,
she stops, and pinches the base of my cock.

"I think you deserve this first," she tells Gina, and without waiting any further, Gina slides off
my face, and impales herself on my sword, facing away from me. She isn't as wet as Shanna
had been earlier today (despite my moaning getting her ready), and it takes her a number of
strokes, before I hit her deepest parts.

I feel my girlfriend's tongue lick my balls, before travelling up, and I know she’s licking Gina's
clit by the way the blonde's cunt starts to twitch around me, and she begins bucking as she
has her first climax of the night. Luckily the small break from the titty-fucking is enough that I
don’t lose my semen at the same time.

Shanna climbs on the bed next to us, and I watch in amazement as she starts to suck on
Gina's bosom, and I can feel her hand down near where we’re connected, rubbing the other
woman's pussy. Shanna's ass is within reach, and I try to slip a finger into her, but she pulls
my hand out. Shanna breaks off pleasing Gina, and leans her head down close to mine.

"I'm still too sensitive from earlier. Let's just concentrate on her tonight, and maybe another
night, you can have us both." She seals her words with a kiss, and then starts to lick Gina's
juices from my chin and cheeks, making me moan as this turns me on, which in turn makes
Gina shudder in pleasure..

The sound of my voice still has a strong effect on Gina and as my voice reaches her, she
comes yet again. She leans back, supporting herself on her arms to either side of me, and
gyrates her pelvis against mine. I moan again at how good this action feel, and reach up to
start fondling Gina's tits again.

With my face clean, Shanna goes back to giving her attention to Gina. Since the blonde’s tits
are covered with my hands, she bends over our legs, and starts licking Gina's pussy again.

Gina pulls off me, unexpectedly, and Shanna swallows my rod immediately in her mouth,
keeping it warm, and cleaning the other woman's cum from it.

"I want you in my ass," she turns her head to tell me, and I smile back at her. She then
remembers Shanna, and I see her pout for only a second, before asking, "I better let you
have some first."

My cock comes out of Shanna's mouth with a slight pop. "No, I want to see him fuck you in
your small ass."

Gina smiles and you’d think she’s a kid that’d just been given an entire candy store, as she
pulls the recent redheaded woman up for a kiss, murmuring, "Thank you," before shoving her
tongue into the other woman's mouth.

Shanna grips my throbbing member, and starts rubbing it back and forth, from Gina's pussy
to her asshole, spreading the slick liquids. Without warning, Gina slams her hips down,
timing it just right and I slide into her tight colon. Thankfully I still have enough of Shanna's
saliva left on me to lubricate the penetration.

Gina's sphincter feels wonderful as she slides it up and down my engorged manhood.
Something feels a little different this time, however, and it takes me a moment to realize that
I can just feel Shanna's fingers separated from my cock by a thin bit of flesh. Gina starts to
go wild, as Shanna fingers her. Her colon grips and massages me to my own orgasm, and I
drop my third load that day into Gina's ass.

Once more Nancy's question flutters through my pleasure-fogged brain, and there is no
arguing that at this point, I truly am happy with my life. . .

Until I recall that the demons will be here before too much longer.

===================================
Chapter 21
The sound of a text message wakes me, and groggily I reach over to check it. Shanna and
Gina had kept me up most of the night, and then when Nancy had come in . . . okay, I can’t
help but smile at the memories from last night, but I’m exhausted. I had quite literally
stumbled back through my door, and fallen asleep before my head hit the pillow. I can’t even
remember the drive home. I’m thankful that Lela hadn’t come to get me last night, or I'd be
even more tired than I am now.

"Get your rest today." the text reads, and it’s from my sister. I wonder why she doesn’t use
the nanites to communicate telepathically.

Sitting up in bed, I only then realize that something’s not right. I’m still fully dressed, including
my shoes, but my posters are gone, and someone has rearranged my room. A groan sounds
next to me, and in shock I see Robin laying there.

Did I get with Robin last night? I wonder, but can't see how I had. I’m still fully dressed. . .
Then I recognize my surroundings. I'm in Dennis's room! I must have been so tired last night
that I turned right when I should’ve turned left. . .

As quietly as I’m able, I try to sneak out, but to no avail.

"Hey, dude," Dennis murmurs just as my hand touches the doorknob, "next time sleep in
your own damn bed. You were quite the buzzkill."

Embarrassed I make it back to my own room, and plan on going back to sleep, but after thirty
minutes of just lying there, fretting about what I’m going to do with the demons in a couple
weeks, and tossing and turning, I finally get up, and shower.

I debate on skipping class today, but since I’m already awake, I figure I might as well go in.
Besides, it might help to distract me.

“Nick!” a feminine voice hails me, her breath misting in the early morning chill. "Hey, have
you been studying?" The woman smiles at me, but I don't recognize her.

"Studying?" I ask in confusion. "It's only the second day of the semester. We can't have any
tests already!"

She laughs at me, but I still have no idea who this is. Her hair is a mousy brown color,
reaching down to her shoulders, and matching brown eyes. She stands a little shorter than
me, and her skin seems a little too big on her.

"No, for math club, silly!" she informs me, and suddenly I think I know who this was.

"Barbara?" I ask just to be sure.

"Sorry," she tells me, her smile getting bigger, "I forget how different I look after losing so
much weight. I know most people put on weight over the holidays, but for some reason I just
kept shedding the pounds!"

I can see the old Barbara in her now. She could almost be cute, if she fit in her skin better.
Then I remember what I'd done for Mrs. Polkins, and turn up Barbara's skin elasticity, hoping
that will help her.

"Yeah! Sorry," I say, happy for her, "You look great!" Then remembering how Mrs. Polkins
has changed mentally, I think to ask, "How have you been feeling?"

"Good," she says, her smile never leaving her thin face. "I have a lot more energy, and have
been surprised by all the attention the guys've been giving me." She laughs again, and I can't
help smiling with her.

"Well, good luck," I tell her. "I'd better get to class." I think of Donald and Adam, and hope
that everything I'd done for them has turned out as well as it did for Barbara.

I’m almost to my class, when another female voice stops me in my tracks. This one I know
from hours of lectures last semester. Professor Frankens is standing in the doorway to her
classroom, as I turn to look at her. She’s dressed pretty modestly for her, with a suit jacket
on, and a skirt that actually goes all the way down to her ankles.

"I need to have a talk with you, Mr. Xavier," she tells me, as she opens the door wider to let
me through. As I enter her classroom, wondering why she’s being so formal, I see that it’s
empty and guess that she doesn’t have a class this hour. My first thought is that she’s after
another tryst, but I really don’t feel up to it quite yet this morning. Especially after last night.

The professor steps back in front of me and leads me down to her office. I’m trying to come
up with a way to gently turn her down, without having to talk too much, knowing that my
voice still has an effect on her.

I still haven't come up with a way, when she sits down behind her desk and looks me
squarely in the eyes. Her brown orbs bore into me for a bit, and I realize that she probably
hasn’t brought me in here for sex, after all.

"First of all, Mr. Xavier, I want to thank you for being discreet about what happened between
us before Winter break," she tells me, her voice stiff and formal.

I give her a quick nod, still wary of speaking.

"Please understand that what I did was wrong," she continues. "In my years of teaching I
have never crossed that line with a student. I still don't fully understand why I did so with you.
I hope you don't harbor any ill will towards me for what I did, or for saying that it can't happen
again."

To say I’m disappointed is an understatement. I had truly enjoyed my encounter with the
sexy professor, and even with the guilt of knowing that I'd manipulated her into it, I've looked
forward to further escapades with her. I see that she’s looking at me, waiting for an answer. I
still don’t want to speak though, and influence her unduly. When I give her another nod, she
grimaces, but continues.

"I've put in my resignation here, and have already been accepted in another college across
state." Her tone is sad now, and I feel sorry for her.

"No," I say, before I can think better of it, and see her shudder slightly at the sound of my
voice, but I go on. "You don't have to do that. I promise not to tell anyone, and we don't have
to. . . to you know. . ." for some reason I have a hard time saying sex in front of this older,
professional woman, despite what we've done together. I figure it has something to do with
the formal attitude she’s portraying, and don’t want to be the first one to say it.

"But I do, Mr. Xavier," she insists. "Even as you speak, I feel myself being drawn to you. I
can't risk losing my career over the desires of my body." Her face grows stern, and she looks
at me harder. "Make no mistake; I'm not saying that I'm in love with you or anything of that
sort, only that I can separate lust from love."

Only then do I realize that she blames herself for what we’ve done. It’s not her fault, and I
truly feel bad for my part in it, but can see that she’s determined to go, no matter what I say.
If I were willing to use my switches on her, I can change her mind, I know, but I’m still not
willing to cross that line again.

But I don’t have to use my switches. I remember how she’d behaved as I’d dominated her
before Winter break.

"I understand," I tell her. "You’ll be missed," I say, and despite my earlier reservations about
not feeling up to anything, I want to show her just what she’ll be missing. I quickly sense for
Shanna’s switch, and note that she is only one building over. She had basically freed me
from the requirement of being with her, when it comes to other women. A freedom I’m going
to exercise now.

"I have already ensured that you will pass my class, this semester. I have no doubt you
would have done it on your own. Professor Hallowburton will be taking over Math Club
practices from now on. I’ll be here until the end of term, but will ask that you don't say
anything to anyone until after I'm gone." She sounds depressed.

Professor Hallowburton is an alright kind of guy, but he is no Donna Frankens. She will be
sorely missed in Math Club practices as well.

"I won't tell anyone," I tell her again, mentally thinking other than Shanna, who I'd already
told, but I feel sure she won't say anything to anyone about it. “But I don’t want you to go,
either.” My voice is soft, but firm, and she looks up at me, wondering. “You can’t go, Donna. I
won’t let you leave.”

I’m not sure whether her shudder is from the sound of my voice, or the authority I’m pouring
into my tone.
“Wh—What do you mean?” her voice tremors, and I can feel myself getting hard already.
“You can’t—“

“You’re mine, Donna,” I cut her off, leaving no doubt about what’s in my mind. “I’m not willing
to free my slave.” There is almost a pleading look in her eyes, and for just a moment, I think
to back off. Then I look at her more closely, sensing her switches. Her nipples are rock hard,
and her crotch is soaked. She’s not pleading for me to back off, but to continue.

I take a step closer to this mentor, this woman who has been the subject of countless wet
dreams over the years, and know she is putty in my hands. She sits frozen as I lift my hand
to the side of her breast.

“No,” she whispers, her voice barely audible. “We can’t.” Her heart isn’t in it.

“Take off your shirt,” I order her, and enjoy the shudder that spreads through her body, and
know she’s getting turned on more and more.

She shakes her head, mumbling something about it being wrong.

“I said, take, of, your, shirt, slave.” I pause between each word, to emphasize the command,
while simultaneously rubbing her stiff nipple through the layers of her clothing.

She breaks, and she’s unable to hide her small smile as she grabs the hem of her shirt, and
pulls it up over her head. “What would you have of me, master?”

A warm smile splits my lips, as I gaze at Donna’s lovely chest. “I would have you pleasured,
slave.” As the word ‘slave’ leaves my lips, I can feel her arousal increase dramatically. “Take
off your skirt,” I order her next.

She’s in complete submissive mode, and moves with alacrity to do my bidding. A couple
seconds later, I’m admiring the barely clad body of Professor Donna Frankens. Stepping up
to her trembling form, I look down into her brown eyes. Her head tilts up to mine, and I know
she wants a kiss, but not yet. Reaching around behind her, I easily unsnap her bra, and pull
the straps from her shoulders. A moment later her panties join the rest of the clothes on the
floor.

The bell rings, and Donna’s soft brown eyes grow large in terror, as the sound of students
filing into her class filters through her closed door.

“Don’t move,” I order her, and she shivers again at my authority. I turn and lock her door,
then look my slave in the eyes. “You’re going to sit on your desk, and give your master a
show,” I inform her.

“But my class. . .” I can see her wavering, but I’m not willing to pass this up.

“A class you were willing to abandon,” I tell her unkindly. “A class you were willing to leave
behind, because you wanted to deny yourself of the pleasure that I can give you.”
“But this is wrong. You’re my student. I shouldn’t take advantage of you.” I can tell she’s
starting to worry again, as her arms lift to cover herself. I need to head this off quick, or I’ll
lose her forever.

I laugh, making sure I’m not too loud. “When we’re together, slave, I am your master. There
is no student/teacher relationship, and I’ll brook no disobedience. Now put your arms down,
and sit on your desk.”

Her eyes dart to the locked door, and she hesitates for just a moment. I can tell when she
comes to a conclusion, as she murmurs, “Yes, master.”

My tool is hurting in my pants; I’m so hard right now. Whipping my large phallus out, my
smile widens even more at the glossy look in Donna’s eyes.

“It occurs to me, that my slave has been too long denied her own pleasure. A denial she has
brought upon herself.” I pause, just for dramatic effect. “It’s time you learn that pleasure is
not a negative thing. But rather, something that needs to be fed and nurtured.” The confusion
in her eyes is a beautiful thing. “Pleasure yourself, slave.”

Comprehension dawns in her chocolate browns, and she glances at the door again, but her
hands go to work. Her left hand goes to her right breast, pinching and twisting the nipple,
while her right hand drops to her wet snatch, and immediately starts rubbing her clit.

Sitting in one of her chairs offers me a great view of the mature woman trying hard to get off.
She’s making small sounds of pleasure, as her eyes remain locked on mine. Occasionally
she’ll look to the door, and I know the danger of getting caught is increasing her arousal.

The bell rings again, but Donna doesn’t even seem to notice. My hand starts to lightly stroke
my thick rod, as I continue watching my beautiful slave.

“Moan,” I tell her, not wanting her to hold anything back. “You need to let it out, and stop
trying to control this part of yourself. Enjoy it, and I promise you won’t regret it.”

The students out in her classroom are talking loudly, which is good, as it covers the deep
moaning that Donna suddenly lets out.

“Does master like watching his slave play with her nipples?” She asks me, still looking me
deep in the eyes. “Does he like the way I make myself wetter as I play with my little pussy?
Does master want to see what happens when I slip a finger inside?”

“No,” I tell her, “I want to see what happens when you slip three fingers in.”

Without any trace of hesitation, she slips the first three fingers of her right hand into her
snatch, and comes hard. Her moans can easily be heard outside, and I can hear the class
suddenly go silent.

Without a second thought, I create a memory switch for the entire class and flip it. The
outside chatter starts back up instantly.
No headache occurs from such a massive switch, and I smile.

“Did master enjoy watching me cum on my fingers?” my slave inquires.

“I did,” I reply, easily. “I enjoyed so much that my cock almost hurts. Come over here, and
suck the cum from my cock, slave.”

Almost inhumanly fast, Donna is off her desk, and her lips are wrapped around me. Between
the eroticism of watching her get off, while her students are outside, and the whole
master/slave thing, it only takes a few talented strokes, before I’m shooting down the back of
her throat.

“Swallow it all,” I order her, and she greedily sucks all of my seed from me. She even goes
so far as to milk my length to get every last drop.

When she can finally get no more from my wilting member, she stands up, and looks me in
the eyes, before unexpectedly throwing her arms around me, and pulling me into a tight hug.
“Thank you,” she whispers into my shirt.

“Get dressed, I tell her gently, leaving out the authoritative tone, “I think you have a class to
teach, and continue teaching.”

She steps back then, and a look of horror crosses her face, but I stop it, before she can say
anything.

“No one knows what happened in here,” I assure her. “Our secret is safe.”

She looks at me dubiously, “How. . .?” then shakes her head, and gets dressed in rapid
order.

Once she is fully presentable, I lean into her ear, and whisper, “I expect you to keep
teaching. You won’t regret it.”

She looks me deep in the eyes, before blinking, and seeming to come back to herself. “I
expect you won’t miss any of my Math Club practices, Mister Xavier?”

I smile as the professor façade returns. She’s going to be alright. I wish her the best of luck,
and leave her office. I get a few glances from some of the students, but am quickly forgotten
when there is a commotion outside the classroom. Running out, I have to grab someone to
find out what’s going on.

“Something’s happening outside,” is all the response I get, before I’m swept along in a tide of
students heading for the exterior doors.

The sun hits my eyes, and combining that with the white snow all over the ground, I’m
momentarily blinded, as a communal gasp sounds around me. Blinking to clear my eyes, I
start looking around to see what the fuss is about.
And almost shit myself.

Floating a few feet off the ground are a couple of older teenagers, maybe eighteen or
nineteen, one boy, and from the familial resemblance, I’m guessing his sister. In one of his
hands is a floating fireball. She is scanning the crowd, and her eyes look odd, as if. . . yes,
her eyes are the color and reflectiveness of chrome. Around each of their necks is a
necklace that appears to be made of some type of clear gemstones, each one about the size
of my thumb. They both have on white shirts and white pants, with matching shoes. Her hair
is red, and tied back into a ponytail, his dark brown and cropped close to his head.

The girl’s eyes land on me, and I shiver. It’s almost as if I can physically feel her gaze. Her
hand lifts and she points at me, and then both siblings are looking at me, and there is no
mistaking the sensation that spreads across my skin.

They land softly on the ground, and start walking towards me. The smile that graces their lips
would look peaceful, if not for the flickering glow of the man’s fireball reflecting off of them.

There is no possible way that even I could predict what they do next.

“Prepare for trouble,” says the girl.

“Make it double,” the boy follows up.

I groan, as the rest becomes predictable.

“To protect the world from devastation,”

“To unite all people within our nation,”
“To denounce the evil of truth and love,”
“To extend our reach to the stars above,”
“Jessie,”
“James,”
“Team rocket blasts off at the speed of light,”
“Surrender now or prepare to fight,”

I stumble mentally when I don’t hear the final line delivered by Meowth. That can’t really be
their names, can it?

“Pokémon?” I ask, trying to keep the derision out of my voice. “Really?” I can tell they’re
dangerous, and likely another one of the angel’s experiments.

“We’ve been given God-given powers to cleanse the world of evildoers like you,” James
snarls at me. I try hard not to laugh at the way he worded that statement.

Jessie fingers the necklace around her neck, before saying, “Each of these is a fallen soul.
Each one is someone who has gained their powers from the devil.”

Great, I think, religious fanatics.

“Submit to us now, and we will make your death painless,” James spouts, and I realize these
lines are rehearsed. If what she said is true, and each clear gem is another person with the
gene that the angels were activating, then they’ve already taken out quite a few people.

Only now, do I realize that there is a large gathering surrounding us, and that I’m no longer
on the edge of the group. People are looking from the Rocket twins to me, and back again.
Most of them likely think this is some performance being put on by the drama department.
They don’t know the danger they’re in. Before I can think to warn the crowd to get away,
Jessie speaks up.

“Answer our demand now, or we will assume your response.”

I start to form a switch, in an attempt to turn off their abilities, but the girl with the strange
chrome eyes shouts, “Watch out brother, he’s attacking!”

Without any further warning, James throws the fireball he’s been holding at me, and I have to
dodge to the side, landing hard on the snow packed ground. I also lose the switch I’d been
preparing.

The crowd “oohs,” as a tower of flame goes up where I’d just been standing. Don’t they
understand the danger? I can see that those closest to the pillar are backing away
uncertainly, shielding their faces from the heat.

“It’s not too late to come to the light,” James informs me, and I can see him preparing
another fireball. It occurs to me, that these must be the two that have been burning some of
the other experiments that Dennis had told me about.

Just to be contrary, I shout, “No thanks. I prefer the power of the dark-side.” Okay, so I’m no
James Earl Jones, but by some of the snickers in the crowd, my humor isn’t completely
obtuse. I attempt again to make a switch, this one smaller, intending to turn off his flame, and
once again the sister calls out, and I’m scrabbling to get away. This time I’m not quite fast
enough to escape completely, as flames start licking up my right leg. It only takes a second
to put it out on the snow, but the heat had been intense!

I don’t even bother trying to make a switch this time. I’m not sure what exactly the redhead is
able to do, but those chrome eyes seem to be capable of seeing beyond normal sight.

It takes me a moment to get my feet under me, and I can already tell that my leg is badly
burned. I’m surprised that they’re giving me the opportunity to stand, until I realize that they
don’t really fear me. They know before I can attack, and act quicker than I can. In fact they’re
just standing there, waiting for me to either give up, or attack again.

What is the deal with these two? Flying, superhuman sight, fireballs. . . Wait a minute. . .

‘Lela,’ I send to the angel I know is always watching, ‘How do they have more than one
ability?’ Thankfully the siblings don’t attack, while I’m communicating. She probably can’t see
the transmissions from the nanites.
‘They only have one ability, each. They are able to draw other abilities from those diamonds
around their necks.’

‘You mean that those gems are from the others they’ve killed?’ I can’t hide the shock that I
feel.

‘Yes, his ability is to be able to crystallize another’s ability. Her gene allows her to see those
with abilities. They are twins.’

Shit, shit, and triple shit! Basically I’m up against two dragons, with my kender of an ability.
Well, if Tasslehoff Burrfoot was brave enough to do it, then so can I.

If only I had his immunity to fear. Or Raistlin. Yeah, the dark wizard would really come in
handy right now.

Despite the cold air, there is no mistaking the steady trickle of sweat dripping down my spine.

Thankfully communicating with the nanites is nearly instantaneous, and only a couple
seconds have passed since I regained my feet.

“Last chance, demon. Surrender now or prepare to fight,” James intones solemnly.

The word ‘demon’, applied to me, sets my teeth on edge, and my decision is made. Not that I
really have much of one to make.

‘If this goes badly, please be ready to get me out of here.’ I don’t wait for a reply, before
running right at them, doing my best to avoid the pain in my leg. I have enough time to
register the shock on their faces; they were likely expecting me to run away, as I create a
switch to solidify the air in front of me. Despite Jessie’s warning, the shock of my brash
action makes James hesitate just long enough for me to get the switch made.

If there was more time, I would have sighed in relief as the switch forms. I wasn’t sure if it
would, after failing to do anything of the sort while playing beer pong so long ago. My powers
truly are growing and maturing.

James’s fireball explodes against my shield, momentarily blinding me, and eliciting a whole
new set of gasps from the gathered crowd. That crowd. . . That foolish TV brainwashed
crowd. . . I shake my head, and prepare my next switch, hoping I have the time to make it, as
I feel the switch for my shield start to burn. Now THAT is an uncomfortable feeling!

The switch to kill their abilities doesn’t form.

“Brother, he has the ability to change the quantum state of things,” Jessie states.

Quantum state? I’ve never looked at my ability that way, but it makes sense.
The last of my shield melts away in a ball of orange flame, and I start moving again, this time
to the side. I debate on trying to tackle one of them, but for all I know, they may have
superhuman strength stored in one of those diamonds. Maybe if I can get those necklaces
off them.

A quick switch later, both necklaces’ clasps let go, and they fall from their chests. The fireball
that is already speeding towards me vanishes, and I turn to tackle James.

A couple feet away, I leap for the young man, and a freight train runs into me, knocking me
aside.

I roll to the side, as soon as I hit the ground, and pain flares through my side. Bones are
broken, I have no doubt. Looking through blurry eyes, I can just make out Jessie gripping her
necklace, her hand outstretched in my direction.

“Nick?!?” I hear Shanna’s frantic scream from the crowd.

“Dammit!” I attempt to swear, but blood spittle comes out instead.

Finally, the crowd understands that this is for real, and I can barely hear them screaming in
panic as they take off running. My ears are ringing so badly, that I can’t make out the
undoubtedly pious words James says as he picks up his necklace, and another fireball forms
in his hands.

My body is too broken for the nanites to fix me in time, and I can see my death in that red-
orange ball, as it flies towards my chest.

Shanna, I think, I’m sorry you have to watch me die.

Oblivion takes me.

===================================
Chapter 22
Yellow light is the first thing I notice, as I come to.

Good, apparently I made it to heaven, I think. I’ve never been very religious myself, but at
least I know I was good enough to come here.

Flexing my fingers and moving my arms confirms that all my pain is gone. Silently I weep,
knowing that Earth is now left to the demons. Maybe the countries will come together, and
put up a good enough defense. It’s a nice thought, but I know it’s not really possible. Humans
are too cantankerous.

Oh, god. Shanna. . .!

Pulling my legs underneath me, something doesn’t feel quite right. Opening my eyes, I find
myself staring at the burned remains of my right pant leg.

“What the. . .”

"Oh, good, you're awake!" A familiar voice spouts, startling me. Strong arms grip me in a
fierce hug, before pulling back, and Summer searches my eyes.

"Good to see you too, sis," I try to greet her cheerfully, but don’t have it in me right now. I’d
lost. And to Team Rocket no less. "Thanks for coming to get me, but why are you here?"

Apparently she either doesn’t like my words, or what she sees on my face. I soon find out it’s
the latter.

"You look like shit," she tells me. "Why don’t you try to rest in the healing light a bit more?" I
almost laugh as I see how tired she looks.

For a moment, I wonder if she’d watched my battle with the twins, and know that it’s
possible, as Lela is always watching me. I notice how upset she seems, and can feel her
hands shaking on my arms.

"I'm sorry, I’ll be fine. The nanites," I offer in way of explanation. They should be strong
enough, and my body recovered enough to completely fix all of me. If only they could do the
same for my pride. "Relax, will you? We still have some time before we face the demons." I
try to get her to calm down, but my soothing tone seems to have the opposite effect.

“You were nearly killed down there, Nick! But that’s. . . It's not that. . . Something. . . um. . ."
Summer bites her lower lip, as she tries to formulate what she wants to say. "Lela's been
incapacitated," she finally blurts out, and I feel like my whole world gets rocked.

"Lela? How—?" I demand to know, gripping my sister's arms now, and completely forgetting
about the twins. I feel a knot forming in my stomach, as I worry about the gentle alien, but my
logical mind takes over. If Lela is down, it’s not a complete loss, as there are still six other
ships. Ships that can’t fight and I have no experience in leading. Maybe if another alien
piloted. . . "Where's Harana?"

The fear increases in Summer's blue eyes. "She’s taking care of Lela," she whispers. “She’s
also piloting the ship.”

"What happened to Lela?” I demand to know again, wondering why Summer is acting like
this, and then it occurs to me. "The eggs?"

She nods, and I can see tears running down her cheeks now. Fear grips my heart. Not the
kids, too, oh, please not the kids, too! I have to get to Lela, I know, but I don't know how to
open the hatch that leads to her.

"Lela, Harana!" I yell, hoping to get one of their attentions. "I can't open the door. Lemme
back there."

"Nick," Summer's hand on my shoulder makes me feel claustrophobic, and I shake it off,
"You can open it with the nanites. Just send the command to the ship mentally." I look at my
sister stupidly. Can it really be that easy? I know that she could do it for me, but that has
never been my sister's way. She’s always willing to help me, but never one to do things for
me. How ironic that her ability ends up being the same way.

Without hesitation, I mentally command the ship to open the door, and sure enough, it opens
to my right. I dash through it, headless of the blackness that surrounds me. I know I have a
few steps before the path turns, and my eyes adjust to the infrared light, before I slam into
the wall. I run the entire way to where I know Lela to be, sensing her with my switches, and
hold up outside her door, slightly out of breath, and full of dread.

Suddenly I’m apprehensive, not certain what I'll find inside. Summer hasn’t told me what
happened with Lela's and my kids. She'd only told me that the alien is incapacitated, and
then she'd started crying.

No, I think, they have to be okay. Something about the alien hatching process must have
been hard for the mother. Try as hard as I might, though, I can’t convince myself of that. How
can eggs hatching be hard on the mother?

I don't know how long I stand outside the doorway, but finally I conclude that I have to walk
through it. I have to face what’s inside. Commanding the ship to open this door, I step
through.

Lela is not on the incubator, as she has been every other time I've been in here, and for just
a moment, I wonder at that oddity, until my brain realizes that the children wouldn’t be in
there, after they hatched. I sense her switches in an adjoining room, and open that hatchway
before going in.
It takes me a moment to comprehend the scene before me. Lela is lying on the floor, her
arms around some small, unmoving objects, and Harana has her arm around her older
sister, trying to comfort her, and talking in their dual-toned language.

I take a step forward, my eyes and even my senses drawn to the six or seven objects that
Lela is cradling. I can hear what I take to be crying from Lela, and only then does it really hit
me that our kids haven’t survived.

I don’t know what to think, or even what to feel. My body is locked up in shock, as I try to
form coherent thoughts. Yes, they are my kids, but they aren't entirely human, and it’s not
like I had helped incubate the eggs. The entire time Lela had been on that incubator, it
almost felt like she was taking care of someone else's eggs.

But now that I see the tiny things, it strikes home. These tiny things are the product of Lela's
and my coupling. I helped create these tiny creatures, and there is some small part of me in
each one. My eyes can see that they’re gone, but my heart refuses to believe it.

I drop to my knees next to Lela, and only then do they notice me, but I ignore them. There is
something. . .

I look at the tiny creatures, marveling at how they look. They have the pinkish skin of Lela's
race, but it’s tinged just a bit by the baby pink of a human newborn. Their eyes are smaller
than Lela's in comparison to the head, which is also smaller in comparison to their body. I
notice that some have four fingers and some have three. There are six in all, and they all
have light tufts of hair on their peaceful heads. If I ignore the fact that they aren't breathing, I
can almost imagine that they’re sleeping peacefully.

All of this I note with the outside of my concentration, however. There is something. . . It
almost feels like I can sense them, like I can with my switches, but I’ve never made switches
in these little creatures.

"I tried to save them," Lela's voice penetrates the fog that surrounds my mind, distracting me.
"Our DNA just doesn’t mix," I can barely understand her, as she tries to speak English
through her tears. "They all broke their shells, but didn’t live long past that." Lela chokes up
again, and Harana tries unsuccessfully to console her.

It strikes me as odd, her concern for the children. Hadn’t she intimated that her race didn’t
care for their children? Yet, the death of these six is tearing her apart.

‘This was different,’ the words appear in my vision. Apparently I’d sent the question to her,
and feel like a heel. In her depression, I’d accidentally asked her a question like that. ‘What
we did together was beautiful, not painful. Usually incubation is handled by machines, but my
ship wasn’t designed for mating and children. I’ve come to care for them, as I care for you.’

‘I’m so sorry,’ I send back to her, but. . .

Why can I sense them, if they’re dead and I’ve not given them a switch? The question plays
through my head a few times, before something occurs to me.
Without a word, I jump up and ran all the way back to the blue room. I don’t say a word as I
burst in, only stopping long enough to grab Summer's wrist, and drag her after me. She yelps
when she passes into the darkness, but I know her eyes will adjust soon enough, thanks to
her nanites.

"Nick, what are you. . .?" she tries to ask me, but I just keep running.

As soon as we’re in the room with Lela, Harana, and my kids, I finally stop, and feel for them
again. It’s fainter now, but I can still make them out. I have to hurry, or it might be too late.

"Take off your shirt," I command my sister, as I start to do the same. Will it be enough, or will
it take more contact? I don’t know, but I have to try. I’m definitely in no mood to even try to
wake my cock up.

"I hardly think now is the time—" Summer starts to protest, but I cut her off.

"Just do it! Hurry, before it's too late." Summer looks from me to Lela and back again, before
quickly removing her shirt. I don’t think I have time to explain, my sense of them is fading too
fast.

Lela and Harana start saying something in their language, but I ignore them as I hug my
sister close to me, and feel my strength with the switches magnify exponentially at the
contact. A small part of me notices she’s not wearing a bra, and I’m grateful for the extra skin
that will be in contact with me. I command the ship to bathe us and the babies in the healing
yellow light, not knowing if it will be necessary, but wanting every advantage I can have. I
feel Summer pulling down her pants, hindered slightly as we hug, and then she works on
mine. They hit the floor a second later, and she wraps one leg around mine, and places the
other between my legs. I close both of my legs, and know it’s now or never.

This is about the most physical contact I’m going to be able to have with her, short of actually
having sex. Intercourse is the furthest thing from my mind right now, as I start to form the
group switch, and attach it to all six babies.

I try to push it, but nothing happens. Did I overdo it with Donna and the Pokemon twins? Am
I not recovered enough from the damage they caused? I push harder, then harder still on
their 'life' switch. I don’t know if it’ll work, but I know I can sense them, and how can I do that,
unless they’re still alive, but too weak to register to Lela's advanced technology. I notice that
the switch I'd made is not completely off, and that gives me some measure of hope.

Groaning, I throw everything I have behind the switch, and some distant part of me hears
Summer moan as well, but I ignore it as I feel the switch move a little. It’s just a tiny bit at
first, but as I continue to shove against the switch, it picks up speed. Some small part of me
notices that something is running from my nose. Most likely blood. My ears start ringing
again, and we tumble to the floor, too weak to support ourselves.

Just before I blackout, again, from the effort of moving the switch, I hear a small, almost
imperceptible yawn.
***

I wake with a start, as fear courses through me, followed immediately by a massive pain in
my skull, and I collapse backwards onto a soft surface.

"He's awake," a voice says, sounding distant, but I recognize it as Shanna's.

What's she doing here? I wonder, and then realize that I must have been dropped back off at
home, after I. . .

I sit up again, as I remember why I was unconscious in the first place. "My kids," I croak,
wondering at the sound of my own voice.

"They're fine," Summer tells me, as my eyes try to adjust to the light. Something doesn’t
seem right. Everything has a yellow tinge to it, which throws my augmented vision off.

So Summer is here too. By the sound of her voice, she’s doing better than I am. "You saved
them, Nick. I'm so proud of you. You did it!"

I feel a hand grip hold of mine, and give it a squeeze, but I still can’t focus my eyes. I know
the hand is my sister's, because I can sense my switches better, and can even feel the one
that I'd made for the six little babies.

"My eyes," I say, glad my voice is improving a little as I speak. "I can't seem to focus."

I feel someone take my other hand, and know from the switches I sense that it must be
Shanna. "Lela says you caused some damage to yourself, saving your kids. The nanites and
this yellow light are working on healing you, but it’s going to take a bit." That's nice, I think,
the yellow light will get me better in no time. Wait. . . Yellow light. . . In my room? I slightly
remember Lela using it that night in the basement, and relax. "Nick, you really had us
worried. We understand what you did, but it almost killed you." I can hear the fear in her
voice, and pull the blurry blob that I know is her to me for a hug. Summer hugs me too, and
I’m grateful to sense my switches increase. At least I haven’t burned that out.

"How long until the demons arrive?" I ask, afraid of how long I've been out.

"They're still outside our solar system," Summer says, and I relax. Fear about being out of
commission for too long, and missing the invasion leaking out of me.

Then I remember the twins.

“Those two,” I have to swallow, and clear my throat, “the ones that attacked me. She can
sense where I am. They might be on their way here, right now!”

Shanna laughs softly, before replying. “I wish them luck.”

I turn my blurry gaze to her, confused. My eyes are finally able to start focusing, and I can
make out Shanna’s concerned face.

“If they can get up here, then they’re too powerful to stop, anyway,” Summer states.

My eyes finally focus completely, and I can see we’re in the blue featureless room. I groan as
I realize I’m on the ship, and not in my room. My head is in Shanna’s lap. “Why are you here,
Shanna?” I ask my girlfriend.

“Ouch,” I hear my sister say a moment before Shanna shoves my head from her lap.

“Maybe because I was worried about my boyfriend, after watching them fry and pummel you
on campus.” I can hear the hurt and pain in her tone, and realize my mistake immediately.

“Shanna, I’m sorry,” I plead with her, and I can feel the light and nanites returning my
strength to me, as I sit up. “It’s no excuse, but I’m under a lot of stress, and didn’t think.”

Shanna looks at me for a bit, and then nods. “You’re right. I’m sorry I’ve been adding to that
stress.” She comes back over to me, and gives me a hug. “I’m just glad you’re alright.”

“I’m not angry about you being here, but how did you get here?” I ask, as the question occurs
to me.

Summer clears her throat and answers. “I’ve been up here watching over you, so I knew
about her becoming your girlfriend. I figured she would want to be here.”

Turning to my sister, I thank her, and hold Shanna closer to me. “Did it look as bad as it felt?”

Shanna starts crying into my shoulder, and I have my answer. She must have thought I was
dead.

I let her cry for a bit, before looking to Summer, “Did anyone see the ship?” She shakes her
head. “My kids?”

Shanna steps away from me, and I realize just how insensitive I’m being. I now have six kids
with another woman, even if that other woman is an alien, and haven’t really gotten a handle
on how my girlfriend feels about that. I open my mouth to apologize again, but the dyed-
redhead cuts me off.

“No, don’t apologize. They’re important to you, and that means a lot to me.” She takes a
deep breath, then continues, “Go. You need to see them.”

Grabbing her hand, I turn and open the portal into blackness. She hesitates just outside the
blackness, but apparently trusts me enough, and follows me through.

“How do you see in this?” she asks.

“What do you mean?” Summer pipes up, solicitously. “Can’t you see the floor beneath us?”
“Be nice, Summer,” I chide. “We’ve got nanites in us, which augments our vision, so that we
can see into the infrared spectrum.”

“Nanites? Really? That’s so cool!” I smile as the geek in Shanna starts to come out. “Can I
get some? What else can they do?”

I try to answer all her questions as we walk, and soon we’re outside Lela’s room.

For once I think before acting. “Shanna, on the other side of this door are two angels and my
kids. Are you going to be alright?”

Her fist lightly connects with my chest, before she replies. “I’m about to meet
extraterrestrials, and an entirely new species, and you want to know if I’m alright? Hell yeah,
I’m alright. I can’t wait.”

Even knowing she can’t see my face, I’m beaming down at her.

The door opens, and I’m greeted with a very unexpected site. Lela is breast feeding two of
our little kids at once, while Harana rocks another two. The last two are sleeping peacefully
in a pile of blankets and soft yellow light.

It’s also noticeably brighter in here. Not bright, per se, but bright enough that Shanna can
see. I hear her gasp as she sees the angels for the first time. The angels are also warily
watching Shanna.

“They’re. . . They’re beautiful,” my girlfriend states, and the tension evacuates the room.

“I didn’t know your race breast feeds,” I state, kind of wishing I could be sucking on her
taught nipple.

“Don’t be so crass,” Summer states, at the same time Shanna hits me again.

‘It’s okay,’ Lela’s words appear to me. ‘We don’t, but apparently my body has changed more
than I thought. Your sister was kind enough to help me figure it out. I was worried about how
to feed them. This ship really wasn’t designed to support kids.’

“Are they going to be alright?” Summer asks, concern thick in her voice, at the same time the
words, ‘And her milk tastes wonderful,’ appear in my vision.

‘Pervert,’ I send back to her.

‘Yes,’ Lela sends to us. ‘They don’t demand much, and since I can now feed them, they will
live. Thanks to you.’ The last is delivered with a nod to me.

“Can you produce enough milk for all of them?” I ask concerned. Even engorged with milk,
her breasts are rather small for feeding six babies.
“What’s going on?” Shanna asks, and I realize she’s been left out of half the conversation.

As I start to bring Shanna up to speed, I watch as Summer takes the two kids that Lela is
feeding, and sets them into the pile of blankets, next to the other two sleeping children. I
realize that I recognize the blankets from mom’s house. The yellow light bathes Lela, and I
watch with fascination as the angel’s breasts grow and firm, before she takes the last two
from Harana, and starts feeding them.

“Can you imagine what kind of games could be produced, if we had hardware that’s as
powerful as that?” Shanna asks, and I enjoy how she feels against my side as I pull her
tighter to me. She truly is a match for my geekiness.

Harana stands and walks over to Shanna and me, while my sister softly croons to her nieces
and nephews.

‘Have you thought about how you will deal with the twins?’ The way Harana is looking at me
lets me know that she is the one asking the question, and the room goes quiet.

“What?” Shanna asks again, and I whisper the question to her. “Oh. . .” she says, worriedly,
squeezing me tighter to her.

“I’ll help,” Summer says, her voice quavering, and I know she’s afraid of facing the two
terrors.

“No,” I deny her, but can’t miss the relieved look that crosses her face. “You’d only get in my
way. I barely got out of it alive. I can’t be worrying about you at the same time.” I turn to Lela,
and ask a question that’s been in the back of my mind, but only now comes to the surface. “If
these two were so powerful, why weren’t they chosen to fight the demons?”

Lela and Harana exchange glances, before the older sister responds. ‘They were deemed
too violent, and their mental state is too rigid to accept anything other than what they were
raised to believe. They think they were given their abilities to cleanse mankind of evil, and
have been slowly stealing the abilities from others.’

Well that sounds logical.

Harana looks to me, and I somehow know the next words are from her. ‘You need to stop
them.’

Of course I do, I think. Because goodness knows I don’t have enough other things to worry
about.

“Will someone please keep me up-to-date?” Shanna grumps.

“Umm. . .” I say, looking at Lela.

‘Go ahead. The other room has an applicator ready.’

I look back to Shanna, telling her that she can have the nanites, but warning her about the
pain she’ll suffer.

“Ha, men always think women are weak,” she tells me, laughing, “but if you had to deal with
our monthly visitor, you’d know that we can handle more discomfort than men can.” I know
better than to open my mouth.

Despite her words, I know she’s nervous, as I lead her to the other room. A couple minutes
later, she’s screaming in agony, while I rock her back and forth.

***

‘We have a plan,’ Summer’s words appear to me, and I come awake.

Shanna is sleeping peacefully in my arms, and as I try to pull away to see what they’ve
cooked up, she wakes, and pulls me back to her.

“Did it hurt that bad for you?” She asks, and I just nod, as she shivers in memory.

‘They have a plan,’ I send to her mentally, and smile as she gasps.

“I have my own heads-up-display!”

I laugh as I take her out to the others in the adjoining room, and fill her in on the finer points
of the nanites.

My laugh is cut short as I see the look in Summer’s eyes. “The kids?” I ask, suddenly
worried, only to breathe a sigh of relief a moment later when she shakes her head.

The plan gets laid out before me, and despite Shanna’s misgivings, I agree to it. Those twins
have to be stopped.

***

I feel naked, digging my toes into the soft cool dirt beneath my feet. Despite knowing how
fast Lela’s ship can travel, I’m having a hard time believing that I’m currently standing in
Southern Arizona’s desert, miles away from anyone else. This time, there will be no chance
of innocent bystanders.

The night air is cool, but I barely feel it. Somehow Lela and Harana were able to get the light
suit to work outside of her ship. Even now, the four females and six children are a couple
miles above me. Far enough to be out of view, tonight, but close enough to get to me in a
crisis. Summer had hinted again at helping me out, but with the light suites on, there can be
no physical contact between us.

“You came,” the words coming from behind me, startles me, as I spin around to face the
twins. Thankfully they don’t spout their Team Rocket opening line again.
“I see you got my note,” I tell James. Shanna had delivered it to them, and somehow they
made the multi-hundred mile trip to get here, in only a couple hours.

The large moon sits on the horizon, framing the two, and I see they’re holding hands.
Thankfully the nanites allow me to see them clearly, even though the light is coming from
behind them. With their all-white clothing, they almost seem to glow.

“You’re ready to surrender your evil ways, then?” Jessie asks, as she takes in my apparent
nakedness. “Or did you hope to tempt us into your wicked ways?”

“You will not tempt us. We are stalwart in our convictions. God is on our side, and we shall
prevail!” James spouts on the heels of his sister.

Wow, these two are pompous! I go over the plan again in my head, hoping that the suit will
protect me. Lela had said that it would, but Harana wasn’t as certain. A backup plan plays
out in the back of my mind, just in case.

“Surrender? No.” Shock appears in their eyes. Had they really deluded themselves into
thinking that I was giving up? The note had simply told them where to meet me. They’d
caught me by surprise last time. This time I’m prepared.

“Then why. . .?” Jessie asks, and I can’t hide my smile at their confusion.

“Because God hates murderers,” I tell them, pandering to their game, “and you need to be
stopped.”

Their faces go red in rage, and there is suddenly a ball of flame in James’s hand.

“Your vile tongue will not sway our holy mission,” James yells, and flings the ball at me.

I’m prepared for it, though, setting up another air shield, and jumping out of the way. I hit the
ground, rolling, and come up, hand outstretched, and flip the already made switches to drop
their necklaces. They’re ready for it, though, and catch them in their hands.

It was only a distraction though, as I create more switches, and flip them on the run. From
our previous fight, I know that I can’t affect them directly, but that doesn’t protect their
clothing.

The molecular bond holding their white coverings together are turned off, and their clothing
disintegrates.

Jessie shrieks in outrage, and I can’t help but notice that the carpet matches the drapes,
before she’s able to cover herself up. She’d been about the send that bullet train of force at
me, but her nakedness distracts her, and dust is suddenly kicks up in front of me, trailing off
into the night.

“What wicked trickery is this?” James demands, and I notice him glancing at his sister out of
the corner of his eyes.
Another switch, and a cool breeze blows across them, and even I’m intrigued with how hard
Jessie’s nipples get.

The plan is to get their necklaces away, and then disable them, or kill them. The latter is out
of the question. But a third option seems to present itself.

“Wicked miscreant!” James shouts. “Do you think to shame us, by displaying what God gave
us?”

I look back to him in time to be struck by one of his fireballs, directly in the chest. Dammit! I
berate myself, caught up in my own distraction.

Rolling a couple times on the desert floor, the flames go out, and I’m thankful the suit
protected me. My chest is a bit sore, but happily not burned.

I regain my feet, and look at the two shocked siblings. “Sorry,” I state, smiling, “Did I forget to
mention I’m fireproof now?” I know I shouldn’t, I mean I really shouldn’t, but I can’t help but
say the next line. “Looks like God is on my side, now.”

Rage fills both of their faces, and Jessie flings her hand out at me, sending another wall of
force my way. I throw up another shield, and dodge out of the way again.

My shield doesn’t even slow the attack, and it clips my leg, spinning me about, and sending
me painfully to the ground. The suite doesn’t protect against that, I guess.

In frustration, I act without thinking, sending some of my oldest switches at them. Too late, I
remember that their somehow immune to my powers.

The switches form.

I stand there in shock, and just barely dodge another wall of power, before it crushes me.

Immediately I start flipping on the switches, and dimly note that a yellow light engulfs me. I
can feel Lela and Shanna still miles above me, and while the light is weak, it gives me the
extra strength I need to push the newly created switches, while my ankle stops hurting.

Jessie’s eyes grow large as her nipples stiffen even more, and a slight trickle starts between
her legs. James had already gone semi-hard with his naked sister next to him, but he is
sporting a full-on boner now. Both of them are frozen, as I carefully walk up to them. I don’t
know if they can do anything while frozen, but I’m wary all the same.

Nothing happens as I take the two diamond necklaces, each with about ten thumb-sized
diamonds on them, out of the twins’ hands, and fling them up behind me. They vanish, and
both sets of eyes bulge even more at my apparent magic. Perhaps they think I’ve done the
same thing to the necklaces, as I did with their clothes.

The yellow light vanishes. I wonder what they thought about that?
Standing this close to Jessie, I can’t help but admire her body. Her tits are small, maybe a B-
cup, but sit high on her chest, and look pretty firm. A slender waist leads down to slightly
rounded hips. It’s obvious she doesn’t trim, by the size of her massive red bush, but her legs
are long and slender.

In contrast, James looks like one of those men who can eat whatever he wants, and never
work out, while still maintaining his form. He’s not well muscled, but I’ll bet there’s hardly an
ounce of fat on him. His pointing penis looks to be just a bit over average in size, but
otherwise unimpressive, when compared to some of the others I’ve seen in the past few
weeks.

I have to step back, remembering the plan, but decide to add my own twist to it. The switch
to disable their rare gene takes some serious effort to turn off, and both of them groan as I
do so.

‘I need to change them,’ I send to Shanna, knowing that she’s watching, and likely won’t
appreciate what I’m about to do next.

‘If you take sexual advantage of her, you're going to burn in a very special level of hell. A
level they reserve for child molesters and people who talk at the theater.’

I decide to drive forward with my new plan.

Walking around to Jessie’s back, I turn up some of her switches, doing my best to make her
hornier. I reach out to touch her, and the shimmering light around my hand stops me. I
quickly divest myself of the light-suite, and step up behind her again. Wrapping my arms
around her, I lightly tease her nipple with my left hand, while my right digs through the mound
of fur below, until my fingers find her moist slit.

“Oh, I'm gonna go to the special hell,” I murmur.

She shudders, as I rub my finger against her slit, and I look over to James, and see he is
intently watching me, unable to do anything else.

“Your brother likes what he sees,” I whisper inter her ear. “Did you see how hard he got
before I froze you?” I nibble a bit on her ear, while I rub my fingers around her tiny hole. I’m
tempted to slip a finger inside her, but I want to build up her tension first.

I know I’m manipulating them, using their switches, and while a part of my conscience is
screaming at me to stop, all I have to do is remember the twenty or so diamonds on those
necklaces, each one a stolen life, and my conscience shuts up.

I’m really mashing down hard on her ‘wet pussy’ switch, and sense that she is getting close.
She is doing her best to hold back moans of pleasure, but between my skill and the switches,
she doesn’t stand a chance. I sense just the moment, and give her stiff nipple a sudden twist,
and a loud moan escapes from her clenched jaws, and my hand is covered in her love
juices. I rub hard back and forth against her whole vagina, trying to make her orgasm last.
“Look at your brother’s cock,” I tell her. “See that liquid seeping from the tip? That’s because
he likes what he sees. You turn him on.” I can hear muffled denials, but her eyes are glued to
James’s manhood. “I’ll bet you’re wondering what it would be like to have him in you.” I make
a switch to make the inside of her twat itch. “Or maybe even suck his cum straight from his
cock.” Her mouth goes dry after making and moving another switch.

My cock is nestled comfortably between her small ass cheeks, and I start to hump myself
slowly against her, while I resume my assault on the rest of her tiny body.

Her denials are growing weaker, and by the time she reaches her second orgasm, she is no
longer refusing my words.

“See how his fluids are running from the tip of his penis? That’s all because of you, his dear
twin sister. He wants you. You can see it in his eyes. See his hunger, his desire. I can tell
you like him looking at you. I feel how wet you are down here. I know you’re thinking about
what it might feel like to lay with your own brother.”

This time, the sound that escapes her throat is one of acceptance.

“But wait. . . Isn’t that a sin?” I rub her coochy harder, tweaking her nipples, and nibbling
lightly on her neck. She is completely confused. Her body is telling her one thing, but her
mind is saying something else. “How can it be a sin, though, if you love each other? You do
love your brother, don’t you?”

Carefully I lessen the switch that’s holding her paralyzed, ready to reinstate it at a moment’s
notice. I needn’t have worried.

“Yes,” she whispers, and then moans as I turn up the sensitivity to her clit and nipples. “I do
love him.”

Her hips are now moving, grinding her ass against my rock hard cock.

“You know,” I whisper conspiratorially, “while he’s frozen like that, I’ll bet you can find out just
what he tastes like, or even feels like inside of you.” I fully release her, and step back.

Hesitantly she looks from me to her brother’s cock. It’s easily apparent who is the better
endowed, but love wins out, and she rushes to James.

Dropping to her knees, a tentative hand reaches out, but stops before making contact.
“Forgive me James. I—I can’t help myself. I’ve always looked up to you, and I love you so
much. Please. . . Please forgive me, but right now I need this.” Her fingers close the final
distance, and I swear she moans as she makes contact with her sibling’s phallus.

There is a flash of light behind me, and I spin around, prepared for an attack, but it’s only
Shanna. A very naked Shanna.
“Sorry to scare you, but I saw how hard you are, and didn’t want to pass up this chance.”
She tells me, a twinkle in her eyes. “You’re still going to hell, though.”

I know that she also doesn’t want me trying to fuck the slight redhead as well, but I don’t
mind. I’m so horny right now, I just want to take her down, and fuck her on the dry desert
floor.

A muffled moan brings my attention back to the twins, and I see Jessie has James’s rod
between her lips, sucking up his precum. James’s eyes are closed, and I know he is enjoying
the incestuous liaison. I decide to turn off her dry mouth switch. She seems to be satisfying
that urge.

Warm lips wrap around my own rod, and I give out my own moan. Looking down, I meet
Shanna’s grinning, lust filled, gaze, and smile as I run my fingers through her hair.

“James, I know you would stop me if you could,” Jessie says then, and I see she’s gotten to
her feet, and is looking her brother in the eyes, “But I have never wanted anything as much
as I want this right now.” She gives him a tender peck on the lips, then turns around, and
backs up to her brother’s rigid pole, and I can see she’s trying to get him inside her cunt.
There is no mistaking the moment she gets it right, and her eyes pop open wide, and I hear
one of the most seductive moans ever, leave the true redhead’s throat. “I never knew what
this could be like,” she mewls as she starts to really move against his now slippery pole.

Shanna’s lips leave my tool, but only long enough for her to bend over in front of me,
mirroring Jessie. I immediately take a half step forward, and spear my girlfriend’s vagina
upon my sword, making us both moan at the completion of our bodies.

Our moan gains the twins’ attention, and I even notice Jessie smile, before she begins to
shudder in another climax. Looking to James’s eyes, I can tell he is enjoying this as much as
his sister, and I release him.

Once again I’m wary, and once again, I don’t have to be. James grabs ahold of Jessie’s hips,
and starts thrusting violently into her, making Jessie grunt with each impact.

“Oh Jessie,” he calls out, “I know it’s wrong, but it feels so right! I love you, sis!” and then he
grunts, and I know he’s depositing his sperm into his sister’s womb.

‘I think it’s time you two came back up to the ship,’ Summer sends me, and suddenly I’m
back aboard Lela’s vessel, still screwing Shanna, but now surrounded by three other naked
women. Smiling, I’m excited about how good this night is going.

===================================
Chapter 23
With the sun coming up only hours away, I can’t wait to crawl into bed. I have my first
competition with the math club this evening, and I’m skipping class so that I’ll have at least
two brain cells to rub together, while there. My brain is fried, my body thoroughly worn out—
all four women on Lela’s ship made sure of that, though Lela wouldn’t let me have any of her
milk—and after the battle with the twins, my head feels as though the Stay-Puft Marshmallow
Man has taken up residence in it.

Not wanting to awaken my roommate, I creep through the main room, and this time, make
sure I go left to get into my room. My door gives a slight, familiar creak as I open it, and slip
through.

I only have a moment’s notice, before someone is crying incoherently on my back.

“Gina?” Her switches give her away.

“Where have you been?” she demands, and then before I have a chance of responding, “I
was so worried. Everyone said you’d died, and then I watched the videos on YouTube, and
saw those two attacking you. I was so worried! So very worried! And you didn’t call, or tell me
you were safe, or alive. . .” She pulls away, and starts hitting me with her fists. “Why didn’t
you let me know you were okay?”

Pulling the blonde to me, I hug her to me as she sobs into my chest.

“The twins are taken care of,” I tell her softly. “I verified that the cops picked them up in
Arizona a few hours ago.” She pulls back and looks up at me curiously. “Seems they
somehow lost their abilities, and the police received an anonymous tip about where some
wanted murderers could be found.” I smile down at her, but her eyes go dark again.

“A few hours ago? A few HOURS? And you couldn’t take the time to let me know you were
fine?” Her anger is palpable, but before I can answer, a half-dressed Dennis barges in.

“Dude, what the hell?” He demands, shoving his hand against my shoulder. “Are you real? I
could have sworn they disintegrated you, the way you suddenly vanished. What the hell
happened, and why did they attack you?”

A shadow moves behind Dennis, and I recognize Robin’s red hair over his shoulder. “Why
did they attack you?” she repeats her boyfriend’s question.

“Yeah,” Dennis chimes in, “I thought they only attacked other. . .” His voice trails off as his
eyes grow wide and he takes a couple steps back from me. “You’re. . . You’re one of them,
aren’t you?”

Sighing in resignation, all I can do is nod my head. Why did they have to attack in such a
public place? Thus far, I’ve been able to keep my ability mostly a secret, but after yesterday
on campus. . . Well, let’s just say I’m likely to be a lot more noticed. Hopefully I’m more
famous for it, than infamous. Yes, I know I’m getting a bit conceited.

I wait for Dennis and Robin to back away in fear and terror. In their presence is one of those
freaks he’s been going on about in the news.

“Man, that is so . . . awesome!” he yells, and I look up to see him grinning widely.

“What can you do?” Robin asks, in genuine interest.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Dennis asks, and then they continue to bombard me with
questions, hardly giving me any opportunity to answer.

Finally, as the sun crests the horizon, I’ve answered their questions, to the best of my ability.
I’ve even told them about the impending demon invasion, and they both agree to go camping
for a while, just before the invasion.

“What about me?” Gina asks, once we’re finally alone in my room again.

‘She’ll be up here of course.’ Somehow I know those words are from Shanna.

Groaning, not in any mood, or having any energy to argue, I tell Gina, and then stumble to
my bed. I don’t remember falling into it, but when I wake some hours later, I’m stripped to my
underwear, and under the covers. I notice my pillow has the slight scent of Gina’s perfume,
and know that she’d been sleeping in my bed until I got home last night.

Rolling over, I see Gina’s hazel eyes staring back at me.

“Mmm, good morning, sleepyhead,” she purrs to me with a smile.

“Morning?” I ask. The light is wrong for it to be morning.

She looks past me to the clock, and gives a small laugh. “Well, no, I guess it’s not. It’s a little
before three.”

“Three? Crap! I’ve got to get ready for the competition!” I jump out of bed, and start throwing
on my clothes, until I catch Gina pouting at me.

“Don’t you have a bit of time?” Her hands pull the blankets down from her, and I see she’s
completely nude. DAMN, she looks good!

Well. . . The competition is at four. . . She grins as she sees she’s won.

What little clothes I’d managed to put on, take less time to take off, as I jump back into bed
with the massively hot woman.

She pulls me to her, meeting my lips with hers, as her breasts press firmly against my chest.
Tasting her soft lips, I moan, feeling her ‘wet’ switch move in reaction to my voice.
“You had me so worried,” she whispers, breaking off the kiss, and looking me fiercely in the
eyes. “I’m not leaving your side again.”

I nod, knowing she’d been terrified while I’d been gone.

She squeals, and simultaneously hugs me tightly to her naked form, before rolling me onto
my back. Sliding back, it only takes her a moment to get the angle right, and my head slips
past her first folds. While she’s wet, she’s not nearly as wet as she usually is when we have
sex.

“I need to feel connected with you, to know you’re alive.” Until now I guess I really didn’t
understand how much she felt for me. I mean, I know she loves me, but I guess I didn’t
understand just how deeply that ran for her. She must have been at her wits end yesterday.
Then, even lying with me all day, I’d be surprised if she left to do more than go to the
bathroom.

I felt my heart warm for this woman. We’d been through some tough times in our odd
relationship, but I couldn’t deny that I truly cared for her.

What then of my feelings for Shanna? I care deeply for her too. Great! I think. What kind of a
lecherous man am I that I’m falling for two women?

Thinking of my sister makes three, and gives me the answer. Rand al’Thor, eat your heart
out!

While I’ve been ruminating, Gina’s been working on getting me deeper inside her, and I hear
her grunt as I poke at her womb. “I love you, Nick. Never let me go.” Then, without any
preamble, she begins to move against me. She continues hugging me tightly to her slim
body, her firm breasts rubbing against my chest, and her pussy sliding along most of my
member, making me moan loudly as we make love.

“Oh, fuck, Nick. You always feel so good inside me. Yes, grab my ass. Make me cum, Nick.
Make me cum all over your massive cock!” She shudders as her orgasm strikes, and I
powerfully hunch my hips, driving deep inside her, striking her deepest points over and over
again. Her orgasm seems to go on and on, and finally I can take no more, and loose my
ejaculate into her clutching vagina, sending her to a whole new realm of ecstasy.

***

I’m almost late for the competition, and Gina asks why it’s so important for me to go. Even
Dennis and Robin are curious as to why I’m going to do a math competition, when there are
so many other things that I could be doing in preparation for the coming invasion.

For that matter, I don’t know why it’s important. I can’t give them an answer, and just shrug
as I get out to my car, all three of them in tow. When I realized that Dennis and Robin have
every intention of sticking with me until they ditch town, I know my car will be too small, and
we end up taking Gina’s car instead. The way the three are acting, I almost feel like I have
my own personal guard service.

It isn’t until now, sitting behind my team’s table, that I begin to understand why I want to be
here so badly. It isn’t for Professor Frankens, or the rest of my math team. It’s not even for
school pride. And despite all the whispers and odd stares I get from everyone who’d thought
I was dead, this still feels right.

This competition is something I understand. It’s something that I can to a degree control, and
know how I’m going to play it. Sure, I don’t know what questions they’re going to throw at
me, or what the other team will be like, but math is something that I can control, and it’s
unchanging. No matter how you play it, two plus two will always equal four.

Donald, Barbara, and Adam all gape at me, as I take the last seat at the table.

“What happened to you, yesterday?” Adam asks in a whisper that everyone can hear. I’m
gratified to see that his acne has cleared up, but still bothered that I couldn’t repair his skin.
Hmm, I ponder, I’ve been able to do more lately than I could at the beginning. Maybe. . . Yes!
The switch to repair the acne damage to his skin forms, though I’m unable to move it more
than just a tick.

“Yeah,” Donald follows up, “we all thought you were dead, and then when you didn’t show up
in class today. . .” Donald keeps blinking at me behind his thick glasses, and I realize they’re
no longer to his prescription.

“Have you been getting headaches?” I ask him, ignoring their questions.

His beady appearing eyes blink a few more times, before saying, “Yeah, how’d you know?”

I move his ‘vision correcting’ switch all the way, and he gasps, but I also lean forward and
pull his thick frames off his nose at the same time.

“But I need those. . .” he argues, then blinks some more, and looks around. “How did you—
?”

“The way you kept squinting through them,” I tell him, as if that explains everything.

“The police were looking for you,” Barbara says, as though it’s her turn to try to get an
answer from me. Her skin definitely looks like it fits her better, but isn’t perfect yet.

I hadn’t thought about the police. After an altercation like that with the twins, it’s no wonder
the police would be looking for me. I’ll have to keep an eye out for them.

Before I have the chance to formulate an answer for the brunette, a buzzer sounds, which
startles me half out of my seat.
The judge introduces himself, and then the two teams. I see Professor Frankens smiling at
me in the front row, and Gina, Dennis, and Robin a few rows back. The judge goes over the
rules, and we test our buzzers, before the first equation is displayed.

I freeze in shock when the screen lights up with the equation. It’s not that the equation is
hard, quite the opposite, really. No, what startles me, is that I see the answer. I don’t mean
that I know what the answer is, just by looking at it, but rather that the nanites solved the
equation, and are displaying the answer to me as soon as it’s revealed.

Unfortunately, the other team is quick on the ball and gets the point.

“It’s okay,” Donald says. “It’s just one question. We’ll get the rest.” I almost laugh. This is
going to be too easy!

As soon as the second question appears on the screen, I hit my buzzer. Everyone stares at
me in shock, but I easily give the answer that’s floating before my vision. There is a murmur
in the crowd, when the judge announces a correct answer, and Adam pats me on the back.

A black haired Asian girl on the opposing team glares at me, and I note that she’s the one
who answered the first question.

Looking at the crowd, I decide that I’d better wait a couple seconds before answering next
time. I don’t want to make things too obvious.

That is, until the Asian girl hits her buzzer as soon as the third equation appears, and gets it
right.

“Well,” The judge’s voice rings out, “it looks like we have quite the spirited and talented
competition on our hands, tonight.”

‘Lela, does she have the nanites?’ I send to the angel. I can’t sense any of the switches on
the ship, but I know she’ll get the message.

‘No, but she has her gene activated,’ the words appear a moment later.

‘I think she has some kind of superior intellect,’ I tell her, then curse myself for being too
distracted and missing the fourth question. She’d answered as soon as the screen lit up that
time, also.

The crowd is really “ahh”-ing now, and I decide to get my butt in gear, if we’re going to have
a chance of winning this.

The other girl hits her buzzer just a moment before the screen lights up this time,
disqualifying her team this round, and I let Barbara answer this one.

After that, it’s a battle to see who can hit the buzzer first, without hitting it too early. I screw
up once, but quickly use a switch to display the equation. The girl really begins to glare at me
after that, and ends up making two more mistakes.
The temptation to use my switches more than that once grows, as we stay neck and neck,
but I hold back.

And then we’re one point behind for the final question. It’s worth two points.

The tension in the room is thick, and silence hangs supreme as everyone waits for the final
problem to appear. No pressure at all.

The screen lights up, and suddenly my vision goes blank. I don’t mean the room dimmed, or
I couldn’t see the screen, I mean everything went gray. A solid, flat gray.

It takes me a moment to realize that I’d heard the opponent’s buzzer, but no answer
following it.

“She doesn’t have it,” Adam says next to me. “Look at her, she’s shaking her head and her
eyes are huge.”

I wish I could look at her. Why can’t I see?

“I need your answer,” the judge announces officiously.

Another buzzer sounds, indicating that the other team took too long.

“We’ve got this,” I hear Barbara say. “What is it, Nick?”

“I don’t know,” I tell her in confusion. “I—I can’t see.”

The judge calls for us to answer, and I can hear Adam furiously scribbling, trying to come up
with the answer.

“What do you mean?” my female teammate demands. “It’s right there!”

I shake my head in denial, and point shakily at my head. She doesn’t understand, and I’m
starting to get worried. Have I somehow overused the nanites? Did something fry in my
brain? ‘Lela?’ I send in desperation, but I can’t even see my own message.

Adam hits the buzzer, and shouts, “Forty-two!”

“I’m sorry, that is incorrect,” the judge drones, and just that quickly, my vision returns.

Immediately I glance at the screen, wanting to know what kind of equation could stump the
other team, but it’s already gone.

‘Lela, what happened?’

‘Your race is not yet ready for that answer,’ she responds a moment later.
What’s that supposed to mean?

Another buzzer, and the game is over. We lost.

The girl on the opposing team stomps over to me and stares me in the eyes for a moment.
“You cheated,” she states, matter-of-factly.

The judge hears her. “If you have some sort of evidence to present, young lady?” but she
shakes her head, and walks back to her celebrating team.

Then Gina, Dennis, and Robin are right there, looking around, and I realize they’re acting
again as my bodyguards.

“Nick,” Barbara yells after me, but I need to get out of here. What had Lela meant by our race
not being ready for that?

I see Professor Frankens looking at me, worried, but I continue moving.

The four of us head for the exit, but the Asian girl cuts us off.

“Why didn’t you answer that last question?” she demands, and I only notice a faint accent in
her voice this time.

“Why didn’t you?” I shoot back, not liking her attitude.

“You know what it was too, then?” she asks, curiously, there is no longer any heat in her
voice.

I nod that I do, even though I have no frakking clue, and walk past her.

Unfortunately, the police are waiting for me, right outside the door.

“Mr. Xavier?” a cop with the obligatory mustache asks me, and I nod. “You’re wanted in
connection with the altercation that took place yesterday.

“Nick?” Gina’s voice is thick with worry.

For a moment I debate on making a switch to make the cop forget, but that won’t make the
problem go away, and it’ll likely get the cop in trouble to boot. I’ve never had a reason to hate
the cops, knowing that they’re only there to do their duty, and help protect us.

Does that make me an Earth cop, because I’m trying to protect all of humanity? A question
for another time.

“It’s okay,” I whisper to her, and go to the officer. “Any chance my girlfriend can ride with
me?” I ask, already knowing the answer. I use a switch to make him more accommodating.

Yes, I’m manipulating him, but I’m worried about Gina’s psyche if I’m gone too long from her.
“Um, I’m not supposed to, but I guess if you behave. . .” The policeman seems a bit confused
as he walks us to the car. He even goes so far as to politely open the doors for us.

I tell Dennis and Robin to head home, and I’ll be there before too much longer. Dennis gives
me a wink, before leading a chortling Robin away. They know I can handle myself.

“What’s going on, Frank?” a second cop asks as we get situated. “We’re only supposed to
pick him up, not his floozy too.”

Hearing Gina referred to as a floozy pisses me off. I crank hard on Frank’s ‘accommodation’
switch, then make and flip some in the partner.

“Listen, bub,” I say in as deep and menacing a voice as I can muster, “This lady is a high-
class gal. In your whole life, you’ll be lucky to have a woman such as her even look at you.
Treat her with respect, am I clear?” I release him from his paralysis and let go of his
‘intimidation’ switch, and smile as he turns fear filled eyes to me. He quickly nods, and turns
back to the front, as we pull out of the parking lot.

Gina is left in the lobby as I’m taken back to a different officer’s desk. I half expected to be
taken to an interrogation room, but won’t complain that I’m not.

I’m not waiting long, before a large brutish looking woman sits across from me, and glares for
a moment. Her nose has obviously been broken numerous times, and there are small scars
around her mouth. Her shoulders are easily big enough to play for any professional football
team, and even with my ability, I’m just a bit intimidated.

“Mr. Xavier,” she says, and her voice is gravelly, and barely feminine at all, “your name has
been popping up a lot lately.” She studies me for a reaction, but I just stare blankly back at
her. “When that happens, we here at the precinct like to call that a pattern.”

Really? She’s going to treat me like a child? I know I shouldn’t, but my mouth speaks before I
can get my filter into place. “You mean like how if I see two circles and a square, followed by
two more circles, the next is likely to be a square?”

The scars around her lips tighten at my flippant tone, but she doesn’t rise to the bait. “Why
don’t you tell us where you were yesterday afternoon, Mr. Xavier?”

“You mean when those two lunatics were trying to kill me?” I ask. “I was home taking a bath.”

Her large fist slams down on the table, startling me, and I realize I’d better cool it. “Don’t play
games with me, kid. Four other students got hurt, and one of them is in critical condition.
Witnesses as well as numerous online videos place you at the scene, before you
mysteriously vanished.”

For a moment I think to tell her the truth. But after the way I’ve been acting, telling her that an
alien experimented on me, and another two of her experiments tried to kill me, but thankfully
that alien also teleported me to her ship before they could burn me to a crisp, and oh, by-the-
way, I also have six kids with that alien, just doesn’t seem very viable.

“Look,” I tell her, trying to come up with something fast, without looking like I was trying to
come up with something fast, “I don’t know what happened. All I know is that I was walking
out of Professor Frankens’ class, when there was a huge commotion. I ran outside to see
what was going on, when those two attacked me. Why don’t you ask them?”

“I did, this morning,” she tells me, and I blink at her. “I’m Special Agent Albrecht, in charge of
finding the siblings that have been traveling across the country, frying people to a crisp. This
morning, we caught them in the Arizona desert, hundreds of miles from here. The sick
perverts were fucking in the desert.” She shakes herself in disgust, but her attitude doesn’t
bother me. She doesn’t strike me as the type of woman to enjoy anything. She picks up a
folder and her desk, and looks through it for a moment. “When we questioned them, they told
us that they were on a holy mission to cleanse the world of demon infested souls, and that
you had somehow blocked their God-given powers, and turned them to temptation.” She
folds her massive hands in front of her, and fixes me with a piercing stare. It’s only then that I
notice her eyes are two different colors. The right one is an ice-cold blue, while the left one is
a dark brown, bordering on black.

I have no doubt that many perps have broken under that mismatched gaze.

“As I’m sure you can guess, we’re very interested in talking to you. We already have one of
your victims in lockup.” She states this last part almost as if it’s a second thought, but I have
no idea who she’s talking about.

She must correctly recognize the look on my face, as she goes ahead and confuses me
even more. “I hate men who lord their power over women, Mr. Xavier, and you look like the
type of tough guy to do just that. Like that doe-eyed gal in the lobby. Do you beat her up
every night, unless she obeys you?”

“What? No!” I reply, shocked at the accusation. I know she’s trying to throw me off balance
and see if something shakes loose, but I hate the mere thought of violence against a woman.

“I’ve seen many women like her. Always following her man around, afraid to be too far away,
lest he beat her for not being available at his every beck and call,” she continues as if I
hadn’t spoken. “Now I know some poor fool women prefer to live like that, but when you rape
a woman, leave her pregnant, and beat her. . . Well, I just won’t tolerate that.”

What the hell is she talking about? I know Gina hasn’t been spreading any lies, and while I
can see how it might look like Gina was a simpering slave, she is anything but!

“Ha!” she nearly spits at me. “You’re so arrogant, that you’ve already forgotten about the
poor woman you mistreated.” She stands, and grips my shoulder painfully. “Why don’t we go
back and visit her?”

She literally picks me up with her grip on my shoulder, and I’m left with the choice of being
dragged, or walking.
Walking seems more dignified.

‘Do you need us to come get you?’ I know the question is from my sister.

‘No, I need to clear my name, and get this straightened out.’

She takes me back to a group of cells, and points to someone cowering in the corner. At first
I think it’s a guy, until I notice that there are only women in the cell. The hair is short, and the
clothes ragged.

“There,” Agent Albrecht shoves me at the bars, and the girl looks up, then turns around
terror. If she had a voice, she would have screamed.

I recognize her. . . Or him. . . Or, well, I’m still trying to figure that out.

Harley Quinn as I now think of her, the person who had once been Derek, cowers in fear in
her cell.

“Look what you did to that poor woman,” Albrecht growls behind me, and I feel my temper
slipping.

“Derek,” I say through clenched teeth, “What lies did you spread this time?”

She only continues to cower, not answering. Albrecht’s grip on my shoulder tightens, and I
know I’m in trouble. This has to look really bad, from the agent’s point-of-view.

“Listen,” I tell the large woman, “I don’t know what he, or I mean she, told you, but she is a
known liar. She raped the girl out there—“ I point to the lobby, “—numerous times, and I
saved Gina from that monster in there. If he, er, she is pregnant, you’ll find that it’s not mine!”
I look between the two for a moment, then ask, “Why is she in there, anyway?”

“She was caught shoplifting. She wrote down her story while we booked her. You want me to
believe that that weak little thing raped another woman?” Albrecht asks incredulously.

“Go ask Gina for yourself,” I tell the agent. She gives me a queer look, then drags me back
out to her desk. Depositing me forcefully in the seat, she storms out to the lobby.

Damn Derek and his damned lying. I’d thought I’d taken care of him before, but apparently
I’d let her off easy. I’d taken away her voice, apparently she’d gotten pregnant from her own
cum when she’d been a man, and still he was trying to get at me. Then I curse myself for the
fool. There’s more than one way to communicate.

This time, I’m going to make sure nothing like this can ever happen again. I remember the
movie ‘Liar, Liar’ and know how I’m going to handle Harley Quinn.

Albrecht comes back from the lobby, shaking her head.

“She corroborates your story,” the massive agent states, towering over me. “I think she’s
batty, though, talking about aliens and sex changes. But that doesn’t mean I believe you.
And that doesn’t answer the question about you and those two deviants we caught in
Arizona.”

There is a loud commotion from down the hallway with the cells. A guard rushes out, and up
to Albrecht.

“That nutcase in cell three is calling for you,” he tells her, and I can tell she doesn’t like the
term ‘nutcase.’

“Stay here,” she growls at me, then storms off again, only to come back wide-eyed, and
confused a few moments later.

“That girl just confirmed everything that your girlfriend just said. Including the parts about
aliens and sex changes. Funny how she never spoke a word until you got here.” She gives
me another one of her ugly glares, but I sit placidly, waiting. “What can you tell me about the
other two?” she asks when she sees I’m not going to buckle.

“Exactly what I told you before. I came out of class, and they attacked me.”

“Witnesses claim your leg got badly burned,” she continues to dig.

I lift both my pant legs, showing her my undamaged skin.

“And you suddenly vanishing?” She doesn’t want to give up.

“I admit I haven’t seen the videos, but as soon as I could, I took off running. If it looks like
anything else, the videos must be edited.” I’m keeping my voice calm and smooth, knowing
she doesn’t have anything on me, now.

“Why couldn’t we find you until tonight?” She’s starting to lose some of her heat, but wants
every question covered.

“They attacked me,” I tell her. “I didn’t know if they knew where I lived or not. I didn’t know
what to do.”

“Why didn’t you come to the police?” Now she just sounds curious.

“They were throwing fireballs at me. What could the police do?”

The questions only continue for a few more moments, before Special Agent Albrecht has to
admit that she has nothing on me.

Gina greets me with a massive hug as I reenter the lobby. A cab is called, and takes us to
my place, where Dennis and Robin give me another interrogation, laughing as I tell them,
and then laughing harder when I have to explain about what I’d done to Derek.
“That guy always was a prick,” Dennis chortles.

“Not anymore,” Robin laughs, and she has to get herself under control, before she can
continue. “Now she’s just a pussy!”

We all laugh at that, and have a couple beers to relax after the crazy day, before going to
bed. Dennis and Robin invite us to join them, and Gina’s game, but I just want to call an end
to this miserable day.

As soon as Gina and I are in my room, though, I find myself on Lela’s ship, and groan.

“Nick?” Gina’s worried voice sounds behind me, and I groan again. Is everybody going to
come up here? Next thing you know, Donna, Mom, and Nancy will be popping up for a visit!

‘Do you want them here, too?’ Harana mentally asks.

‘NO!’ I quickly reply, not realizing that I’d been broadcasting my thoughts again.

“Yeah,” Summer’s voice says behind me, “You tend to do that a lot. It’s rather fun, actually,
peaking into my perverted brother’s thoughts.”

Gina runs to Summer, and gives her a big hug, or tries to, before pulling back with a grimace,
and squaring her shoulders. Summer is wearing nothing but a light suite.

“I take it, this is the alien’s ship?” Gina asks, and I smile to see her backbone returning.

“Alien ship?” a slightly Asian voice states, and I turn in shock, “I was wondering if I would
ever see an extra-terrestrial."

===================================
Chapter 24
I can only stare in shock at the Asian chick from the math competition. She’s still in her nice
clothes from the competition.

“What’s she doing here?” Gina asks, forming the words my mind is unable to create.

“I asked Lela to get her,” Summer says, and I watch an almost equally nude Shanna come
through a black portal in the side of the room.

Why are they both in light suites? I wonder, and this time, make sure the thought stays in my
own head.

“Why?” Seems I’ve finally found my voice, and I use my usual articulation to form that brilliant
question. Damn, I’m tired.

“Because I have beyond a genius level intellect, and you need me for something,” the
newcomer says. I stare at her, and her arrogance, while she takes in Summer’s and
Shanna’s lack of conventional clothing. She then turns back to me, with a very judgmental
look. “I take it this is your harem?”

The disgust and scorn she places in those words, hurts. I mean, yes, each one is kind of my
woman, but they all have a free will of their own. I don’t own them.

Summer smirks at the words, while Gina hugs me tighter. Only Shanna doesn’t seem to
react.

“We prefer to see him as ours, rather than the other way around,” My wonderful, sweet,
psychotic sister says. “And you’re partially right. We may need your help. I wanted to bring
you here, on the off chance that you might be able to offer us some advice.”

‘Way to go, sis!’ I think to her, glad that someone’s able to put the pompous genius in her
place.

“I can,” the other girl says, without a hint of doubt. She glances around the blue-lit featureless
room for a bit, before facing me. “Where are the aliens?”

“They wanted to let us talk to you first, in order not to scare you.” Shanna is the one to
answer this time, but the other woman just continues to stare at me.

‘Bring her to us.’ The words appear before me, and I smile, knowing what she will be
experiencing shortly, and looking forward to it.

“What’s your name?” I ask her.

“Leslie,” she replies, and I wait for her last name, but she just stares at me.
“Okay, Leslie, I’ll take you to them.” I’m trying my best to keep my tone level, but she
suddenly becomes wary. Ignoring her trepidation, I mentally command the ship to open the
doorway, and then indicate she should go through first.

Leslie steps up to the black-seeming wall and hesitates for only a moment before stepping
through. I barely hear a sigh of relief from her, as I smile to the other women. Seeing Gina
standing there, I ask, “Will you be alight here, for a bit?”

‘No, bring her as well,’ one of the angels sends to me, at the same time Gina nods that she’ll
be fine.

“Umm, never mind,” I say, feeling foolish. “I guess they want you too.” Holding out my hand
to her, she takes it, and gives it a gentle squeeze.

Turning to walk into the blackness, I end up bumping into the slim backside of Leslie. My
eyes adjust quickly, as I murmur an apology, then lead Gina around her. Gina gasps as she
steps into what must seem like impenetrable blackness.

“Come with me, please, Leslie,” I state, stepping harder than I have to as I start walking. My
intent is to make sure she hears me walking away, but to my surprise, she starts following.

“You can see in this?” Gina asks, and I hear the fear in her tone.

A hundred answers go through my mind, most of them geared to make Leslie worry, but in
the end, I answer with a simple, “Yes.”

I hate to admit it, but I have to marvel at how confidently Leslie follows my footfalls, even
around corners. When I stop outside of a doorway, she stops as well, and then continues
when I do.

I start to feel like a heel, after only a few doorways though. As arrogant as Leslie is, she
might end up an ally, and we really could use her intellect.

“When we arrive in their room,” I tell the two women, “it will be marginally brighter, though it
will seem quite brilliant to your eyes for a moment. They won’t hurt you, so please stay calm
around them.”

Gina nods at my words, taking them to heart, but Leslie just sniffs disdainfully.

I open the last hatch and walk into the dimly lit room with the two angels. My kids aren’t in
evidence, and I can only assume their resting in the adjoining room.

Leslie is the first to talk. “You really like nudity, don’t you?” Of course, Harana is in her light
suite, and Lela is completely nude so that she can breastfeed. I choose not to dignify her
question with a response. “I hope you don’t plan on me strutting around here like a bitch in
heat.” I’m about to snap at her, but then I see the look in her eyes. She’s testing me, wanting
to see how I react.
“Bitch in heat?” Gina nearly screams. “I’ll show you, a bitch. . . What? Let me go, Nick. I’m
going to show this—“ She cuts off as she looks at me.

Pulling her back to me, I whisper, “You’re acting the way she wants you to. She’s testing us.”

“I don—“ She tries to argue, but I cut her off with a quick kiss, moaning. I can’t think of
anything else to do, and reason that it’ll show Leslie she isn’t getting to me. When I break off
the kiss, Gina is slightly breathless. She tries to glare at me, but it never quite reaches her
eyes.

“Girls, this is Harana, and her older sister, Lela,” I inform them, indicating each angel in turn.
“This is Lela’s ship you’re a guest on.”

When I mention ‘guest,’ I see Leslie flinch. Thus far she has been a very rude guest. Both
women study the angels for a moment, and then flinch when Lela speaks.

“Be at ease.” Her dual toned voice sounds melodic as usual.

“Interesting,” Leslie murmurs, and I can barely hear her. She goes on, and I catch snippets of
“vocal cords,” and “language dynamics.”

Harana stands and walks over to Gina and I, and Gina grips my arm tightly. ‘Do you want her
to have the nanites as well?’

“What’s going on?” Gina’s voice broadcasts her fear.

Turning to the blonde woman, I explain the question, and what it means.

“It’ll hurt?” I nod, and wait. “But I will be able to communicate with you at any time, no matter
where you are?” I nod again. “No more worrying if you’re alive or dead?” This time I smile as
I nod.

“Can you control us through these miniature robots?” Leslie asks, and I realize she’s been
listening the whole time.

I almost tell her she wasn’t offered them, but stop and answer. “They’re strictly a
communication and healing tool. No control is capable through them.”

“I want them,” the other woman states, as if it’s a foregone conclusion.

I feel Gina stiffen against me, and know that she is strengthening her resolve. She refuses to
be seen as weak in front of Leslie.

“I—I’ll take them too,” the busty woman states.

‘Applicators have been prepared, but our kids are in the other room. You will need to go to a
different area to use them.’
I nod to Lela, and then take the two applicators that appear.

Taking Gina’s hand, I head out, knowing Leslie will follow. I lead them both to a room, a few
doors down, somehow knowing this room will work for this purpose. I command the lights to
brighten a bit, and then face the two women, seriously.

“This is going to be more painful, than anything you’ve ever experienced before.” I look both
women in the eye, wanting to impress upon them what lies in store.

Leslie scoffs and grabs the small device from my hand. She examines it for a moment, then
presses it against her abdomen, and fires it off.

I can tell that she’s trying to fight off showing the pain, but there is no amount of willpower
that’ll hold off the torrent of torment she is just starting to experience.

“Oh, god!” Gina exclaims as the first of Leslie’s screams slip past her control, and I see the
gentle blonde has gone completely pale.

“You don’t have to do this,” I tell her. “I won’t think any less of you.”

She glances at the now writhing form of Leslie, and shudders, before locking her eyes on
mine. “We will always be connected?” When I nod, she stills her shudders, and turns back to
Leslie.

We both watch her, and I wonder what’s going through Gina’s mind, as Leslie cries out until
her voice is raw. I can tell when the nanites begin functioning, as Leslie’s vocal cords get
repaired, but by now she is in the final stages, and the pain has already begun to recede.

It takes her a few moments to catch her breath, as the last vestiges of torment leave her
eyes.

“And you went through that?” she asks, something approximating respect in her voice. Then
she looks to Gina, cuddled up to me. “And she’s already recovered?”

“No,” Gina answers the question, and Leslie smirks, until Gina continues coldly, “I was
having too much fun watching your torment.”

Ouch! Trying to head off a cat fight, I speak up, “Head out that door, and follow the arrows
that appear for you, to get back to the other room.”

She gives me a dubious look, but apparently doesn’t want to back down in front of Gina, and
heads out the door. I have to open it for her, remembering that she doesn’t know how to yet,
and not really feeling like being generous at the moment.

“I’m scared,” Gina says, drawing my attention back to her.

“You don’t have to do this,” I remind her, but I see her hazel eyes grow steely.
“If that bitch can do it, then I‘ll do it better.” She draws in a deep breath, which does wonders
for her bosom. “Just. . . Just do me one favor?”

“Anything,” I promise her, without hesitation.

“Make love to me, while it happens. I—I think I’ll be able to handle it better that way.”

I blink at her, not sure that I’ve heard her correctly, then lean down and softly kiss her lips.
Her mouth trembles against mine, and I can tell she’s terrified about what’s about to happen.
I set the applicator to the side, as I move my kisses over to her ear. “I will do anything in my
power to help you,” I whisper, then hesitate only a moment before adding, “My love.”

I feel a little dirty for saying it, not because it’s not true, but because Shanna is my official
girlfriend, but I haven’t said the words to her yet. As the words leave my lips, I know them to
be true though, and when she pulls back, searching my eyes, I nod, letting her know I mean
it.

I debate on telling Shanna through the nanites that I love her too, but refrain, wanting to
deliver those words in person.

Gina squeals in delight, and kisses me with a passion she’s never shown before. As I had
earlier today, I feel like a lecher, loving more than one woman, but I can’t deny the veracity of
my feelings.

Slipping my hands up her shirt, I cup her ample breasts through her bra, and moan as I feel
her stiff nipples through the thin fabric. I want her to enjoy this as much as possible, in order
to distract her from the coming torture, and lightly turn up the sensitivity to her areolas. She
moans back into my kiss, and I feel her hands dip into the waistband of my pants and
boxers, easily finding my stiffening wood.

‘Leslie just came back,’ Shanna says through my mind. ‘Is everything okay?’

‘Yes,’ I reply as I lift the cups up over Gina’s breasts. ‘I’m just helping Gina a bit.’

‘I’m sure you are.’ While it’s impossible to tell emotion through the text, I somehow get the
sense that there’s no heat in it.

Gina starts working at the buttons to my pants, as I playfully thumb her nipples, and move
my mouth to her neck, nibbling lightly.

Lifting my hips to let her pull my pants off me, she separates herself from my body, leaving
me temporarily cool, after the heat of her presence, and a moment later my goose-bumps
triple in size as her lips wrap themselves lovingly around my phallus. This time the moan that
explodes from my throat isn’t one designed for her enjoyment, but one that somehow
expresses my love, desire, and pleasure all at the same time.
Gina redoubles her efforts, and despite this lovely already having received one load of cum
from me today, I can already feel myself getting close. I gently lift her head from my lap, and
lean forward to meet her delicious lips with my own. Continuing to push forward, I press Gina
onto her back, never breaking the dance with our tongues. I place my hands on her hips,
then softly slide my hands up, taking her shirt up over her head. Her bra is still sitting over
her tits, but I ignore it, as I latch onto one of her sensitized nipples, eliciting a moan from her.

I feel her fingers dig into the back of my neck, and I start working at her pants, easily undoing
the buttons, and sliding them down and off, using my feet to shove them away the last bit.
Switching nipples, I allow my hands to travel up to her sex, slightly surprised at how wet she
already is. Despite having just gotten her pants off, there is a steady stream of hot fluids
flowing from her sweet canal. My fingers find her sensitive clit, and I tease it a little with the
tip of my finger. She hunches her hips against my hand, wanting more contact. I bite a little
more firmly on the tip of her breast and press hard against her clitoris for only half a second,
before her juices gush out of her and she arches her back, moaning loudly.

“Make love to me Nick,” Gina moans, and I aim my rod for her opening, and plunge in. I’ve
been with Gina a number of times before, but this is the first time she’s ever gone this wild
before. It’s a good thing that I’ve had a bit of a break from her fantastic blowjob, as she bucks
and grinds underneath me, or I’d be spewing all over her insides within seconds. She feels
so great as her velvety folds slide around my member, and I’m pulling every mental trick I
can to keep from cumming already.

She pulls my head up to hers, and thrusts her tongue down my throat and I know she’s
close. I grab the applicator, and as soon as I feel her fluids flowing down my balls, I fire the
applicator off in her. My own body locks up, and my cum mixes with hers, and then is driven
out of her, as we both reach a new level or orgasmic bliss.

Gina is panting heavily, and it slowly turns into a groan of pain as the nanites start to take
effect in her bloodstream. Without hesitation, I summon the healing yellow light, and feel
myself recover in her gripping cunny in record time.

Her chest mashes against my chest as she holds me tight. “This helps,” she tells me through
gritted teeth, and I feel her hips start moving against me again.

We continue in this manner, her vagina getting tighter as her pain increases, but she never
lets up, and refuses to stop. After my third load is deposited into her womb, I just stay hard
inside her. As great as she feels, knowing how much torment she’s in impedes further
orgasms.

***

Our hair is a mess, and there’s no mistaking what we’ve been up to for the last while. Of
course, walking in with nothing but light-suites on doesn’t exactly imply chastity, either.

The alien suites had been my idea, wanting to snub Leslie in one last way, as she’s now the
only one dressed in normal clothing.
The Asian woman’s eyes narrow even more as she spots us, and then go wide, as she spots
my limp member. Even flaccid it’s likely more than she’s ever seen. I see her cheeks burn
red, as she flips around, and stutters through whatever she’d been talking to Lela about.

Shanna walks up to me, and I lean over to kiss her gently on the lips. Too late I remember
where my lips have been, as she licks her own, and smiles. Gina pulls away from me a little,
but Shanna pulls her back, and kisses her softly. It occurs to me that with us all wearing the
special suites, we shouldn’t be able to touch each other, but somehow the suites allow
contact, as long as both people are wearing them. I still remember the pain of touching Lela
that first time.

‘Am I in any trouble?’ I send to my girlfriend.

‘You know nothing, Jon Snow,’ and I can’t hide my smile, knowing that I’ll be alright.

Summer walks over to us, and gives me a hug. As always when we touch, the awareness of
all my switches expands in our minds.

‘I like the new switches in your girlfriends,’ Summer sends me, and I know she’s referring to
the ones increasing sensitivity in the other two women. ‘You’d better do the same for me!’

‘Pervert,’ I send back to her as she backs away, but I create the switches all the same,
bumping them up a little. My sister's eyes expand, and I can see her nipples grow taught, as
she gives a nice little shiver that does wonders for her curves. I realize that these are the first
switches I’ve made in my sibling.

“Has she been any help on coming up with a way to defeat the demons?” I ask out loud,
nodding to the only dressed person in the room.

“Kind of,” Shanna says, glaring at the other woman. “Once you get past her arrogance, she
truly is a genius, but she doesn’t know much about tactics, or even a way to stop such
overwhelming numbers.”

My heart drops when I hear this, but Summer steps in. “She is, however, able to interface
with this ship, and already the ship is upgrading itself.”

I light up at that. “Weapons?” I ask, excitedly, only to be let down a moment later.

“No, we just don’t have the resources on board, and can’t cannibalize the other ships either,”
my sister states. “She has, however, been able to upgrade the ships engine. We are a lot
more agile than we were before, and they’re still working on other things as well.”

“Well, beggars can’t be choosers,” Gina says next to me, and I agree.

Thinking about just how smart the newest member to the crew is, I remember that final
question, and walk over to the two conversing in the corner.
Leslie looks at me as I walk up, and I catch her eyes drop once again to my midsection,
before she very pointedly turns back to Lela. I notice Harana isn’t around, and figure she is in
with my kids.

“Lela, what’s the deal with that last equation at the competition?” I ask, and Leslie looks at
me in shock for a second, before turning embarrassedly away.

“You don’t know?” She says to the opposite wall.

“No, my vision went gray just as it popped up. I never actually saw the question,” I tell the
back of her head.

‘Sit down, please,’ Lela sends to all of us, and we oblige. Leslie’s knee touches mine for a
split second, and she flinches away, likely after contacting the light suite. Harana comes out,
carrying two softly mewing kids, and hands them to Lela, who begins to breastfeed them
without preamble. The conservative Asian woman’s cheeks go deep scarlet, and she looks
away, only to look back a second later, and stare. Her stare turns to me, then to my semi
hard cock (hey, I’m around a bunch of naked females. What do you expect?), then back up
to my eyes.

“Those kids are yours!” she blurts out, and the other three human females in the room burst
out laughing, which only embarrasses Leslie even more.

“Long story,” I tell her, and then turn back to Lela. I know I can talk to her through the
nanites, but it’s just easier to talk out loud. “So what happened with my nanites?”

‘The equation that appeared is too advanced for your race to handle responsibly,’ the words
appear before all of our eyes. ‘It was automatically blocked.’

“Too advanced?” Shana asks, incredulously. “But Leslie saw it.”

“And solved it,” the woman in question answers haughtily in her slightly accented voice. “I
noticed that the government had started watching over me since just before the holidays. I
think they planted that equation in the hopes that I would solve it, but I immediately
recognized what it is for, and refused to do so.”

“Her refusal to answer that question is why I knew we could trust her,” Summer says, and we
all look at her. “What? I knew what that look on her face meant, and knew that we could use
her.”

“Yes, but I didn’t have these tiny robots helping me,” Leslie says pointedly, looking me hard
in the eyes, and I can tell she is trying hard not to look down.

“What was it?” Gina prompts, at least as curious as I am.

‘It was an equation that would have unlocked the entire human genome,’ Lela tells us.
“But that could be used to cure genetic maladies, like Alzheimer’s syndrome, or MS!” Shanna
shouts, unexpectedly. “That could help the human race advance in so many ways!” Then her
eyes grow large, and we all see the problem.

Yes, that knowledge could indeed cure the human race of any genetic diseases, and even
help make us stronger, smarter, and so much more than we currently are. But it could also
be used to destroy what makes each person different, or make some kind of genetic attack
that could be used to wipe out an entire civilizations as well as specific diseases. If one
government had it, they could make an army of super soldiers that mature within a year,
completely brainwashed, and then die within four. They could take over the world, and rule
with an iron fist, with impunity.

In short, the human race truly isn’t ready for that knowledge.

“Since you didn’t answer, are we safe?” Summer is the first to break the silence.

Harana swaps out two more kids with Lela, after the yellow light swells her breasts again. I
notice Leslie’s eyes glued to the angel during the whole transfer, and then she looks away,
her cheeks flushing again.

‘As long as no others with Leslie’s intellect can find the answer, it should take a couple more
decades to solve it.’

We all sigh in relief, but I have to ask, “Will we as a race be ready then?”

‘I cannot predict the future. It may be that your race will surprise us all, but it could also be
that you wipe yourselves out. Until your leaders can learn to work together, however, I
wouldn’t hope for much.’ Lela’s words are daunting, but not apocryphal.

We spend a few more hours into the night trying to come up with some sort of strategy, or
way to stop the demons from destroying the Earth and humanity. Summer pulls out the
Rocket Twin’s necklaces, and goes over what little she’s learned from them. Summer can
use the abilities she’s discovered, and after some testing, so can Leslie and I, but for the rest
of the women in the room, the necklace is simply made of large diamonds. When Shanna
puts one on, with her dyed-red hair, I can’t help but think of Wilma Flintstone.

‘More like Pebbles, and you’re my Bam-Bam,’ she sends to me, after I make the comment to
her.

Even with Leslie’s immense, overbearing, overdone, and domineering intelligence (yes, I’m a
little jealous), we don’t succeed at coming up with any good ideas.

===================================
Chapter 25
Flying away from Leslie’s dorm, I turn to be confronted by six pairs of eyes.

“Do I have something on my face?” I ask, suddenly self-conscious.

“Not yet,” my girlfriend states, and for the first time I notice that they’re all naked. I don’t
mean light-suit naked, I mean birthday suit naked, and there is a hungry gleam in their eyes,
even in the angel’s oversized orbs.

A hero’s work is never done, I think wryly, smiling as I strip out of my suite.

“The kids will be alright for a bit?” I ask, concerned for the little fellas.

“I think there are more than enough of us around to manage them, if it comes down to it,”
Summer informs me, before grabbing my face and pulling me in for a kiss. Her tongue
wastes no time before darting between my teeth, as I wrap one arm around her slender
waist.

“The true question is: Is there enough of you to manage all of us?” Shanna asks right next to
me, and I feel her hand grip my already hard cock, stroking it into a very delightful mouth.
Without breaking the kiss, I look down to see Harana sucking on my pole.

‘My sister said that you will like this,’ Harana’s words appear to me, and I moan to let her
know I do.

‘I had you a few hours ago,’ which could only have come from Gina. Summer gasps into our
kiss, and I guess that Gina is taking care of her, ‘I can wait.’

Which leaves out Lela. I feel slender hands slip around my waist, and fondle my balls, and
the hands feel as though they’re short one finger.

Harana’s two tongues feel fantastic, and if I hadn’t already blown my load three times into
Gina a bit ago, I likely would have been in sensory overload right now.

Breaking off the kiss with my sister, I turn around within the circle of women, and lift Lela up.
I bring her down slowly, and moan loudly as that first barrier is breached by my tool, and her
fluids start my cock to tingling. Leaning my head down, I aim for her pink nipple, wanting to
taste the milk my kids have been getting for the last while, only to be stopped by her.

‘That is for the kids,’ her words admonish me.

“You can make more,” I growl, and latch onto her nipple. Sweet milk flows into my mouth,
and I swear my cock suddenly grows twice as hard. The life sustaining liquid is warm, and
slips delightfully down my gullet. It has a slightly nutty taste, but is also sweet, and I can feel
my stomach warm with it.
My legs are spread wide to support both our weight, though Lela’s is minimal, and I feel a
pair of alien tongues start to swivel around my scrotum.

The angel I’m fucking grips the back of my head, as she starts to sing out her climax in two
tones. Her inner vaginal muscles ripple along my length, and I know Harana is licking up her
sister’s juices as they flow off my balls.

Lifting the ship’s owner from me, I set her carefully on the ground, and turn to see Gina and
Summer locked in a sixty-nine, while Shanna has her face buried in Harana’s bald cunt. My
girlfriend’s rump is up, and I decide it looks like a good place to go next.

Squatting behind the dyed-redhead, I slip into her with ease. She turns to smile at me, and I
can see Harana’s fluids reflecting the slight light off her cheeks. Harana crawls over to her
sister, and she resumes drinking from her sister’s pussy.

Shanna pulls off me, then shoves me back, so that she can be on top, and within three
strokes, I’m firmly seated within her womb.

“Mmm, I love how well you fill me,” she purrs. I’m about to tell her I love her, but she presses
her lips to mine, and my mouth tingles as I taste Harana’s juices on my girlfriends tongue.
Moaning, I drive myself up into her, forcing her to break to kiss, so that she can cry out in
pleasure. I feel her teeth lightly on my shoulder, as I pound her from beneath as hard and as
fast as I can. “Oh, fuck, oh fuck, fuck fuck, YES!” she screams into the room, and her vagina
clamps down hard on me, trying to get me to cum, but somehow I hold back. I know I could
just use the light again to recover, but I want to see how long I can last.

Shanna’s orgasm continues as I slip in and out of her sopping slit, and suddenly I’m
smothered by a tasty pussy. By the taste and my immediately expanding awareness, I know
it’s my older sister’s, and I lap up her juices, while Shanna finally comes down off her climax.

“No, more,” I hear my girlfriend moan, as she moves off me. My cock isn’t free for long,
before Summer leaves a slimy trail down my chest, and I feel a set of hands positioning me
for her hole.

A grunt/moan later, Summer is trying to get me fully seated in her, but she’s not built like
Shanna or her twin. Leaning up, I pull my sister’s chest to my lips, and latch onto her left,
switch-sensitized nipple, and she cums immediately. I can see Gina’s head behind my sister,
and realize she must be licking Summer’s anus.

Then I feel Gina’s knuckles, and Summer gasps, as the blonde starts fingering my sister’s
colon. A hand shoves me down hard, and Summer looks at me with a wild hunger in her
eyes. Her hips thrust with a renewed intensity, but she never breaks her lust filled gaze with
me.

‘Cum for me, little brother,’ I see her words superimposed across my vision. ‘I need to feel
you shooting deep inside me. Cum and make me cum while one of your girlfriend’s fingers
my ass.’ Her fingernails start to dig into my chest, while her cunny demand’s my seed, but
I’m still worried about getting her pregnant. “I’m on the pill, now,” she says aloud, then, ‘Cum
in my tight hole now! I’m cumming!’

This time, as her inner muscles grip and pull my rod, and my sister shakes and shudders
above me, I loose my ejaculate deep into her womb. I’ve held off my own pleasure for so
long, that when it finally hits, it’s like a mountain diving into an ocean of utter bliss. Wave
after wave of ecstatic ecstasy flows from my head, down to my abdomen, and pure flame,
jets from my loins into my perverted sister.

I don’t know how long I lay there, shooting, or even how much I leave in her, but as I reopen
my eyes, I notice the yellow light is already on me, and my still hard member is firmly seated
within Harana. When did that happen? The angel’s back is to me, but her hips are rocking
back and forth, while Gina stands in front of her, hands on the back of Harana’s head. From
the look of bliss on Gina’s face, Harana really knows how to use her two tongues. Glancing
around, I see Summer off to the side, scooping my cum from within her, and sucking her
fingers clean. Shanna and Lela are making out, rubbing their bodies against each other.

Harana’s alien canal grips my prick hard, and I moan as her tingling juices sluice out of her.
Leaning up, I slip my hands under her arms, and lean back. I grip a breast in each hand, and
move my hips against her, truly enjoying the sensations her juices make as the trickle down
my member.

I see Gina glaring at me for taking away her source of pleasure, and just to be contrary, I
stick my tongue out at her. Her glare deepens, and then turns to a smile.

I watch warily, still fucking the moaning alien, as Gina walks over to Summer, then Shanna
and Lela. A moment later, Lela gets up, and walks over to the other women. All five of them
start rubbing against each other, slipping fingers into holes, tongues into other locations, and
basically becoming one mass of moaning female bodies.

Gina is on her hands and knees, sucking out what little is left of my sperm from Summer.
She takes just a long enough break to turn to me, and stick out her tongue, before turning
back to her moaning meal.

Laughing at a well played ploy, I notice her give a nice little shake to her behind, and know
the invitation is there. I’ve already enjoyed her pussy numerous times today, and I’m not
going to pass up a shot at her tight ass.

My penis is still tingling from Harana’s slick fluids, and I poke my head into her puckered
anus. She grunts for a second, and then shoves back hard, taking my whole length into her
colon. I can only imagine what Harana’s juices are doing for her.

Thus goes the night, for quite a few hours. At some point, I think it was Shanna, the gravity in
our room is turned off, adding a whole new level to our enjoyment.

***
The sun is just rising, as Lela’s ship hovers on the edge of the atmosphere. I avail myself of
the interesting, alien cleansing utilities. I step into a tube, and just like in some of the Jetson’s
episodes, I suddenly find myself clean and feeling slightly refreshed.

“Oh, poo,” Shanna pouts. “What fun is that, if you can’t fool around in there?”

We both look at my limp and lifeless member, and burst out laughing. I’m going to need a
week to recover from last night, much less the rest of yesterday!

While Shanna gets clean, I go in to spend some time with my kids. I realize how busy I’ve
been, and regret the time I could have been learning about this new species. I’ve been so
busy though, and I know nothing of being a father.

“They are strong,” Lela’s voice says behind me, and I turn to look at her. It’s rare when she
chooses to speak my language.

“They’ll live?” I ask, suddenly not sure I want to hear the answer.

She looks to them for a while, and I know she is formulating her response. “Whatever you did
for them, made them very strong.” The way she says that seems odd, and I look to the six
forms again. Have they already grown? I sense for their life, and just as had happened on
the day they’d been born, I can sense it strong and vibrant. Their ‘life’ switch is full on, and I
almost get the impression that it’s straining to move even more, but how can you be more
alive, than. . . well, alive?

“Do they have any names, yet?” I ask, wondering why it never occurred to me to ask before.

‘We don’t give names to our young, until they mature,’ Lela tells me, this time using the
nanites. I only nod, as though that makes perfect sense.

Shanna walks in, and sees me over the kids, and a soft smile spreads across her face. I
think now is a good time to tell her how I feel, but an odd sound plays out, and it takes me a
second to recognize the melody from the original Zelda game.

Shanna pulls out her cell, and answers it. “We have cell phone coverage up here?” I ask.

‘Leslie,’ is the only response I get, and it kind of makes sense. Somehow the genius has tied
this vessel into Earth’s cellular network.

My girlfriend hangs up, and looks sheepishly at us.

“That was Shannon. She was wondering what I’ve been up to the last few days. Oh, and she
was glad to hear that you were okay, Nick.” She looks at her feet, and I suspect what she is
hesitant about.

“You want to go see her.” I state rather than question.

“What? No, there is too much to do up here,” she tells me, but I see through it.
“Well, I for one, think it’d be a good idea for us all to see our families before the demons
arrive.” The look Shanna gives me could have melted the Antarctic with its loving warmth.
She doesn’t want to be the one to abandon the work up here.

Summer and I are the last to be dropped off, and we’re surprised to see our father’s car in
the driveway. We give each other a significant look, before I send out my awareness and find
our father’s switches.

“Why do you think he’s here?” Summer asks me.

“To get his ass kicked again,” I reply a bit more confidently than I feel. I’m not worried about
being able to handle my old man, but mom isn’t aware of what I’d done to him, and I don’t
want that coming out.

Summer walks right in without knocking, and I follow on her heels, expecting to hear
shouting, or fighting.

Instead, we find our parents sitting at the kitchen table, chatting amiably.

Dad sees us first, and I watch as his face drains of color. This doesn’t go unnoticed by our
mother, and when she turns to face us, I gasp.

She looks twenty years younger, and while she’d never been anything approaching a slouch,
she could almost give Summer a run for her money. For that matter, mom now looks more
like my older sister, almost a twin to Summer, than she does a mother.

“Nick, Summer,” she says excitedly as she spots us, “I wasn’t expecting you here! Nick,
shouldn’t you be in school?”

She’s talking fast, and her cheeks are slightly flushed. I also notice that she’s studiously not
looking at dad.

“I had a day off,” I lie easily, still trying to figure out what is going on.

“And why aren’t you at work, Summer?” Mom asks, almost stepping on the end of my
sentence.

“Gee, mom,” Summer says solicitously, “if I didn’t know better, I’d almost think you didn’t
want us here.”

Mom’s eyes grow large, and her mouth moves soundlessly for a moment. Oddly, it’s dad that
comes to her rescue.

“Is that how you talk to your mother, young lady?” His mouth is set hard, as if he’s angry, but
it’s spoiled by the look of fear in his eyes.

“The real question, dad,” I pipe up, “is why are you here?”
The older man flinches at my words and takes a step back, then hardens his shoulders and
glares at me. “Perhaps I should mention our last meeting?” I can see he thinks he struck a
point, but when I smile back, his look of triumph turns to one of uncertainty.

“You mean when we found you with your secretary and told you to never come back?”
Summer replies, and this time it’s mom that gets angry.

“Now listen,” she starts toward us, “he came and apologized for his behavior. I’ve decided to
give him another chance.”

“Oh, he did, did he?” I ask, raising my eyebrow, and looking back to the man in question. I
remember the switch I’d made in Harley Quinn to make him/her tell only the truth. I take a
step towards my dad, using that movement to allow my hand to brush against the backside
of my sister’s hand, and simultaneously make the ‘honesty’ switch in my old man. “I’d like to
hear him say it to all of us. I love you mom, but you’re not the only one he hurt.”

I remember all the days of living in fear under his roof, and doing what I could to stay out of
his way. If he can truly say he’s sorry, then maybe I’ll be willing to listen.

Summer easily noticed what I’d done, and I see her smile maliciously. She has more reason
to despise him, than I do. My father never molested me.

We both watch as he swallows a lump in his throat, then steps forward, and places his hand
possessively on mom’s shoulder, before she can say anything else.

“I realize I’ve made mistakes,” he starts out, and with his ‘honesty’ switch flipped, I know he
can’t lie, “and I came back here to see if I couldn’t swindle some of my money back.” He
stops in horror, as the words he’d just spoken sink in. Mom turns to look daggers at him, and
he takes a step back. “No, wait! That’s not what I meant to say. I wanted to get back on your
good side. You meant something to me once, and. . .” He chokes for a moment before he’s
able to continue, “And you look so good now, I figured I’d see if I could knock off a chunk of
that, before I go back to my girlfriend.” With comic horror, he covers his mouth with both
hands, as his eyes flit between each of us.

It’s not until I’m standing next to a very angry mom, that I realize that Summer and I have
begun advancing on our stumbling father.

His eyes lock on mine, and I see a bit of determination try to creep out. Pointing a finger at
his two kids, he shouts, “She’s been trying to sleep with Nick for years, and I wouldn’t be
surprised if they’ve already been fucking!”

“They have been,” mom’s voice comes out as barely a whisper, but by the way dad’s jaw
drops, he clearly hears her. “And what’s more, so have I.” As mom speaks, her voice grows
firmer, and rises slightly in volume, until she is nearly yelling by the end. “And the best part
is, your son is a better lover, and your daughter is tenderer than you ever were!”

The smile splitting my lips grows bigger in proportion to father’s incredulity.

“Did I ever tell you, mom, about when dad would slip into my room when I was a teenager,
and do all sorts of things to me?” Summer says, and I see the anger in mom double.

“Is that true?” she asks him. She’s no longer yelling, but somehow her voice sounds infinitely
more dangerous.

“Yes, of course it is! How could I pass up such a fine young piece of ass?” Again he covers
his mouth in terror, realizing he’d just told the truth again.

“You’ll be hearing from my lawyers,” mom says, and this time she sounds almost sad.

Dad makes a run for the door, but I stiff arm him, and suddenly he is on his back. I squat
down to look hard at him.

“Remember what I said I’d do if you ever came back?” He nods, and I grin maliciously at him.
“I decided to make it worse.” Reaching out, I grab Summer’s hand, and make two more
switches in him. The first one will make him horny as hell, and even with my sister’s help, it
takes a bit of effort to move it. Once it locks into place, though, I know it will never lessen.

The second switch makes him impotent, and it moves with too much ease. Within an hour
he’s going to have a terrible case of the blue-balls. A case that will never end.

“Go,” I tell the frightened shell of the man I once feared, and he flees the house with a speed
I never thought he was capable of.

As we hear his tires screeching to get out of the driveway, mom turns to us, pulling us into a
hug, and breaks down crying.

“I’m so sorry, Summer. I never knew. Can you ever forgive me?” She pleads with her
daughter.

My sister’s arm goes around her back, and pulls her tighter into the group hug. “There is
nothing to forgive, mom. He was the criminal, not you.”

“He had me so fooled,” mom continues. “He showed up a couple days ago. I see now that he
did it while he thought you’d both be gone.” Her body continues to shudder, as she cries. “He
was so smooth, and I thought he was sincere. I’d let my hope blind me to what he really
wanted.”

Summer and I try to console her, but we’re both lost for the right words to use.

‘Use her ‘happy’ switch,’ Summer mentally tells me.

‘But—,’ I try to reply, but she cuts me off.

‘Can’t you see how much pain she’s in?’

Sighing, I buckle. Since I’m already in contact with Summer, moving the switch slightly is
easy. Truth be told, when in contact with my sister, I’m so powerful, that it’s almost harder
not to move it too much.

Mom draws in a deep breath and pulls away, wiping at her tears. I haven’t taken her grief
away, but I’ve made it manageable.

“I don’t understand why he became so honest at the end?” Uh-oh. “It’s obvious he didn’t
want to be.”

‘Tell her, or I will,’ Summer sends, and backs it up with a serious look.

So much for her being willing to back me up, instead of badgering me.

“Sit down, mom,” I tell the young looking mature woman. When she’s seated back at the
table, I walk up to her, and take one of her hands. She looks up to me, a curious mix of
apprehension and trust on her face. I take a deep breath, and start explaining what I can do.
At first mom is incredulous, but when I start to point things out to her, like how she recovered
from dad’s last betrayal, or why dad acted as he had before tearing out of here, she comes
around.

“And you magnify his. . . his switches?” she asks Summer. My sister nods, and mom just
shakes her head, before a devious gleam enters her eyes. “He’s going to regret ever
messing with this family. The only good thing that ever came from him is you two.” I can’t
help but feel warm at the statement, but her other comment about making him pay, has me a
bit worried.

“He’s already suffering,” I tell her, and then explain what I’d done. Looking at it now that I’ve
calmed down, I worry that I may have gone too far, but the look of happiness on mom’s face
washes that away. Maybe I did go overboard on him, but then again, he deserves what he
gets for all the pain he’s caused over the years.

“Well,” mom says, standing up, and giving her kids a hug, “I have my two wonderful children
here out of the blue, and the future is really looking up.” She pulls back, and there is an
angelic smile on her beautiful face. Summer and she truly could pass for twins, when she
smiles that way. “I think we should celebrate.”

Summer leans forward, and whispers something in mom’s ear, and our mother’s smile turns
hungry.

‘What did you tell her?’ I send to my sister.

‘I told her some of the things you did for me with your switches,’ her reply appears to me, and
she gives me the same hungry smile.

Before mom can even ask, I make the switches to increase her sexual sensitivity, making
sure I’m not touching my sister, and mom gives a low throaty moan as she feels her nipples
harden, her pussy grow wetter, and her clit become more sensitized. I wonder what she’ll
think when something touches her anus.

“You two have been very naughty,” mom tells us, squirming in her seat, “for keeping such a
secret from me. You’re grounded. Now go to my room!”

We all laugh as we rush up the stairs, and turn right to enter her room.

“Wait,” mom says, as she spies herself in a mirror on her wall, “do I owe my current looks to
you too?”

I nod sheepishly. “I wanted you to be happy,” I tell her.

“Oh, son!” She gushes as she rushes over to me. She grips me in a tight hug, and I know the
tears that start to soak my shoulder are ones of joy. “You’ll never know how happy you’ve
made me. Thank you!”

“I love you, mom,” I tell her as I hug her back.

“I think you deserve a reward,” she tells me, as she steps back, and wipes some more tears
from her eyes. Without further preamble, she starts stripping, and so does Summer.

Grinning I do the same, and join the two lovely ladies on the bed.

‘You’d better make me stay young forever,’ Summer sends to me, at the same time mom
pulls me in for a kiss that is equal parts passion and love.

I don’t even hesitate anymore. While Summer’s body slips down mine, and she takes my
thick rod in her mouth, I make the switches in her, and reinforce the one’s making mom
youthful.

Summer moans around my cock, as she can sense what I’m doing while we’re in contact. I
slip my left hand down to mom’s snatch, and easily slip two fingers into her. Rubbing the
front wall of her vagina, I soon have her juices gushing forth as she cries out in ecstasy.

Summer relinquishes my member from her warm sucking lips, and mom rolls me onto my
back. I can feel my sister’s hands aiming me for mom’s holy hole, and then I’m moaning as
her fiery walls grip me. My sister crawls up the bed, and plants her sopping coochy on my
face, facing mom, and like a parched man, I drink her sweet nectar from the source.

Fully sunk into my parent’s hole, I can feel Summer playing with her clit, making mom’s
moans reach a new crescendo as she clamps her pussy down tight, and I feel a new gush of
fluids soak my crotch.

“Oh, son! You always feel so good in there,” she croons. “Thank you so much for everything
you do. I don’t know another mother in the world that is lucky enough to have two such
wonderful and caring kids. Oh, damn, I think you’re going to make your old woman cum
again.”
Summer cums on my lips, and by the way mom’s cries of passion are muffled, I’m guessing
that the two are kissing.

Mom plops onto her side on the large bed, and my sibling follows, never breaking the kiss.
Summer stays on top of mom, and she wriggles her ass at me. She breaks off the kiss and
kisses her way down to mom’s newly firmed breasts, while I get on my knees behind her.

I slip all the way until I hit bottom, and she grunts into mom’s nipples. She reaches down to
where my sodden cock is connecting us, and moans in frustration. “When am I ever going to
get all of you in me? Shanna and mom can, why can’t I?”

Feeling bad for her, I say, “You will today,” and start hammering into her cunt, making her
grunt every time I strike her deepest parts. When she hits her third orgasm, I quickly make a
switch to loosen her womb a little, and she cries out loudly, as I feel that strangling little ring
slip around my cock’s head, and my balls slap her clit.

“Holy fucking GOD, that’s deep!” she cries, and then can’t get anything else out as a fourth
and fifth orgasm crashes through and around her. I don’t let up, and love how that tiny ring
feels as it slips back and forth around the sensitive rim of my member.

I know I’m getting close, but don’t want to cum just yet, and pull out. I let myself recover for a
few seconds, while my sister’s pussy dribbles her juices down onto mom’s trimmed vagina. It
almost looks lonely, lying there, and I decide that mom needs some more attention. I slip in
to the hilt, as I pull mom’s legs up to my hips, forcing my sister a little more forward. The two
women start kissing again, and I slip two fingers into Summer’s pussy to get them wet, then
slip them into her ass.

“Mmm, do I get to feel my brother’s thick cock in my ass?” She purrs as she turns to look at
me. There is so much wanton lust in her gaze that I almost drop my seed into mom’s velvety
folds right there, but somehow I hold on. She starts to push back against my fingers, and I
easily slip three, then a fourth into her. It’s tight, but I wonder if I can get my whole hand
inside her sweet ass. . .

My older sibling yelps in surprise when I get my thumb in, and she turns to look at me wide
eyed. Mom cums around my penetrating tool, as Summer nearly screams, “Yes, shove your
whole hand into my ass, Nick! Oh, fuck, I can’t believe I have my brother’s fist back there,
while my young mother’s sucking on my tits.” She grunts as her anus slips around my
knuckles, and my entire hand is buried in her ass. “Holy. . . I’m . . . Ungh. . . CUMMING[/b!]”

This is finally too much, and I fire gob, after fiery gobbet into my lovely mother’s devouring
womb. Mom’s moans join Summers, as we all explode in one large ball of orgasmic bliss.

We spend the next couple days setting up a great divorce lawyer, and making sure mom is
taken care of in every way, before heading back to the ship.

Summer points out something I hadn’t considered. My dad’s career as a lawyer is finished.
What good is a lawyer that can’t lie? It takes me quite some time before I can quit laughing.
===================================
Chapter 26
The ship seems oddly quiet, with only Summer, me, the two angels and the kids onboard.
The others haven’t yet returned, and I don’t begrudge them the time with their families.

Summer gets right to work, trying to come up with various strategies with the two alien
sisters, while I spend most of my time practicing my switches in the blue featureless room.
I’m trying to come up with some way to defeat the demons, that won’t also kill me or Summer
in the process.

After hours of making various switches in a number of objects that Lela supplies for me, and
still unable to come up with any sort of attack that’ll surely work; I lie on the floor, sweating
and depressed.

“You’re giving up.” The statement, coming out of the blue, and delivered in a very matter-of-
fact tone, with only a slight Asian accent, startles me.

“I didn’t know you were back on board,” I say, trying to calm my heart rate.

“I just arrived.” I wait for her to say more, but she doesn’t, and I turn to look at her. Sure
enough, she’s still there, and surprisingly she’s not turning away from my nearly nude body.

“I’m not giving up, just taking a breather,” I tell her, suddenly feeling self-conscious with her
open scrutiny.

“I don’t understand you,” Leslie states after an uncomfortable pause. Speechless, I can only
raise my eyebrow at her statement. Here is inarguably the smartest human being alive, and
she can’t understand me? “You have a supreme power. You can do almost anything you
want. You have women fawning over. You’re not shy about using your ability, but you’re
afraid to use it in ways that could benefit all mankind.”

Stunned, I just look at her. Sitting up, I try to formulate an answer but all I come up with is the
very witty and articulate, “Huh?”

She gives me a look that says ‘You’re an idiot,’ but I ignore it. Finally, when I don’t say
anything else, she sighs exasperated, and says, “You’re obviously no fool—“ despite what
her look says, “—and you could be out messing with senators, or even reach the president,
and get this country back on track.” When I continue to look at her in shock, she shakes her
head. Does she really expect me to manipulate people like that?

“I. . . I don’t like manipulating people,” I tell her.

“You mean to tell me that all of those women are with you, and you haven’t manipulated
them?” The sarcasm nearly drips from her tone, and I feel my face flush with either anger or
embarrassment. I’m not entirely sure which one.
“Well, I did manipulate Gina, but I really feel bad about that, and refuse to manipulate anyone
else,” I try to defend myself.

“And your professor? Gina’s mother? The guy you turned into a woman, or even your
father?” Each accusation feels like a knife digging into my gut, and I flinch as she throws
those names at me. “I’ve been going over your files, while I was home.” She can do that?
Her connection with the ship and the nanites are truly powerful. This woman could very
easily become very dangerous. Is she can access the ships logs from home now. . .

“They were growing pains, as I learned about my ability, except for my father. He deserves
what he got, and so did Harley Quinn.”

She looks at me curiously at that last name, and I can tell when she realizes I mean Derek.
“But think of the good you can accomplish.”

“And take away someone’s free will? No, there are better ways,” I tell her firmly.

“You could stop wars, create peace, rebuild the economy, and even make yourself rich in the
process.” I know I need to stay on her good side, she’s too dangerous to have as an enemy,
but she’s really getting under my skin.

Maybe it’s just that I’ve been tempted to do all of those things. There are more than a ton of
good reasons to do so, but great power comes with great responsibility. Who would I
become, if I let myself go down that path? Where would I draw the line? I could kill a terrorist
in a heartbeat. Or get revenge on a rapist . . . again. . . But where do I stop? Murderers?
Embezzlers? What about jay walkers, or somebody that just pisses me off? No, I stopped
going down that road, because it’s too dangerous.

“No,” I state firmly, “I have no right to abuse my power like that.”

I expect her to glare, or grow angry or even storm off, but instead, she smiles. She just grins
from ear to ear, and smiles at me. For the first time I notice how attractive she is. She’s
nowhere on the level of Gina or Shanna, but when she smiles like that, her smooth skin, and
almond shaped eyes seem to sparkle.

“Good,” she tells me, leaving me even more confused, until my tired brain finally catches on.
Apparently I’ve been working too hard.

“You were testing me!” I accuse her, not feeling upset in the least. Her smile only gets
bigger. “You want to ensure I didn’t go power crazy after the battle next week.”

“I have to be sure,” she tells me, without a hint of guilt. “I can see why the other women are
with you,” she gives my groin an obvious stare before adding, “despite your other assets.”

Despite? What’s that supposed to mean? Standing up, I make no move to hide myself, and if
I end up using my hips a bit more than necessary, and if my member swigs more than usual,
I can’t be blamed. I’m worn out! Speaking of which. . . The yellow healing light covers me at
my command, but something changes, and I see Leslie smiling.
I’m growing hard. I don’t mean just a bit harder, but rather, my cock is straining in its skin,
trying to reach for the ceiling.

Cancelling the light, I look to the other woman accusingly.

She bursts out laughing, not even trying to hide her admiring stare.

“Since contact with your sister increases your ability, and since you’re not averse to
copulating with your own kin, I figured I would help modify the light to help you in that
regard.” The smile is still painted plainly in her eyes as she looks at me.

Looking down, I can’t believe how hard the light made me. I also feel completely rejuvenated.
Looking back up to the other woman, I say, “Since this was your idea, why don’t you be the
first to try it out?”

Fear enters her eyes, and she covers her crotch. “No, that monster will never fit!” She starts
to back away from me, to where I know the portal to be. I command it to stay shut, as I
advance towards her. I know that she can override my command, with her vast intellect, but
when she reaches the wall, and it doesn’t open, she turns back to me. “You can’t be
serious.” The fear is gone from her eyes, and I almost think there might be a bit of
playfulness in them now. She slides along the wall, alternating glances from my face to my
hard erection, and back. “You have plenty of other women to try that thing out on. Why go for
me?”

I smile widely as I continue to advance. “Because this was your idea. Because you’re the
one in here now.” Showing even more of my teeth, in what I hope is a hungry look, I finish,
“And because you’re one helluva fine woman, and your intelligence really turns me on.”

She stops and stares as I finish talking, taking her eyes off me long enough to look down her
body. Her clothing is modest, but even so, I know she’s not well endowed, and her ass is a
little flat, but when she’s smiling, she really is beautiful, and she’s rather slim as well.

I use her distraction and lunge for her, but she’s quicker than she looks, and dodges away at
the last moment. How did she move like that? I thought I had her.

“You’re no slouch when it comes to intelligence either,” she compliments me, “but even you
should know that you can’t fit something the size of your wrist through something the size of
my little finger.”

The thought of her with her little finger inside her tiny kootchy makes me even hornier, and
she doesn’t miss the bit of precum that escapes my tip.

“Perhaps not, but anything can be stretched when it gets warmed up,” I throw physics back
at her.
She ponders my words for a moment, and I’m able to get close enough to grab at her, but
somehow she bends out of my way again. Is she some kind of martial artist? Growling, I
continue with my advance, as she sidles around the room.

She remains silent for a bit, and the only sounds that can be heard are our footsteps as we
move.

“Do you have the tools to warm it up, though?” She asks solicitously, and this time it’s me
that stops, wondering if she’d just insulted me. Then I catch the gleam in her slim eyes, and
see my chance.

“Then I propose an experiment,” I remain still, and she raises one slender eyebrow, inviting
me to continue. She also stops moving away. “You allow me to try, and we’ll see whose
hypothesis holds true.”

She pretends to take that under consideration, but I can already see the answer in the way
her hands fiddle with the hem of her shirt. “Shall we set a time limit on that? There becomes
a point when no amount of effort will give results.”

This time I consider. How long will it take to get her warmed up enough? “Shall we say, thirty
minutes?” That should easily be more than enough time.

“Done!” she states, and lifts her sweater over her head. I’m right about her breast size. She’s
lucky if she’s a full a-cup. After being with such busty women as Shanna and Gina, it
surprises me that I’m turned on by the appearance of her slight chest. Her bra hits the floor
next, and I command my light-suite off. With her breasts now completely free, I can truly
admire the way they sit on her chest, with no sagging. Their soft curves round out nicely with
her thin frame, and are topped with the smallest nipples I’ve ever seen on an adult.

Stepping up to her, I pull her body to mine, just as her pants hit the floor. They tangle around
her feet, and she has to catch herself against me. Not giving her any time to catch her
balance, I bend over, and lift her into my arms, immediately latching onto one of her tiny
nipples. From her gasp, you’d think I’d sensitized it with a switch, but with her, apparently I
don’t have to.

The gravity in the room unexpectedly terminates, and I find us floating freely. Looking up her
chest, I can see Leslie smiling dreamily back down at me. I have to wonder what’s changed
since the last time I’d seen her. She’d been so calm and reserved, and conceited, but then
when she is alone with me. . . Maybe that’s it. She has an image to maintain when in front of
the other women. Conceited, conservative, and intelligent. I wonder which is the true her?

With gravity no longer a concern, I allow my right hand to slide down her back, through her
butt-crack, and up to her slit. She’s already wet, and I play with her labia while I continue to
enjoy her miniscule nipple.

I try to slip a finger into her, but she hadn’t been kidding when she’d said she was the size of
her pinkie. I’m going to have to [b]seriously warm her up, if my enlarged manhood is going to
make it into her.
“Ready to concede the experiment?” She asks, apparently figuring out what I’m thinking.

“After only two minutes in?” We’re in mid-room now, slowly wending our way to the ceiling,
and I use the hand that’s been failing to enter her, to flip her up to my mouth. I like to think I
have a skill in this area, and it’s sure to accomplish my goals. Of course, I could just use a
switch to make her looser, but where’s the fun in that?

Her pussy has a sweet and tangy flavor to it, as my lips begin their work on her labia. Not
even my tongue can gain entrance to her hole, but if I can get past Harana’s and Lela’s outer
barrier, then I can get past Leslie's.

My cock is engulfed in a warm wetness, and I moan into this Asian vagina, even though she
isn’t very talented. I’m beginning to wonder how many blowjobs she’s given, when something
else strikes me, and I blurt out without thinking, “You’re a virgin!”

Her mouth never leaves my rod, but I feel her nod. Holy fuck, this is going to be harder than I
thought. Why is a virgin coming onto me like this?

‘Because in a week we may all be dead,’ Leslie’s words appear to me, and I realize I was
broadcasting again. ‘You are apparently good at what you do, so I figured I would give you a
shot.’ I nod, though that almost makes me feel like a piece of meat. ‘But I didn’t take into
consideration the size of this thing. It barely fits in my mouth.’

I attack her cunny with renewed vigor. This genius isn’t dying a virgin, not because I’m going
to fuck her as soon as I can cram my meat into her, but because I’m not going to lose next
week!

She starts making squealing noises when I nibble on her clit, and after only a few seconds of
this, she has her first orgasm. I try again to fit a finger into her, and slip my middle finger up
to the second knuckle. My finger feels like it’s in a vise, but I use this leverage as I continue
to play with her clitoris, and rub her inside walls.

It takes two more orgasms to get another finger into her, and on her fifth, she is no longer
trying to give me head, but just moaning and enjoying the sensations I’m delivering to her
body.

It’s been about twenty minutes, and there is still no way I’m getting my dill into her hole. I
decide to change tactics, and pull my head from between her legs.

And hit my head on the ceiling. Damn, that hurts!

Leslie doesn’t miss this of course, and starts laughing at my misfortune. Growling, I pull her
body down stopping her legs with my thighs, my cock nestled between us. This also sets us
slowly spinning in the zero G’s.

I pull her back up just enough to start rubbing my cock along her slit, and slip her other nipple
into my mouth. I use my free hand to hold her in place against me. I really enjoy the way her
slit feels as it slips back and forth along my tool, and occasionally make pokes to see if she
turned on enough.

“One minute left,” she murmurs, her voice husky and shaking. Dammit, I can’t lose! I try to
enter her again, part of me wanting to just shove forward as hard as I can, but another
knowing that you can’t treat a virgin that way.

“Time!” She crows triumphantly as yet another orgasm takes her. I expect her to pull away,
but she surprises me, as her legs wrap around my waist, my cock poised at her too-tight
entrance, and gravity returns.

My back hits the floor with an audible thump, and Leslie cries out as the force of the impact
drives my sword into her sheath. I’m only in her about half-way, but it feels like the end of my
penis is being squashed by a black hole. I’ve never felt anything so tight. There is a fire
burning in this woman, and I think the pressure is going to destroy me, but after a couple
seconds it lets up, and Leslie looks down at me, panting.

“Looks like you were right. Now fuck my tiny pussy. I understand the pain with go away
shortly.” That’s Leslie for you. Even when screwing, she stays analytical.

I laugh. I can’t help it. Don’t get me wrong, I use my hands on her hips to start her moving,
but I laugh all the same. I think if I live to a million years, I’ll never fully understand this
woman.

I continue the slow movements, waiting for her to get accustomed to having me inside her,
and after a couple minutes she takes control. As soon as she does, I lift my head to her small
chest, and suckle in her nipple again, feeling the sensation go straight to her cunt by the way
it starts to milk me.

“I was. . . right to choose you,” she gasps at one point. “You’re determined, and strong.
Ungh, you are great at what you do. Umm, ahh!” Gravity flips off again, and once more we’re
floating free.

I decide to take control again, and judging by how much her pussy has loosened up, while
still remaining almost unbearably tight, I pull all the way out except for my head, then drive it
back into her slight form. It only takes three thrusts like this before she is having her first
intercourse orgasm. I have to stop when she does, out of fear that her inner muscles will rib
my rod off.

“Damn, that was good. Is it always like that with you, or are you using your ability on me?”
Her tone is half breathless, half clinical.

I can’t figure her out! “I haven’t used a switch in you, I promise.”

Her eyes grow large as I tell her that. She looks down to where we’re connected, and I do
too. I can see some slight blood from where we’d broken her hymen, and a fair bit of her
natural lubricant. “Then how. . .?”
I know what she’s asking, and instead of answering, I kiss her. It’s our first kiss, and despite
the fact that we’re already in the act of consummation, she’s hesitant. I don’t let up though,
as I press my tongue against her lips, and after a second, she allows me passage, but only
to the front of her teeth. I use my hips forcefully again, and when she moans, my tongue
finally makes it into meet hers.

She cums again, and when she recovers, she’s fully engaged in the kiss, moaning and
humping her body against mine for all it’s worth.

Her enthusiasm finally does it for me, and I begin firing my wad against the back of her
womb, making us both cry out in unison.

Gravity slowly reasserts itself as we come down from our shared ecstasy.

I find that I’m still hard, but Leslie gingerly gets up, and grimaces. She notices my pointing
rod, and weakly smiles.

“Looks like the light did its job. The true experiment is a success. Unfortunately you’re going
to need to have someone else take care of that. I’m going to be sore for a week!” She
shakes her head, slowly. “The things I do for science.”

She starts to head for her clothes, but thinking fast, I turn the yellow lot on her, and she
freezes in mid step. Standing up, I wait until I’m certain she’s fully healed, and enter her from
behind. She moans in pleasure, as her hand goes to the back of my head and pulls my lips
down to hers.

“I’ve created a monster,” I hear her say, before we begin fucking in earnest. My hand on her
clit easily notices how large it’s gotten.

***

“Where are Lela and Harana?” I ask my sister as I walk into the compartment the two angels
are usually in.

“Lela is talking with the other ship captains, and Harana is taking care of your kids.” She
pauses and looks at me for a bit, sucking in her bottom lip, and I know she wants to say
something.

“Out with it, Summer. If we can’t be blunt and honest after everything we’ve done, then we’re
more screwed up than I thought.”

“You never really spend any quality time with your kids.” The words are out of her in a rush,
and now I understand her trepidation. I have been avoiding them. It’s not like I’ve left the
room when they’re there, but I haven’t gone out of my way for them either. I have spent
some time with them, but she’s right about it not being quality time. They are from my flesh
and blood. Sure they’re not entirely human, but doesn’t that mean they need both parents all
the same.
Ha! Both parents. As if I know anything about that. My dad had never been there, so what do
I have as a role model? Hank Hill, Homer Simpson? What about Clark Kent’s dad? Oh, sure
I know they’re all fictional, but those are all I have. I know nothing about taking care of
babies. Maybe they’ll be better off if Lela takes care of them.

“No, Nick,” Summer says forcefully. Damn my broadcasting mind! I’ll bet the Green Lantern
never has these problems. Well, maybe when he’s— “And don’t change the subject. Those
are your kids in the other room. I’m not going to let you be a father like ours was. Now march
your ass in there, and get to know them.”

To say I feel shame, would be to call the Atlantic a pond. She’s right of course (I’m making
sure my thoughts are my own). Just because I had a bad example, doesn’t mean I can’t
make a better one.

Harana is rocking one of the girls when I walk in. She only glances at me for a moment, then
returns to her task. I remember how Lela had told me that her race doesn’t care for their kids
the way humans do, and I can see that in the clinical way that Harana manages them. I think
the only reason Lela takes such care with them, is because we made them together, rather
than them being made on her.

“Can I have a moment with them?” I ask, and Harana lays the girl down on the soft blankets.
She leaves the room, and I just stare down at the six half-human babies. I don’t know what to
say. Can they even understand me? Of course not! Their too young.

I pick up one of the boys, this one with hands like his mother’s, but skin tone more like mine.
He is small enough to fit comfortably in both of my hands. He opens his too large eyes, and
looks at me intently for a few moment, then reaches his tiny hand out to me, and smiles.

My heart melts, and I feel hot tears stream down my cheeks. “I’m so sorry,” I murmur. “I
should have come sooner. I should have spent more time with you. The demons are coming
next week, and I don’t know what to do about them. I brought you all back to life, and for
what? To witness your father’s failure?” I shake my head, and the tiny boy looks at me
confused. “And here I am, talking to a baby not even a month old as if you can understand.”

The baby boy reaches out his hand again, and this time grips my thumb.

‘You will do fine, father.’

The words don’t appear like when the nanites are used, but seem to enter my mind with a
chorus of voices, all speaking in unison.

Shocked, I look at my other five children. They’re all looking back to me, a serious look on
their faces.

===================================
Chapter 27
“I don’t hear anything,” Summer says, as we look down at my six half-human children.
They’re sleeping peacefully right now, and haven’t made any more sounds after that one
sentence.

‘You will do fine, father.’

That one sentence still reverberates around in my head. Sometimes it drowns out all other
thoughts, even though they only spoke to me that one time. It leaves no room for doubts, and
somehow I know I will be able to defeat the demons.

“They’re too young to talk,” my sister continues. “You must be exhausted from working with
your ability so much. Why don’t you go get some rest? Using the healing light without any
true rest can’t be good for you.”

Nodding, I leave the room, and mentally ask Harana to take me home, since Lela is still on
one of the other angel vessels.

There is just something that helps reset your frame of mind, when you walk into someplace
that is as familiar as my room is to me. A feeling of nostalgia sweeps over me, even though
I’ve only been gone a couple days. For a while I stare at my large Naruto poster, hanging on
the wall opposite my bed. I’d picked it up a couple years ago at one of the local cons. On my
desk is a figurine from Sword Art Online, which I special ordered from Japan. My TV, not as
big as Shanna’s and Shannon’s, has spent countless hours helping me grind through various
levels of various RPGs. There just seems to be an energy that permeates the room, and
calls it mine. An epitaph of who I am, as though some future archeologist is going to look at
it, and say, “This was Nicholas Xavier’s room. The savior of the human race.” There is no
longer any doubt that I’ll succeed. Not after my kids told me I’ll do fine.

I just wish I knew how I was going to do fine. . .

Plopping back on my pillow, I’m soon passed out.

In my dreams, I’m sitting at a desk, in nothing but my underwear. Professor Frankens stands
before an old-style chalkboard, wearing black shiny leather, and a whip in her hands.

“Answer the question,” my teacher instructs, and I look down to see a piece of paper that’s
blank.

“Wh-what question?” I ask, confused.

Donna cracks her whip at me, and I hear it snap right next to my ear. “The one before you.
What are you going to do?”
“What are you going to do?” The question gets echoed as Shanna walks into the room, and
stands next to our professor. “How are you going to do it?” My girlfriend is wearing an
oversized Kingdom Hearts shirt, and something tells me, nothing else.

“I’m curious to hear how my little brother is going to pull this off too,” Summer says, startling
me as she bends over and whispers into my ear. “What trick are you going to use?”

The whip cracks again, and I see that Donna and Gina have been joined by everyone else in
my life. Even Harley Quinn, and my dad are there.

“Answer the question,” they all say in unison, and I tear out of my desk and start running
down the hall.

“Quick, in here,” a voice says, and grabs my arm. I’m pulled into darkness, and suddenly I’m
falling. Gina still has a hold of my arm, and she doesn’t seem worried about the fall, so
neither am I.

She pulls me to her, and I feel her lips against mine, as her arms wrap around my body. I
notice that she is only in her underwear as well. Somehow, despite her advances, I’m not
growing hard. “Well, drat,” she pouts when she notices, “I wanted to fool around. Oh well.
How are you going to do it?”

I don’t understand. Looking around I see that we’re no longer falling in darkness, but at my
mom’s house.

“How are you going to defeat the demons?” Gina asks, and I look back at her, worried. Her
grip on my arm tightens, but it doesn’t hurt. I still don’t know the answer to her question
though, and go running upstairs.

Okay, okay, I know, when you’re running away, the last place you go is upstairs. But that’s
what I did. I tried to go into my old room, but somehow end up in Summer’s bedroom
instead.

“Quick, get naked,” Summer tells me, and I see she’s already in bed. “The demons are
coming, and we need to get ready.”

Looking down, I see that I’m now completely naked, and I go to my lovely sister. But when
we touch, nothing happens. My senses don’t expand, and I can’t feel any of my switches.
Worse, even though she is sucking hungrily on my cock it won’t grow hard.

I’m broken, I think, and turn to flee. Outside the window I can see the demon ships landing,
and watch in horror as they start ripping into people, eating them raw.

“You’re going to have to kill them,” Harley Quinn says right behind me.

“No!” I yell. “I can’t do that again.”

“Kill them like you killed the old me,” the one time man says as he grips my arms and shakes
me.

“No,” I deny what he’s saying, “I didn’t kill you!”

“Nick!” A sharp pain against my cheek brings me back to reality, and I see Dennis standing
above me, Robin on my other side. “Dude, you were having a nightmare. Sorry for slapping
you, but you wouldn’t wake up.”

Groggily I nod at them, and sit up. My bed is a rumpled mess, and sweat is dripping from my
brow. Looking to the clock, I can see that it’s six pm.

“We’re heading out,” Robin tells me, as she gently places her hand on my shoulder. “We
have a couple rifles, and there are a number of us heading for the mountains.”

“We wanted to ask if you have any other advice for us?” Dennis asks, and I can tell he’s still
worried about me. A small inner part of me laughs at that. A few months ago, he would have
called me a derogatory name, and otherwise ignored me. Now he’s a friend.

“Avoid them if they make it past us,” I tell them. “Trust me when I say you don’t want to go up
against them, if you can avoid it.” Like I’m going to do in a couple days. . .

“Any chance you wanna fool around one last time?” I grimace at the redhead’s choice of
wording, and shake my head. One last time? The parts of my dream where I can’t get it up
flash back through my mind, and I’m almost afraid to even try.

They help me out of bed, and I say my goodbyes, hoping that they’re not permanent.

I jump in the shower, and enjoy how refreshing a true shower can be, rather than the
Jetson’s style cleansing stations on Lela’s ship.

I notice I’ve a missed call on my cell when I get out, and see that it’s from Shanna. I’ve not
seen my girlfriend in a number of days, and smile as I call her back.

“Are you back on the ship?” I ask as soon as she answers.

“No, I don’t want to be in the way. I take it you’re not on the ship then?” Her voice is musical,
and soothing to my raw nerves.

“No, I came back to my room to get some real rest,” I tell her, and shudder as I look at the
mess of my bed. That dream had been a real nightmare.

“Do you mind coming over?” She asks next, and I groan inwardly. It’s not that I don’t want to
see her, but that dream. . .

No, I need to get over that! “Sure, be over in a few,” I try to say cheerily.

“Is everything alright?” I guess there is something in my voice I can’t hide.

“Sure, sure,” I reassure her. “Now you live over in Detroit, right? It’s been so long. . .”

“Ha, ha,” she fakes a laugh. “Now hurry up and get your ass over here.”

“I’ll try not to make a wrong turn in Albuquerque,” I say in my best Bugs Bunny voice.

I finish getting dressed, and head out into the cold air. I debate on taking Lela’s ship, but
decide to drive my car. Somehow, the feeling of my hands on the wheel, and the road
beneath my tires comforts me. Maybe it’s just another one of those familiarity things.

Popping in a techno CD, I get myself pumped on the awesome beats. My sound system isn’t
the best. Well, okay, maybe back in the twenties it would’ve sounded great, but my speakers
can’t faithfully lay down the base.

Not yet. . . A few switches later, I’m struggling to keep my car on the road, as each low note
shakes my car. Maybe I should turn it down a little.

“Damn,” Julia meets me at the door, “Was that your car? We could hear you a mile away!”
She greets me with a warm smile.

I wasn’t expecting her here, and in truth had completely forgotten about Shanna’s one-time
rival.

“Yeah, I should probably tune that down some more,” I answer as she leads me inside. “I
don’t need anyone calling the cops on me.”

“Oh yeah, I heard they arrested you.” Inwardly I flinch, remembering the situation at the
police department after I’d taken down the twins. “You’re a real bad-boy now. That’s so hot!”

“That wasn’t my fault,” I defend myself. While I don’t mind her thinking I’m hot stuff at the
moment, I don’t want her getting any ideas. Shanna is my girlfriend, and I don’t want to hurt
her.

“Oh, I know,” she tells me off-handedly. “Shanna explained everything to me. You’re a real
badass superhero!”

I stop, stunned by her revelation. Is there no such thing as a secret identity anymore?

“Sorry,” I hear Shanna’s mellifluous voice, and I turn to see her walking down the hallway, “I
had to explain where I’ve been lately.”

Looking into her beautiful blue eyes, I can’t help but forgive her. “I take it Shannon knows
too?”

“Of course I do, you rogue!” Shannon says, entering from the kitchen. If it weren’t for the
switches in my girlfriend, I’d never be able to tell the identical twins apart. Well, it helps that
Shanna’s hair is still dyed red, with only the roots showing her natural color.
“Of course,” I repeat her words.

“We all wanted to talk to you,” Shanna tells me, and I turn to see all three women looking
seriously at me.

This can’t be good.

Shanna leads me to a couch, and has me sit in the middle. Julia sits next to me, her leg
touching mine, and Shannon sits across from me in a matching loveseat. My girlfriend sits on
my free side, and clasps my hands, looking deep into my eyes.

“We’ve been talking,” she starts, and her hands give mine a gentle squeeze. She already
knows I’m not going to like whatever she’s about to tell me. “We want to help you fight the
demons.”

Yanking my hands from her, I almost yell, “What? No! I won’t have you getting into any more
danger than you will be, just by being on that ship. I wouldn’t even let you up there, if you
hadn’t forced a promise out of me.”

Shanna looks hurt for a moment, before replying, “I didn’t force it out of you. I just gave you
your options, and you chose to be with me.”

“We really think we can help,” Shannon steps in.

I feel Julia’s hand on my thigh, before she says, “Please. This is our planet too, and we
should be able to defend it, also. What makes you think we want you to be in danger?”

We?

Her question strikes me oddly, and I look at her, confused. “Look, Shanna loves you, her
sister cares for you, and I. . . Well, I care deeply for Shanna. If you’re going into danger to
fight off these demons, then I say you get all the help you can. Maybe in Doom one man can
fight off an invasion of demons, but you can’t respawn.”

She’s right, of course, but I can’t have more people getting into a fight they can’t win. “But
you can’t fight them. I at least have my switches, and my sister makes me stronger. No
offense, but what can you do?”

“I won’t sit on the sidelines, and be your cheerleader,” Shanna says heatedly, and I turn to
look back at her. Her blue eyes are smoldering icicles (I didn’t even know that was possible),
and her wonderful lips are compressed into a tight line. “I’ve been talking with Leslie, and—“

“Wait, what? What does she have to do with this?” I splutter.

“You didn’t let me finish,” Shanna complains. “She’s an expert martial artist, and I think,” I
raise my eyebrow at this statement, and she rushes on, “that with your help, we could be
trained and be able to fight as well.”
Well, that would explain how Leslie was able to so deftly dodge me the other day. . . Or was
that this morning? Anyway, that doesn’t really help.

“How do martial arts translate into a space battle, and how am I supposed to help you get
trained in only a few days?” I almost feel smug in my logic. There’s no way they’ll be able to
answer those questions.

Why are they all smiling?

“Away teams, of course,” Shannon says, at the same time her sister says “Your switches, of
course.”

I look back and forth between the twins, trying to figure out which one to answer. I turn to
Shannon first. “How do you expect to board their ships? Lela doesn’t have shuttles. And no
amount of martial arts training will stand up to a gun. Besides, you’ll be outnumbered.”

“Leslie already thought of that,” of course she did. “She’s already recalibrated the teleporters,
and is fairly sure she can get us onboard one of their ships. Then we can take it over, and
use it against them.”

“Fairly sure?” I ask, trying to keep the derision out of my voice. With Leslie’s super genius
and conceited personality, if she’s only fairly sure, then that can’t be good.

“Lela’s been talking with the other aliens, and they’re going to try some practice runs with
inanimate objects tonight,” Shanna’s eyes grow distant, and she smiles. “Or rather, they just
completed the trials, and were successful.” Apparently she is communicating with someone
on the ship.

“That still doesn’t answer the question about you being outnumbered on their ships,” I remind
them.

“Oh, come on,” Julia says. “Haven’t you seen enough Stargate episodes? A small team, well
prepared, and well armed, will stand a better chance of getting on board, and taking over the
bridge.”

“Weren’t you the one that just used Doom as a bad reference for why that wouldn’t work?” At
least she has the grace to look embarrassed.

“We’ll have weapons,” Shannon says, “and we can use these light-suits, my sister’s told us
about, for protection.”

“Those suits haven’t helped too much in the past, against the demons,” I point out.

“Leslie,” Shanna says, and truthfully that seems to be answer enough. Apparently she’s
figured out a way to make them more protective as well. Once again I’m glad the Asian
woman is on our team.
“Well,” I say, trying to come up with something to change their minds, “I can’t make you
martial arts specialists with my switches. There’s no switch for kung-fu master.”

Julia laughs, and I turn back to her. “Shanna told us that you made her smarter and her
memory stronger before one of her finals. All you have to do is increase our muscle memory,
and agility, and we’re good. Those nanites should do the rest, with training from Leslie.”

I really have no answer for that. They’re right. It could work, and with Leslie helping, I have
no doubt she could guide them to the bridge. My heart plummets, as the thought of them in
danger worries me.

‘Give up, brother. You won’t win this.’ Somehow I’m not surprised Summer is watching this.

“But, it’ll be dangerous,” I say weakly, still not wanting to relent.

“Any more dangerous than being down here, if a ship makes it past you?” Shanna asks, and
I drop my head in defeat. Yes, I could use a switch to make them change their minds, but I
won’t. This is their choice, and they’re doing what they can to help. What right do I have to
deny them that?

Shanna’s fingers under my chin lifts my gaze to meet hers. “Thank you,” she says softly,
knowing that she’s won. Her lips brush mine, and then she’s hugging me tightly. Then all of
them are hugging me.

I’ve never known three such people who were happy to be put into harm’s way. Hell, I wish I
could get out of it, but as I’ve already thought numerous times since I’ve learned about
Earth’s impending fate: ‘Duty is heavy as a mountain; death is light as a feather.’

Hell, I’m too young to die, and thinking about the three women with their arms around me,
too lucky.

Shanna is the last to pull away from me, and her blue eyes are nearly dancing with joy. “I
know this isn’t easy for you, but thank you.” Her lips are then pressed to mine, as she kisses
my passionately.

I’m breathless by the time she pulls away, and before I can suck in a whole breath, Shannon
is kissing me. I swear I’m blue by the time she pulls back with a whispered “Thank you.”

Thankfully Julia doesn’t immediately kiss me, and I’m able to suck in a couple breathes.

“Aren’t you thankful, Julia?” Shanna asks, and I can hear a smile in her tone. I have just
enough time to look from my grinning girlfriend to a suddenly squealing Julia, before her lips
are pressed to mine, as she moaningly kisses me.

After a bit of her powerful kissing, Shanna speaks up, “Okay, that’s enough thankfulness,”
and Julia pulls away with a sheepish grin on her pretty face. “Oh, don’t pout,” Shanna tells
the other woman, “You can help me suck his dick.”
Julia squeals in delight again, while Shanna begins undoing my pants. Flashes of my earlier
dream, about not being able to get it up flash through my mind, but I shove it forcefully to the
side. With these two hot women, and I can see Shannon is getting undressed, I have no
doubt that I’ll be hard in no time.

Sure enough, as soon as my member is free, Shanna swallows the engorged head between
her lips, making me moan. Julia’s lips start to work on my scrotum, and I place my hands on
the backs of their heads.

‘Why did you change your mind on Julia?’ I mentally ask Shanna.

Her answer is awhile in coming, and I just enjoy the sensations the two women are giving
me. In fact, Shannon’s feet are planted on both sides of me, and her fragrant cunt is on my
lips, before her answer arrives.

‘Because you’ve been so good to me, and I know I can trust you. You have a lot on your
shoulders, and I’m more than happy to offer whatever distractions I can.’

How did I ever get so lucky? I wonder, as I continue to moan into my girlfriend’s twin sister’s
cunny.

‘I hope you know, I love you,’ I tell her in response to her answer.

‘Gee, what took you so long?’ She must have felt me stiffen, well, more than my member at
least, as she continues, ‘You were broadcasting again the other day.’

‘wha—Dammit!’ I think. Why can’t I seem to keep my mind in my own head? ‘Well, that’s one
way to ruin the moment. . .’

Shanna starts laughing so hard, she has to pull away from my phallus. Julia immediately
replaces her, and I have to admit that she knows how to give good head.

I try to send my disgruntlement to Shanna, but she only laughs harder.

“You’re the only man I know that can be getting head from two women, while sucking on my
sister’s clit, and be upset about telling me you love me!” my girlfriend exclaims, and this time
I have to laugh as well. She really does have a point.

Since she’s talking out loud, I might as well too. “Well, you’re just going to have to put up with
my grumpiness, because I do love you, and love you dearly!” I try to sound gruff, but can’t
hide my smile as I say it.

Shanna’s eyes brim with tears, and I think I’ve overdone it, but when she shoves the other
two women out of my lap, and kisses me again, I know they’re tears of happiness. She must
have disrobed after pulling away from me.

‘Was this the response you wanted?’ she asks.

For answer, I grab her rear, move her above my rod, and shove her down while I thrust up.
She feels fantastic, as I slide up into her warm velvety folds. Her kiss turns into a moan, and
then she has to place her head on my shoulder as I work my way in deeper.

My girlfriend’s right earlobe in near my mouth, and I use my tongue to pull it between my
teeth, and give it a little nibble. Someone grabs my left hand, and I look over to see Julia,
now completely naked, as she guides my fingers towards her cunt. My middle two fingers
slip in with ease, and I crook them to rub firmly against her front wall, making her moan in
delight. She starts to twiddle with her clitoris, and I watch as her eyes roll back in her head in
pleasure.

Shanna’s moans change in pitch at the same time I feel her womb strangle my cock, and
another presence between my legs. Looking down her back, I can see Shannon’s face
buried in her sister’s ass.

Julia is the first to cum, thrashing on the couch next to us, as I pick up the pace with my
fingers. As she comes down from her orgasm, she pulls my fingers from her, leans over, and
gets Shanna’s attention. The two women start sucking on my fingers, sharing Julia’s cum,
and sending me to new heights of lust. I start pumping my hips harder, and I feel Shanna’s
vagina grip me hard as she cums on my pole.

My girlfriend rolls off my lap, and onto Julia, but my cock isn’t free for long, as Shannon
sucks it in between her lips, and cleans her sibling’s cum from it. The other two women are
hungrily kissing, fingers buried in each other’s pussies.

“Now it’s my turn for this beast,” Shannon states as she stands up and turns around. Sitting
back in my lap, my cock between her legs, she starts to rock her hips, as my penis rubs
along her slit. It feels good, if different, but I definitely prefer to be inside a woman. Thankfully
she doesn’t do this for long, before shifting her hips and standing up a little, then sinking
back into my lap, this time with me inside her.

“Oh, fuck, Shanna,” Julia cries beside us, and I look over to see that my girlfriend has her
whole fist inside Julia’s sucking cunt, a tit in her mouth, and the other tit getting rolled
between her fingers. “Fuck, right there! Yeah! Oh, god, your making my cum again!” The
erstwhile rival starts shuddering again in bliss.

“Their pretty hot to watch, aren’t they?” Shannon asks, and I can only nod. “If you’re done
watching them, I could use a bit more attention.”

Embarrassed, I turn back to the brunette, and turn her head to kiss her passionately, while I
grip her thighs, and force her fully down on me. I slip into her womb, and she cries out into
our kiss.

“Oh god, I’d forgotten how deep you go,” she yells, breaking our kiss. Reaching around her
body I grip a firm breast in each hand, and lightly twist her nipples. After a few seconds of
this, I drop my right hand down to her crotch, and it only takes me a second to find her clit,
and then she’s cumming fiercely, her juices dribbling down my balls and onto the couch. I
don’t let up on her cunny, until she pulls my hand away, still shuddering, and mumbling, “No
more. . . No. . . more.

Looking over to the other two women, I see their looking at me wide eyed.

“What?” I ask.

“You don’t normally last this long,” Shanna says, and then before I can answer, she turns to
Julia. “Are you ready for that?” Shanna asks, nodding to my sloppy genitals.

Julia squeals again, and I realize she likes her squeals, as she turns and kisses Shanna
some more. Her rear is in the air, and I stand up, to get behind her. Between how wet my
cock is, and her dripping slit, I slip into her, up to the hilt in one slide. I’m surprised that I’m
fully seated inside her, without feeling her womb wrapped around the tip of my phallus, until I
remember her getting fisted a bit ago. Up until this point, I’ve only been able to sink fully into
women who’ve had kids, or into their wombs, so slipping into a babe this hot, and this young
is a nice experience, despite her not being as tight as the other two women in the room.

“Ungh,” Julia grunts, and turns to look at me, “It feels like I’m being fisted up to my chest!”
She turns back to Shanna, and tells her, “Thank you. I love you too.”

‘Looks like you’re quite the loved woman tonight,’ I send to the dyed red-haired woman.

‘Jealous?’ she sends back, and I can see her smiling at me. My girlfriend slides up the
couch, until her cunny is under Julia’s lips, and the girl I’m fucking hungrily attacks my
girlfriend’s labia.

‘Not at all,’ I send back to Shanna, ‘you deserve to be loved.’

Love you, she mouths back to me, then her face is covered as Shannon sits on it.

How did I ever end up this lucky? I wonder again. Here I am, fucking a beautiful blonde,
doggystyle, while she brings my girlfriend to another orgasm. Meanwhile, my girlfriend is
sucking on her own sister’s clit.

I can feel that familiar churning in my scrotum, and pull out of Julia. Stepping up to where my
girlfriend is bringing her sister to another orgasm, I slip my cock between them, and start
firing off. Julia dives up Shanna’s body, when she hears me grunt out my ejaculation.

I stumble back, a little weak after coming down from my orgasm, and sit on the floor,
admiring the way Shanna and Julia bring Shannon’s orgasm to a whole new level, while
licking up my sperm.

My phone rings, and groaning, I crawl over to my pants, to see that it’s Dennis calling. I
glance at the three women on the couch, and smile as they’re sharing a three-way kiss.

I decide to ignore the call, but my thumb swipes the Android screen the wrong way, and I
accidently answer it.
Oh, well. “Dennis, what’s up? How are the mountains?” It doesn’t occur to me until after I ask
that he shouldn’t have cell service up there.

“Umm, yeah. Hey dude, listen, Robin and I’ve been talking, and we don’t feel right about
running for the hills.”

“Uh-huh,” I say, already knowing where he’s going.

“Well, you see, it’s like this: we made a few calls, and so far, mostly everyone agrees with
me. We want to help.”

Mostly everyone? “Who’ve you been talking to?” I ask him, and am surprised by the answer.

“The entire football team, most of the basketball team, and Robbie said that his girlfriend,
Nicole can get the cheerleaders to help too.”

The silence in the room is so loud, I look around to see Shanna, Shannon, and Julia all
looking at me worried.

‘Is everything okay,’ Shanna asks me mentally, and I nod to her.

“And they all believed you?” I feel my lips asking, but don’t remember sending them the
command.

“Dude, you’re kinda a celebrity on campus. Everybody’s been noticing odd things happening
around you, and after that scene with Robbie and Gina in that basement, well, let’s just say
that the football team took no convincing.” I’m speechless. Robbie had bullied me for years,
and now he’s an ally? I knew he was no longer hostile towards me, but to actually risk his life
to help. . . “Dude, you there?”

Blinking I come back to reality. “Yeah, yeah,” I reply, slightly breathless, “have everyone
ready at our place before sunrise. Make sure they know this’ll be no picnic. Their lives will be
at risk.”

Dennis agrees and hangs up. I tell the three women about the new development, and they’re
all hugging me excitedly. We might not have an army now, but we have more than a squad
to take over the other ships.

A small part of me still twinges at the thought of my friends putting themselves in harm’s way,
but this really is their fight too.

===================================
Chapter 28
All told, my task force comes to seventy-two. I’m shocked at the group that stands outside
my dorm in the wee hours of the morning. The moon is still high in the sky, and there are still
a couple hours until the sun decides to peak its bright yellow head above the horizon.

Besides the football, basketball, and cheerleading teams, the hockey, and swim teams have
joined us as well, including various friends from around campus. There’s even a gray-haired
gentleman with a military hairstyle, and an AR-15 strapped to his shoulder.

“Sergeant Major Wilson, retired, at your service,” the older man salutes me. Clumsily I return
the salute, as I stare at the group around me. Shanna, Shannon, Julia, and even Gina are all
standing behind me, with Dennis and Robin talking with Robbie off to my side. “I understand
you’re the man in charge,” Wilson states more than asks.

“Um, yeah, I guess.” Great job, I think to myself. Way to act confident.

I can see that the one-time soldier has his doubts in me, but he doesn’t voice them. I like him
already.

“Mind if I get this group in some kind of order?” I nod, and he turns and starts yelling out
orders. The sports teams ‘Fall-In’ in quick order, likely because they’re used to taking orders
from coaches. The various friends see what’s happening, and figure it out as well. Once
everyone is lined up in loose rows, Wilson turns back to me and salutes. “They’re all yours,
sir.”

I return the salute better this time, and say, “Thank you, Sergeant Major.” I look past him,
and see that 144 eyes are looking back at me. In the back of my mind, I realize that that’s
twelve squared, but focus on the right now.

Yeah, right now, with all of those people waiting on me to say. . . something. My mouth goes
dry, and I have to swallow to get enough moisture worked into it to speak.

“I don’t know what you’ve been told,” I start out, and think that as far as speech beginnings
go, it sucks, “but an alien race of demons will be here in a few days to destroy the human
race.” Murmurs break out, and I have to lift my voice to be heard over them. “Another race
has come to help us, and has already helped us. Some of you may have heard, or seen
things happening around me, that didn’t make sense at the time.” Everyone grows quiet, and
waits for me to continue. “I have the ability to change the quantum state of things around me,
and I plan to use that ability to stop the demons, before they get to Earth.” Thank you Jesse
for that terminology.

“Prove it!” someone yells from the crowd, and there’s a general sound of agreement from
many others.
Wilson seems embarrassed from the behavior of his formation, but I know that they’re not
trained soldiers.

“Who said that?” I call out, and people start to shuffle, but no one moves forward. “If you
don’t have the courage to face me after yelling that, how will you find the courage to fight the
demons?” Calling someone a coward is the best way to stiffen their backbone.

A large man, who I think is from the hockey team, finally steps out, and I look him up and
down. He is easily twice my width and a good foot taller as well. He’s also ugly as sin.

“What’s your name?” I ask, smiling up at the big man.

He glares down at me, trying to intimidate me, but he doesn’t scare me.

“Jared Albrecht,” he growls.

“Are you by any chance related to Special Agent Albrecht?” I ask, already able to see the
resemblance. He grunts affirmatively. “Good,” I tell him, and uncertainty enters his eyes. I’m
tempted to do something mean to him, in retribution for the way his mother treated me, but I
know that she was only doing her job. “Your voice sounds like you’re a basso.” He nods
again, and I make an easy switch, and flip it up. “Why don’t you tell everyone about that
great win in your last game, and how you helped pull it off?”

Getting a jock to brag is the easiest thing in the world, I think, as he turns to the group.

“Johnson passed me the puck. . .” he trails off, as his new falsetto voice comes out. “What
did you do to me,” he literally squeaks.

I flip his voice box in the opposite direction, further than where it had originally been, and
say, “I’m sorry, can you repeat that?”

Grabbing the front of my shirt, he actually lifts me off the ground, and brings my nose up to
his. His brows are knit together, and I know he’s angry, but I don’t let my smile slip.

“I want you to change my voice back!” a very deep baritone rumbles from his chest, and he
drops me in surprise.

I change his voice back, well, maybe keeping it a little deeper, just for the embarrassment
I’ve caused, and tell him to get back into the formation. “Anyone else want to test me?” I ask,
and am met with only silent, wide-eyed stares. “Good. Now, then, as I was saying, I’m going
to use my ability against them. What I want from you, are boarding parties. Your job will be to
infiltrate their ships, and take them over.”

“How do you expect us to do that?” someone else yells.

“With the help of these other aliens, you will be trained, and become proficient in what you’ll
need to do, within a couple days.”
“Like, how do we know we can trust these other aliens?” A feminine voice rings out, and I
recognize Nicole Hama’s snobbish tone. I also hear Robbie trying to shush her, but she has
a valid question.

“You can take my word for it, but when the rest of her race commanded her to abandon
Earth, she refused, and has continued to help. Some of her race have returned, to help in
our fight.”

“Who is ‘she’?” Nicole asks.

“Her name is Lela, and her sister Harana will also be aboard the lead ship.” At least, I think
we’ll be the lead ship. “Other females will be piloting their own vessels.”

“Are they, like, all females?” the head cheerleader asks, and I’m starting to get annoyed by
her attitude. Her vocabulary could use some work too.

“All the ones on our side are, yes,” I reply, and do a fairly manageable attempt at not grinding
my teeth. “If any of you have a problem working with, or under the command of a woman,
then leave right now.”

No one moves, and finally there is silence from the snob, as I pick up my on-the-spot
speech. “I’m not going to lie to you. What I’m asking of you will be dangerous, and some of
you might die. But if we don’t fight them, then all of us will die.”

“What about the Army, or the Marines? They’ll protect us!” I don’t recognize this voice, but
it’s the retired Sergeant Major that responds.

“Don’t believe the bullshit on TV! If these guys can travel that far to destroy us, then we don’t
stand a chance, without this guy’s help, or these female aliens.” He grimaces, and spits to
the side. “Besides, the only thing that moves slower than the military and government are
whiny assed, unmotivated, and spoiled teenagers.” A few snickers respond to that, and even
I can’t hide my smile. “If the government can’t find a way to pay its own people, what makes
you think they’ll defend us? And if they don’t know about it by now, then they’ll never be able
to mobilize in time.”

“You have the choice right now,” I say, before anyone else can ask a question, “to either
back down, and walk away, or come with me. No one will think less of you for walking away.
We all have families, and friends. This is not something I ask lightly, but something that I
must ask.” I look intently at the large group in front of me, wishing I could meet all of their
eyes, but instead meeting those I can. “We leave in thirty minutes. Bring only what you wear,
you won’t be staying overnight.” I turn to Wilson, and what I say feels right. “Sergeant Major,
I leave them in your hands.” I give a quick salute, glad that they’re getting better, and walk
back into my dorm, to coordinate things with Lela.

She’s not ecstatic to accept any more humans aboard her ship, but recognizes the necessity.
Somehow she even talks the other ship’s captains into splitting up the load, between all of
the ships.
Thirty minutes later, I step out, and am surprised to find that the retired Sergeant Major has
done an excellent job of forming everyone into orderly lines. Silence drops as I step out, and
I feel the pressure of all those eyes on me.

“Sergeant Major,” I call the older gentleman over to me, “did this group grow while I was
gone?”

“Yes sir. There were a few blue falcons that abandoned us, but a number of them made
some calls after your speech, and then a whole lot more started showing up.” Headlights run
across us, and I look up to the packed parking lot. “Heh, some are still showing up.”

“Blue falcon?” I ask, confused by the term.

“Stands for ‘buddy fucker’ sir,” the grizzled man laughs, and I join him.

I look out over the crowd, and see that Gina, Shanna, Shannon, Dennis, Julia, and Robin are
helping line people up in the formation.

“I noticed you trust that group, so I put them in leadership positions,” Wilson tells me, as he
notices my glance.

I look down at the man, and am thankful he’s here.

A large van pulls up, and a bunch of men and two women get out. Some of them are in old
green camo, and each has a rifle over one shoulder. Wilson goes to greet them, and then
brings them over to me. “These pieces of chicken shit used to work for me,” the older man
says, and I know he’s using the insult in an affectionate way. “With your permission, sir, I’d
like to put them in charge of a few squads?”

I nod that I have no problem with that, and they turn to walk away, but not before I hear one
of the females ask, “Working for kid officers, again, huh? At least this one’s cute.”

“Careful Simpson, he may look young, but that kid knows how to handle power. I’ll tell you
what he did earlier, once we get settled.” They move out of hearing range.

It takes nearly another thirty minutes until I decide that we need to get started. Anyone else,
who shows up, will have to watch from the sidelines.

Wilson gives the formation to me again, and I face them. “I’m about to make some changes
in you,” there is a large audible gasp as a flash of light occurs behind me. My sister has just
arrived. I don’t even turn to look at her, able to sense her through my switches. “I going to
make you smarter, faster, stronger, and increase your muscle memory.”

‘Are you up to doing all that?’ Summer asks. ‘There are a lot here.’

‘I’ll have to be, if the plan is going to work.’ I respond, and she takes my hand. Immediately I
feel my ability expand, if only minimal compared to when we’re—
‘Focus, little brother, we can do that later.’

Damn my broadcasting mind!

‘Lela, the healing light please?’ and that quickly, I feel myself being energized. Too late I
remember the changes Leslie made in the light, as I grow a raging boner. With my girth,
there’s no hiding it either, and I receive no shortage of stares at my midsection. Everyone
else is gasping at the light surrounding me, with no apparent source.

Without waiting any longer, I start forming the switches, making each individual switch, cover
the entire group. The strain is huge upon my mind, but at least I’m not trying to change their
very nature. Even so, by the time I’m done, I find I’m on my back, head cradled in my sister’s
lap. Before I black out, I notice one other thing. My sister is completely nude.

***

A warm pleasant feeling brings me slowly awake. It’s not until I hear the sound of slurping,
that I realize I’m getting head, and at that point, come fully awake.

There is no mistaking Leslie’s black hair, as it bobs up and down in my lap.

‘About time you came to,’ the Asian woman sends to me, through the nanites.

“What? Aren’t you supposed to be training everyone martial arts?” My head feels stuffed with
cotton, and it’s hard to think. I really overdid it with those group switches.

‘I created a self teaching program, that’s playing on all of the ships. I can’t be everywhere at
once. Two people abandoned us after going through the pain of the nanites. The rest are
learning exceptionally fast, thanks to you. They should all be proficient by the end of
tomorrow.’

I shake my head, and then moan as Leslie does something with her tongue around my
sensitive rim. Only lost two? That’s better that I could have hoped for.

“How many do we have?” I keep talking out loud, since there’s nothing in my mouth.

‘222,’ she informs me, and my jaw drops. That many? ‘Now do you want to keep asking
questions, or take care of this erection you’ve had ever since you came aboard?’ Her
question is emphasized by the slight touch of her teeth.

“Well, since that is technically your fault, I feel it’s only fair for you to take care of it,” I tell her
in an off-hand manner, that’s ruined only by another slight moan. How has she improved so
much at giving head, in such a short time?

‘I learn quickly,’ she informs me. ‘Now give me some attention, or I’m leaving.’

I laugh, but pull her nude body around, and she places her slender legs on either side of my
head. Lifting up, I touch the tip of my tongue to her slit, and enjoy the tangy flavor of her
crotch. I wonder what her diet is, to give that flavor. This time I make sure the thought stays
in my own head.

Inhaling, I suck in one of her lower lips, and enjoy the sensations her moans send along my
phallus. I twiddle her labia around between my teeth and tongue, until I know she’s really
warmed up, then reach one hand around, and force her hips down, while I suck hard on her
clit, nibbling a little as well. My left hand goes to one of her tiny titties, and I start thumbing a
miniscule nipple.

It only takes a couple seconds of this, before my mouth is flooded with her juices. I swallow
all that I can, while her vagina bucks against my mouth. She spins around, and quickly has
my penis head positioned at her tight entrance. Despite how wet she is, it takes a little effort
before my head slips in, and her brown eyes roll back at the invasion to her snatch.

After a couple seconds of holding still, I ask, “Are you just going to sit there, or are you going
to take care of this erection?” I’m smiling, and am greeted with her warm, if animalistic smile,
in return.

“Well, since my current state is your fault, why don’t you take care of it?” I laugh at the turn in
our play, and get an idea.

Turning off the gravity in our room, I hunch my back, lifting us slowly up, only to turn the
gravity back on, and falling to the soft surface below. When I land, I can feel myself forced
into her tight cunny a little more.

“I have created a monster,” she tells me, but then she turns off, then back on the gravity,
forcing me even deeper into her.

“Just call me Frankenstein,” I grin, and on the next drop, my hands are ready on her hips,
and I pull her down as my back slaps the floor. My prick hits bottom on her, and she grunts at
the impact. Looking down, I can see that I’m only halfway inside her. I’m tempted to do like I
had with my sister, and loosen her womb, but back off. If she pushes to have more inside
her, I will, but not until then.

“You feel like you’re fucking my very mind,” she tells me, and I love how her slight accent
caresses each word.

I grin at her compliment, as I sit up, this time only lowering the gravity, and latch onto one of
her small, dark nipples. Taking it between my teeth, I keep moving, forcing her onto her
back. Once we’re comfortable again, I pull out of her, all but the tip, then drive back forward,
until I hit bottom again. Her insides feel like they’re on fire, and every inch takes effort to
move into, she’s so tight, but I don’t let up, and soon I have her screaming in ecstasy, her
hands digging into my scalp. She moves my head to her other nipple, and I realize I’ve been
attacking that one pretty thoroughly.

After a few seconds enjoying her left breast, she pulls my face up to hers, and kisses me
passionately, as her body is wracked with more paroxysms of joy.
She shoves me off her as she tries to regain her breath. “Hold on. I need a quick break,” she
says, then bends over my lap, and starts to lick her juices from my cock. Somehow the
genius woman is able to angle the healing yellow light so that it only touches her, and after
about thirty seconds, she’s ready for more.

I have her lie on her side, with her bottom leg straight, and her other one crooked. Straddling
the first leg, I once again have to apply some decent pressure to get inside, but then slip
halfway into her with ease.

“Forget about fucking my mind,” she moans, “you’re in my soul!”

I grin at her, really enjoy the obvious pleasure I’m giving her, as I saw my hips back and
forth. I use my left hand to stimulate her clit, and soon have her cumming again. As soon as
she comes down from this one, I turn her onto her stomach, and pull her hips up. Planting
my feet on either side of her, I use my strength to hit even deeper and harder into her.

She feels so great, as I move bit by bit, striking ever deeper into her, and then without any
warning I’m firing like a cannon against her womb, as if my rod is trying to break down the
barrier to her baby-hole. Like a battering ram against the portcullis of Winterfell, I feel her
womb give way, and my last to shot barely makes it out, past that extremely tight ring.

We’re both breathing heavily, as we flop onto our sides, and gaze appreciatively at each
other.

“Even if we die in a couple days, I’m glad to have met you,” she says to me dreamily. “Thank
you.”

I smile in return, saying, “Thank you. Believe me, the feeling is mutual.”

***

“How are things going,” I ask the retired Sergeant Major, walking into Lela’s large featureless
blue room. I really need to come up with a better term for this room. The Deck? No, sounds
too much like a boat. Command Center? Hmm, that might work. Okay, so I walk into Lela’s
Command Center.

A hologram of Leslie is going through various martial arts forms, repeating them for a large
group of people. The group is following through, and I notice that their movements become
more fluid with each repetition.

“Those tiny machines we got are giving these dirtbags greater stamina. I’ll tell you what, if
we’d had a setup like this during my last deployment, the war would have been over in less
than a week! Hell, even I feel ten years younger.” He glances around covertly, then leans in
and states, “What’s the deal with the shiny naked broads?”

Laughing I smile, and ask, “If you want, we can get you a suit like that.” But before he can
answer, I send to Lela, ‘Umm, can we get enough light-suits to clothe everyone? It’ll offer a
lot more protection.’
‘All ships are working on it,’ comes the response.

“Me, walk around all but naked? No thanks. Nobody wants to see my crusty old ball dangling
down.” I wonder at the singular ‘ball,’ but shake it off. I think I’d rather not know.

“You may not have a choice,” I tell him. “They offer a lot more protection, and if it means
saving lives, I’ll push for it.”

He nods, but asks, “Aren’t you concerned about it being distracting? I mean, I know you’re
used to such things, but the rest of these kids aren’t.”

I look out over the group of ‘kids,’ and know he’s right. “I’ll leave it up to you, Sergeant Major,
to organize them into groups, separate males from females if you have to, but I want them as
protected as possible. Their lives are my second highest priority.”

He gives me a sharp nod, and I find it a little odd to be giving commands to the grizzled
military man. For that matter, thinking of this group as a bunch of kids seems odd. I feel like
I’m a hundred years old, and out of touch.

Wilson takes a couple steps away, then turns back, and asks, “Excuse me, sir, but what is
your top priority?” He looks at me intensely, waiting for my answer.

“To stop the demons at all costs,” I answer, without breaking his stare.

I see the ghost of a smile split his lips, before he gives me another nod, and turns to chew
out a couple of ‘lily livered yellow bellied’ kids who are taking a break, instead of working
through the exercises that Leslie’s hologram is displaying.

Ha! Kids. . . When did I get so old?

I head towards Lela’s room, and find her breastfeeding one of our kids. She looks haggard,
and I ask, “Is everything alright?”

‘Yes, my body is fine, but managing the ship with so many on board, and creating the suits
and weapons is taxing my mind.’

I feel terrible for her. I never knew, or even understood, what she does to manage this
vessel.

She looks at me, and I can see her smile appreciatively in the dim light. ‘Harana should be
here shortly to allow me to recuperate.’

“Do you need me to leave, so I’m not distracting you?” I look into her large silvery eyes as
she shakes her head.
‘Sit with me, and keep me company. You are a pleasant distraction.’ I feel warmed by her
response, and do as she asks, saying nothing as she finishes breastfeeding one of our sons,
and hands him to me to rock.

I still marvel at how small he is, and can’t help but think it’s cute when he stretches and
yawns, showing his two tongues. Lela gets up, and walks slowly to the other room, and
returns with a daughter, latching her onto the other breast.

‘Last one,’ she sends me, and I reach over and take her three-fingered hand in mine. She
looks at our hands, confused for a moment, then smiles, and gives it a little squeeze.

We sit in silence until our daughter is done feeding, and this time I get up, carrying both back
to their blankets.

I lay them down gently, and am about to turn away, when the boy I’d just been holding opens
his eyes, and stares right at me.

’Be at ease, father. We know your pains. Some will die in the coming battle, but we think
you’ll survive.’ Their combined voices literally booms in my mind.

THINK?!? They ‘think’ I’ll survive? That’s reassuring!

I feel a hand on my shoulder, and jump, startled by Lela’s sudden presence.

‘I don’t understand,’ she tells me through the nanites.

I realize that once again, I’ve been broadcasting. Looking back to our kids, I see that they’re
all sleeping. . . Or pretending to sleep.

‘They just spoke to me again,’ I send to her. ‘They said that they think I will survive the
battle.’

‘They are too young to speak, and they don’t have the small machines in them to
communicate. I think we’ve both been working too hard. Harana is out there, minding the
ship. Let’s get some rest together.’

“But I. . . But. . .” I shake my head, confused. I woke up not that long ago. I can’t be that tired,
can I?

Lela takes my hand, and guides me over to another pile of blankets. I give one last glance to
the six children, and notice the boy with his silvery eyes, wink at me. I’m tempted to point this
out to the angel next to me, but she’s already asleep.

I lay there, next to the alien mother to my children for awhile, but can’t sleep. Walking silently
over to the six babies, I look down at them. “’One day I will understand you,’” I whisper, both
speaking it aloud and sending it to just them with my nanites. They don’t even twitch.
Walking out of that room, I see Harana sitting where Lela had been, and can see she’s deep
in concentration.

As I enter the Command Center— yes I think I like that term a lot better— I can see that
changes have already been made in the formation. There isn’t a female in the group. Well,
except for Leslie’s hologram.

Wilson spies me, and comes over to stand next to me.

“I think we’re going to pull this off, depending on their numbers,” he tells me. We stand in
silence, watching them train, until they take a break in the healing yellow light. I notice that
none of them get a boner!

“I’ve been thinking about what you told me earlier,” he says, breaking the silence. “About me
wearing one of them nude suits.”

Annoyance bubbles up inside me, but I tamp it down. It won’t do to argue with this man in
front of everyone, and everyone is watching us.

“Okay,” I reply in a level tone. Level as granite.

“Well, you’re going to need a command post back here. One that doesn’t go on attack runs.
Boarding runs? Dammit, I’m from the Army, not the Navy. Anyway, unless you’re planning to
control everything, you’ll need another team at the head, managing the squads that’ll be
going out. And a backup command post, if the first gets wiped out.”

Thank goodness this man is here. There’s no way I would have come up with that on my
own.

“Make it so,” I tell him, fighting the urge to add, ‘Number One.’ I will not pretend to be Picard.

That actually reminds me of something.

“One last thing, and this is important.” I wait for Wilson to meet my gaze. “Absolutely no one,
and I mean no one is to wear a red shirt after today, until the battle is over, or we’re dead.
Anyone complains, and their out.”

The retired Sergeant Major gives me a quizzical look, but says nothing, until he turns and
bellows out the order. More than I would have suspected laugh, and nod agreement.

===================================
Ch 27

The following two days are spent training up our little army, and finding what comfort I can
with my various women. Every night our army goes home, exhausted, but determined, and
every morning more show up to join humanity’s cause. I’m even surprised when Special
Agent Albrecht appears on the second morning, and glares down at me.
“I knew there was something screwy about you, Mr. Xavier,” she tells me in her gravelly
voice. All I can say is that I’m glad I won’t be anywhere near her group of females when they
don their light-suits.

Donna Frankens shows up the next morning.

“It’s good to see you’re alright, Mr. Xavier,” she addresses me stiffly. “I’ve been worried when
you started missing so many of my classes. Especially after getting arrested outside the
math competition.” Her brown eyes bore into mine, and I can tell she has a lot more to say to
me, but won’t in front of so many other people. “Is that the girl from the other team?”

I look to where she’s pointing, and groan inwardly. Leslie is amongst the others, and she’s
being treated like a celebrity. Everyone wants to shake her hand, or talk to her. That’s not the
problem, though. To Donna it must look like I threw the competition, to let them win.

“I couldn’t see the last question,” I tell her, somewhat defensively.

“What? Oh, I know. The others told me.” She looks back to me, and this time smiles. “I guess
I was just worried. I was told a little about what’s going on, but it sounds a bit far-fetched to
me.”

I explain to her about my ability, and the coming invasion. Professor Donna Frankens is no
fool though.

“You used your ability on me,” she doesn’t ask, but states. “That’s why I, er, we. . .” She
glances around, and continues, “And why your voice still affects me.”

I feel like shit, but I don’t turn away from her gaze. I understand this woman rather well, and
know she is testing my resolve.

“Yes. I’ll understand if you hate me, but I want you to know that I don’t regret it.”

Her eyebrows climb up her forehead a bit, and then she smiles sheepishly. “I know I should,
but I don’t either. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’d better go find a place to fit in, and quit talking
to you, before I rip your clothes off.”

Laughing, I watch as she walks away, and I know the extra swagger in her hips is just for
me.

The second day everyone works on weapons training. Half the day on bladed weapons, and
half on manufactured rifles. I ask Lela where she’s getting the materials to manufacture
everything, and all she tells me is, “I believe you call the place the Russian Tundra.”

Late on the second day, I’m summoned to one of the other ships. I face all of the matriarchs,
and can feel their judgmental gazes upon my almost bare skin. I’ve taken to wearing the
light-suit, as I’m mostly around other men anyway, and even though it’s petty, I know most of
the jocks are jealous of my genitals. My muscled physique doesn’t hurt my standing among
them either.

These alien women, however, are not impressed.

“How do we know you will not use this army to turn on us, when the battle is complete? If
your plans are successful, you will possess many of their ships, and many of you humans
will be aboard ours.”

“I’ve worked hard to show good faith,” I tell them, knowing that that’s no true answer. “I know
we are planning violence, and some might be tempted to turn that upon you, but trust me
when I say that I won’t let that happen. You are our allies in this fight. We will work hard to
protect you, as you have worked hard to help us. If necessary, when we’re done here, we will
help you with your people.”

“We have noticed that you care deeply for your children,” another says calmly. “We will each
take one aboard our ships, and hold them until after the battle.”

Anger, white hot and ready to burst, rises up in me, and it’s only Lela’s reassuring grip on my
shoulder that allows me to reign in my emotions. I can’t stop my words, though. “You’re
going to hold my children as ransom?” There can be no mistaking the naked steel in my
tone. How dare they? Yes, I’m protecting my own planet, but aren’t I also willing to help out
their race?

Silence meets my question, and I just stare at the pink alien women in impotent furry.

’We will be fine, father,’. I gasp as my children’s words seem to come at me from all
directions at once. They’ve never spoken from a distance, and the fact that their voice
sounds from everywhere can only mean one thing.

They’ve already been moved.

‘Did you hear that?’ I send the question to Lela.

‘Yes, our children are being sent to the other ships. Did you not hear her?’ I wonder how she
can be so calm about this.

I shake my head, but it’s no use trying to explain. No one believes me about them, anyway.

‘No, they’ve already been moved.’ The fear and alarm that widens her already large silvery
eyes is all the warning I get, before she rushes forward, screaming something in her
language. Maybe she wasn’t as calm as I’d thought, but rather, she’s better at keeping her
emotions in check. Or was.

Fast as she moves, I’m still faster, and I hold her back as she continues to scream at the
matriarchs. Looking to the older females, I can see that they’re disturbed by Lela’s actions.
They’re not used to a mother caring so deeply for her young.
‘Calm down,’ I send to the thrashing alien. ‘They’ll be fine.’

‘FINE?’ That word seems to bowl into my mind, she must have sent it with so much force. I
didn’t even know that was possible. ‘How can you say they will be fine? They will die without
my milk.’

I’m rocked back by that thought. How will they survive? Lela has to feed them every three or
four hours. There is no telling how long the battle will last, and we aren’t even going out to
meet them until tomorrow.

Without warning, Lela stops struggling, and I almost fall backward as my effort to hold her
back is no longer needed.

I look to the shorter alien, and see her touching her head, looking shocked. She looks at me
with wonder, and I realize that our six children have just spoken with her.

The other aliens in the room, however, do not.

“It is good that you can control your emotions. We have analyzed the fluids that your body
now produces, and will be able to feed them while they are away from you.”

Lela stutters something, and then seems to back down. ‘They are my children. I should be
the one to feed them,’ she tells me. I haven’t realized how much she’s changed and bonded
with the little ones.

We’re sent directly back to her ship, only to be confronted by a frantic Harana.

She sees us, and immediately starts babbling in their melodic language. Lela calmly places
her hands on Harana’s shoulder, saying something in return, and the two hug. I can now see
tears in both of their large eyes. Apparently the kid’s aunt has also become more attached
than I’d thought, as well.

I spend the rest of the day talking with the Sergeant Major, and all my friends, doing what I
can to block out the thought of my children in strange hands, and wishing I can block out the
thought of the upcoming battle.

One other thing comes to my attention, before we drop everyone off for the night.

"It's all over the news!" Dennis tells me, when I visit the ship he’s on.

I have no idea what he’s talking about, and I tell him so.

“Man, government satellites’ve picked up asteroids moving fast towards the Earth,” he tells
me almost excitedly. “If the things continue on their current path, they’re going to hit our
planet. They’re trying to figure out how much damage will be caused, but it’s the demons,
isn’t it?”

A pit forms in my stomach at the thought, as I nod to my roommate.

“Dude, the White House stated that the asteroids are moving faster than any other asteroids
they've ever encountered, which is why they came into visible range late last night. The fools
say they’ll start impacting the Earth sometime tomorrow evening.”

“That’s them alright,” I say, and feel that pit in my stomach turn into butterflies. Are we ready
yet? Hell, am I ready yet? Sure we have a small army, and a small fleet of vessels, but what
am I going to do? Turn off their engines? That won’t get rid of the threat.

Pulling out my Android phone, I’m glad Leslie tied us into Earth’s cellular network. Pulling up
some news sites, I read a few stories on it, and even go to a religious link that starts talking
about the end of days, and the second coming. Everybody’s scared, and the best advice I
read states that the smartest thing to do will be to stay home, unless you know of a fallout
shelter you can use.

The government states that they’re trying to figure out some way to disperse the asteroids,
and that they’re working with other world leaders to find a solution to the problem. I wish
them luck, but don’t have much faith.

Those aren't asteroids flying free in space on a collision course. They’re the demon's fleet,
coming to eradicate the human race. Staying home will be useless. Fallout shelters might
work, but I doubt it. No, the best hope is that I need to come up with some sort of strategy to
stop them.

I don’t have much faith in that plan, either.

The news reports that streets are packed, and shops already have looters. If it’s this bad
already, I don’t even want to think about how bad it will be tomorrow.

Perhaps my last night alive. I shake, to rid myself of the defeating thought.

I pull up pictures of the supposed asteroids online, and see that they’re flying in formation. I
know the government can’t have missed this fact, and realize that the asteroids are a cover
up. I wonder what their real plan will be, and if it might interfere with whatever I’m going to
do.

It’s impossible to tell just how many ships there are in the grainy photos, but I can easily see
that it’s a lot more than the seven ships Lela and I have at our disposal. This won’t be a fight,
and it will take everything we have, to make sure it doesn’t turn into a massacre.

My girls, except for Leslie and Donna, want to spend the night cavorting together. I beg off,
wanting to get as much sleep as possible. Tomorrow’s going to be a harrowing day.

***

Summer is already in the Command Center when I step through, still trying to rub a bad
night’s worth of sleep from my eyes. She’s hopping from one foot to the other in impatience.
"Oh, good, you're here!" she spouts as soon as she sees me. She grips me in a fierce hug,
before pulling back, and searching my eyes.

"Good to see you too, sis," I try to greet her cheerfully, but don’t have it in me right now. "Are
we going after the demons? Is everyone ready?"

"You look like shit," she tells me. "I thought you wanted to get more sleep last night?" I
almost laugh as I see how tired she looks. “There were even more wanting to fight this
morning, but we had to turn them away. They’re just not trained as well as the others.”
Summer grunts before adding, “Not that we have the room. The other six ships are filled to
capacity. The only reason your alien girlfriend’s isn’t, is because we won’t be delivering
squads onto other ships.”

“How many do we have?” I ask, still trying to wake up.

“Just under four hundred,” she sounds excited as she tells me this great news. “They’re split
into seven to ten man groups.” She pauses, and looks at me intently, before saying, “Lela’s
not sure it will be enough.”

Of course not. Well, nothing to it, but to do it.

"How long until the demons arrive?" I ask, afraid of the answer.

"They're just entering the solar system now," Summer says.

"We need to get the ship moving immediately," I say. It’s time to stop the demons from
ravaging Earth.

"Calm down," Summer commands in her older sister voice. "We started heading out to meet
them an hour ago. We wanted to let you rest as much as possible."

We're already moving? Considering how tired I am, I’m thankful for the extra rest.

Glancing around, I see that we’re alone in here. “The others?”

“In charge of their units. Only Leslie, Harana, and Lela are here, besides us,” my sister
informs me.

“Leslie?” I ask, wondering what her job will be.

“She’s linked in to all the ships. She’ll be watching from another room, and coordinating the
transfer of our squads. She suspects that the demons may have some defense against
teleporting directly onto their ships.”

“Where are Sergeant Major Wilson, and the command team?” I’m trying to get the full
picture.
“They’re aboard different ships. I didn’t think you wanted to broadcast what we’ll be doing,
during the battle,” I’m surprised to see an almost shy smile flit across her beautiful features.

“Ships?” I ask, wondering about the plural. Wouldn’t it be better to have the command team
together?

“Three ships. One for the main team, and two backups. They won’t be able to behead us in
one attack.” Somehow that sounds more like the rough Sergeant Major’s words.

They won’t be able to behead us, unless they take out this ship.

'Close your eyes, it's time.' The words float across my vision.

I lay down as I close my eyes, commanding my light suit off me. Summer climbs on top of my
body, pressing her naked chest to mine. 'You take care of the demons,' her words tell me, 'I'll
take care of the contact.'

I feel a mouth engulf my limp penis, bringing it slowly to life, at the same time stars blossom
in my vision. We’re stopped, and I can just make out where the demon's ships are
approaching us, surrounded by the tell-tale red rings.

For a split second, I feel stark, maddening terror, as I see how large their force is. Even the
other six ships arrayed with three on each side of me, can’t give me comfort against a force
this size. There are more ships than even the grainy photos I'd seen hinted at.

I can feel that I’m fully hard in Shanna's mouth now. There is no denying the skill she has
with her tongue. Even distracted as I am with the demon fleet, she’s able to get me hard. A
few seconds later, I feel summer slide her body back, as I slowly enter her and the sense of
my switches increases tenfold. I can easily sense the various switches I’ve made in the other
ships. I can tell which ships hold Gina, Shanna, Shannon, Donna, and the massive switches
covering all our ships.

I realize that I’m thinking of this ship as me, more than something I’m in control of, and send
a message to Lela. 'Can you give me complete control over movement of the ship, so that I
can move us with my mind?'

There is a pause, before the word, 'Done,' appears before me.

I feel my sister start to slowly rock back and forth, while still keeping as much contact with
me as possible. The actual coitus is not required for her to magnify my ability, but the
pleasant sensations that course through my body help to distract me from my fear. It also
keeps me hard, giving me more surface contact with her.

Fear. . . What had I done, that’d removed my fear of Bradley, my old boss? I’d silenced him, I
recall. If only I could do something like that with the demon ships. Since I can’t hear them,
making them quiet won’t work. I have to strip away what makes them scary to me. Well, the
thing scaring me the most is their numbers. Is there some way I can reduce their numbers
without killing them? With my kids, sister, girlfriends, and friends on board these ships, do I
even have the luxury to have a conscience concerning their deaths?

I can hear Summer moaning into my ear, as her pussy milks my cock, and her large breasts
slide up and down my chest, her nipples hard. I can hear myself moaning too. I lose a little
bit of contact with Summer, but a second later, I feel her hand on the back of my head,
pulling me up, and into her tit. I automatically started suckling, as she cums.

The demons are easily within range of my switches now, and the first thing I do, is make a
switch for their weapons systems. A lance of pain shoots through my head as I make it for
the massive group, and I feel my head land back on the soft floor, releasing the nipple I've
been sucking on.

I feel some of the demon ships start up their weapons in preparation to destroy the seven
impudent ships before them.

Summer moans slightly as she continues to ride my pole, and from the power I’m drawing
through her. I feel the effects of the yellow light on us, as I grow harder within my sister, and
my head clears.

The light is helping, as the pain is already gone. I’m fully seated inside here, and a part of me
wonders that I’m all the way within her vagina, without feeling the ring of her womb. Is it the
nanites or the healing light that’s allowing me to fit inside her snug wallet?

Another part of me quickly flips the group switch, turning off all their weapons, and keeping
them off.

The enemy ships seems to mill around for a moment, as they try to get their weapons back
up, but they’re no match for the power of my switches, especially when those switches are
buttressed by my sister and the yellow light. Nothing can move a switch I've made with
Summer, except the two of us together.

I peek one eye open, and can just make out my sister's face, bobbing above mine. I can see
her clearly, and know that the nanites and light are doing their job. Summer sees me peeking
at her, and mashes her lips to mine. Her tongue enters my mouth, as she presses our two
bodies together.

My switches' power increases a little more, and I start lifting my hips to meet her rocking. She
feels fantastic, and despite the incongruity of the situation, I’m feeling exhilarated.

The demons have finally decided that they aren't going to be able to shoot us out of their
way, and seven ships come forward to sacrifice themselves, by ramming into us. I’m thankful
the remainder of the fleet holds back.

I immediately take evasive maneuvers, rolling to the right, and realizing that I’m rolling
around with my sister as well. The demon ship that chose us changes course to match, and
here is where my gaming skills come in handy. Viewing the ship as an extension of my will, I
can move and change directions at the speed of thought. Oddly, every move I make is
copied by a move with my body, and Summer holds on for dear life, as we roll all over the
room. When I dive, my pelvis pulls back, and when I climb, my hips drive forward, piercing
her wet crevice with my cock, and making her moan in pleasure.

The demon ship barely misses my port side, and it dawns on me that even though my video
gaming skills are handy here, there is no reset switch, and one mistake means our lives. I
look around to see how the other ships are faring. One of ours is smoking, and not moving.
Another has two on its tale, and it doesn’t look good. What is happening with our away
teams? We’re all too interwoven for me to know whether any are on board the demon ships.

Thinking fast, I roll Summer around, as I barrel-roll the ship, and dive between the other
vessels. I sense more than see that my pursuing ship collides with one of the others. I really
hope none of ours were on that ship. I’m going to have to be a lot more careful how I go
about this. Looking back, I see that the remaining ship has broken off its pursuit and is now
after me.

I feel awful for the deaths I've caused, but I know it’s either them or us.

Even with the distraction of avoiding the enemy ships, the feel of Summer's vagina sliding
around my cock feels wonderful. It also helps to distract me from any crippling fear I might
otherwise be suffering.

‘Some of the demons are headed for Earth!’ the message comes from Leslie, and even as I
look, I know it’s true. No longer content to wait and see how the chase goes, four of the
demon ships have broken free of the main formation, and are headed to my blue planet.

I charge for the errant ships, but two other demon vessels block my path, and I barely pull up
in time to avoid a collision; my cock driving deep into my sister, and making her cry out.

‘Leslie, can you get a team to them?’

‘I’m trying. Every time a team teleports, they change their defenses. I have to come up with
all new algorithms on the fly. Now quit bothering me.’ After a couple more seconds of rolling
around the room, and dodging kamikaze demons, Leslie comes back with some bad news.
‘Teams made it safely to two of them, but the other two are out of range.’

Dammit! Looking into the void around me, I see that three ships are on my tail, and I turn and
start heading for the smoking friendly vessel. I have to get these demons off of my tail, so I
can stop the ships heading for Earth. As I approach the smoking vessel, I mentally send the
command to teleport all living beings to this one, and then pull hard to starboard at the last
second. Zooming past another friendly ship, I transport our passengers to it.

As I do this, I feel myself go even deeper into Summer's pussy, and I moan as my cock
enters her womb; my cock's head getting strangled by the tightness of her deepest and most
sensitive parts.

Two demon ships fail to turn sharp enough and crash, leaving one still on my tail.
Shit! Did I just kill more of my teams? ‘Leslie, please highlight the demon ships with our
teams on them in yellow, so I don’t destroy them as well.’ She doesn’t respond this time, but
I see seven or eight demon ships go from a red ring, to a yellow one. There are still too many
red rings. Ha, the red rings of death, I think sadistically.

I see two demon ships returning, this time with blue rings around them, when Summer
screams, "I'm cumming, Nick!" distracting me for just a second. "Oh, god, I'm gonna cum!" I
feel her cunt ripple along my member, and I feel energy flowing into me from the connection.
Odd, I think, that’s never happened before.

Two more demon ships suddenly shift to blue rings, and I see them breaking off pursuit of
the angel ships they’d been trying to destroy. They break pursuit, and then just sit there.
Sonuva. . . Their weapons are down, and they might not even know how to pilot the things. I
sense for my switches, to try and return weapons to the fighter, and catch my breath.

Gina is aboard one of them. My heart pounds, and if it weren’t for the yellow light
surrounding me, I’d probably go soft within my older sibling right now.

“Nick, lookout!” my sister screams, and suddenly she’s gone from me, as well as my extra
strength with my switches. Opening my eyes, I see a small, black haired creature coming
right for me.

How the— was all the time I have for thought, before I’m jumping away. The thing pulls out
some sort of weapon, and points it at me, and then seems to get agitated, throwing the thing
down. Apparently I turned off all weaponry, as I recognize the thing as some sort of gun.

I’m naked, facing one of the red-bodied demons, while who knows what might be coming at
us outside. On top of that, I haven’t done any of the training with the squads, because I can’t
give myself the switches that I was able to give them. Oh, and did I mention I’m still
supporting a throbbing boner, with this yellow light? Can this situation get any worse?

Oops! Why did I have to think that?

Summer screams again, and I see another demon is in the room with us, facing off against
my nude sister.

My attention is brought back to my own situation, when my demon charges me, its snout
wide open, and very dangerous teeth gleaming a sickly shade of green in the blue light. It’s a
good thing I’d gotten some dodging practice with the Team Rocket twins, as I jump to the
side. I hit the ground rolling, and come up near the enemy’s discarded weapon. I make a
quick switch to turn on just this one, but it won’t budge. I’d made the original switch while in
contact with Summer. I pick the weapon up anyway, at the least it’ll act as a club, and get it
up just in time to block the short round creature’s maw from tearing a chunk out of my side.

Summer screams, and I look over to see her hobbling away from a stalking demon, holding
her hip. Blood wells from between her fingers, and I can see that her face has gone ashen.
Fear for my loving sister rips through me, and I pull back on the weapon, still in the demon’s
mouth, as I roll back taking the beast with me, turn off the gravity, place my legs under the
creature, let go of the rifle and kick hard. The things claws rake my legs, causing a whole
new level of agony, but it flies upwards, and its small head slams into the ceiling. I return
gravity at that point, and the red creature falls back to the floor with a grunt and a thump.

I’m certain it’s only unconscious, and that gives me an idea. Cursing for not having thought of
it earlier, I make a switch in the one that is now barreling down on my sister, and watch as it
stumbles and hits the floor, asleep.

Breathing heavily, I walk over and inspect my sister’s hip. Thankfully, between the yellow
light, and her nanites, the blood flow slows, and stops, and she’s able to stand upright again.
I check my own legs, and watch just in time for the tears in my flesh to fade into scars, and
then disappear altogether. The only evidence of the wounds are memories, and the already
drying blood.

Summer hugs me tightly to her body, crying. I comfort her as much as I can, my still hard rod
between us.

She notices. “Wow! I didn’t know you got turned on by that sort of thing,” she snickers.

“I don’t,” I try to defend myself. “It’s this damnable light. Leslie set it up to make me hard,
while it heals.” Speaking of Leslie, ‘Demons are boarding our ships!’ I send to her.

‘Already taken care of. You took the longest to stop your attackers. Now, if you’re done
playing around, we’re still fighting out here. We had to sacrifice one demon ship to save
yours already.’

‘The team aboard?’ I ask, worried that it might have been Gina’s ship.

I get no response, but a moment later, no response is necessary. Gina strolls through the
open hatch, surrounded by Lindsey Ratner, Nicole Hama, and the five other cheerleaders.
All naked, except for the light-suits, and all staring at my package.

“We’d have been here sooner,” Gina says as she rushes over and hugs me, “but we had to
take care of our wounded, before we could fight. Even as she talks, four cheerleaders break
off, and two head to each of the slumbering demons. They’re carrying some kind of wicked
looking black blades, and they slip them easily into the slumbering red mounds, killing them.

“This is for Samantha,” one of them says, and I can see tears rolling down her cheeks.
Samantha is. . . was another cheerleader.

“We’re to be your personal guard, though Leslie says that the demons won’t be able to
teleport to us anymore; something about randomly generating coefficients and fourth
dimension physics.” Gina tells me

“Nick?” Summer asks, and I look over to her, as she watches the four teammates dragging
the dead demons from the room.
Oh, great. Now I have to do my sister, with an audience. I know Lindsey won’t mind, as she’s
been sleeping with her brother, and neither will Gina, but the other’s. . .

“Don’t worry about them,” Gina tells us. “I briefed them while we were healing. They
understand the situation.” Her voice drops to a whisper before she adds, “Even Nicole
doesn’t seem to care, as long as it saves our lives.”

I realize that we must look a site, with blood still on Summer’s side, and both my feet a dark
color as well.

Gina steps back, and is quickly replaced by my naked sister. My boner never lessened
throughout the fight, and apparently Summer stayed wet the entire time as well, because as
we lay back, I easily slip right back inside her, and close my eyes, to evaluate the battlefield.

Another angel ship is smoking, and immobile, but otherwise seems undamaged. Three
demon ships are surrounding it, protecting it. They still don’t have weapons, but every time a
red-ringed ship approaches, they chase it off.

I’m back in the saddle, I think, as I start moving our ship forward again.

‘You’re in more than just that,’ Summer sends me, and I thrust my hips forward in response,
driving the ship up, and making her lightly bite my shoulder to stifle her moans.

As I watch the three ships guarding the one angel ship, one turns suddenly red, and I know a
squad just died. I’ve got to end this fast, before any more lives are lost.

My hips have been moving with Summer on autopilot, but when she starts to moan, and
cries out, “Fuck me Nick! Damn, you feel so fucking huge in me. Ungh, I’m cumming again!”
my focus returns to her, as I pick up the pace with my rod. She feels so great, with her inner
folds caressing every inch of my rod, and I even slip into her womb, making me moan out
loud as well. I know I’m getting close, but I also know I need to figure out how to stop these
violent beasts.

Dammit, I think, if only I could get rid of their aggressiveness!

Summer’s words combined with her cunt milking my cock are enough to send me over the
edge. As I fill her womb full of my seed, I feel the switch for their aggressiveness form, and
flip at the same time, draining the last of our combined energy away, and blackness
swallows me whole.

When I come to, I have to blink my eyes a few times to see, and my head is throbbing again.
A pleasant sensation is surrounding my cock, but I can’t see past my sister's concerned face.

"You're awake!" she exclaims upon seeing my open eyes. Her face seems oddly flushed,
and she even seems to moan a little as she says it.
"Wh-what happened?" I ask groggily, already feeling the healing yellow light force my
headache to recede, and my cock to swell even more. I’m thankful for the enhancements
Leslie added to the healing, but kinda wish she hadn’t made it so that I get so hard under the
luminescence.

"The demons’ve stopped chasing us," Summer tells me, her eyes close momentarily as she
sucks in her bottom lip.

Only then do I realize why my cock feels so pleasant. I know that technique; Gina must be
giving me a blowjob, and keeping me hard. They must have done that when I passed out, so
that when I awoke, I could reconnect with my sister, and keep my switches powerful.
Apparently she’s forgotten about what the light now does for me. Or who knows. . . Maybe
she doesn’t care, and just wants to clean my pipe.

That doesn’t explain why Summer seems to be enjoying herself, though.

My sister sees the confused look on my face, and correctly interprets it. "Gina’s scooping
your cum out of me," she informs me. "You came a lot, and she’s trying to get it out, but it
feels good, too. She’s about to. . . uhh, get me off."

Just as Summer starts to convulse on top of me, Gina lets my cock free, and slips it back into
Summer's vagina.

I moan as we reconnect, and feel the power of my switches magnify again. I know I can’t use
them again so quickly, and am also glad that I've been able to buy us a little time.

"No," Summer moans as she comes down from her orgasm. "In my ass. I don't want to get
pregnant from this, and I haven’t taken my pills since I’ve been up here." I nod, and pull my
hips down, and let Gina aim me for her rectum. I’m easily slick enough, and slip right past my
sister's sphincter, causing us both to moan in delight again.

Despite how good my sister's colon feels around my cock, I worry about the ships that made
it past us. I’ve failed. That other ship would’ve been well outside of my range when I created
the 'anti-aggression' switch. I only hope that my fellow humans can handle the few ships
that'd made it through. Knowing that the demon’s weapons won’t work, soothes my fears
some.

Right now, though, I need to concentrate on the rest of the fleet that’s still here. Closing my
eyes, I pull Summer's face down to mine, kissing her deeply, as I lift my hips, and love the
sensations the inside of her ass delivers along my rod.

I can see the demon ships still floating out there in space, waiting, and likely wondering
what’s happening to them. They might not be aggressive at the moment, but they still pose a
threat. I need to stop that threat for good, or all will be lost.

My headache is nearly gone now, and I know it’s partly in thanks to the healing light, and
also thanks to how wonderful Summer feels on top of me. I can feel her sphincter sliding up
and down my rod, my entire length piercing her colon.
I allow my hands to drop down to her rear, and grab a globe in each hand, as I examine the
ships before me.

I need a way to stop their aggressiveness permanently. Derek's image flashes before my
mind, and I recall what I'd done to him, changing him into a female. Somehow I don’t think
changing their sex will help, but perhaps another biological change will do the trick. I know I’ll
need the added strength of another orgasm though, to accomplish it, and throw all of my
concentration into making love to my sweet sister's tight ass.

Lifting my head, I bring one of her teats to my lips, sucking gently, as I increase the pace of
my hips.

"Damn," Summer moans above me, "you’re going to make cum again, Nick." She starts to
convulse on top of me, her ass squeezes my length, and feels fantastic, but it’s still not
enough to make me cum.

I open my eyes, and see Gina and the cheerleaders watching us, and know that I will need to
enlist their help.

"Gina, I know what I need to do, but I need your help," I tell her. "Come here."

Shanna does as I ask, a curious look on her face, her suit shimmering to the floor, and walks
over to Summer and I. "I don't know how I can help, Nick. I'm not like your sister."

I tell her what I want, and she sits on my face, my sister moving slightly as the blonde-
bombshell gets situated. Summer does her best to keep as much physical contact with me
as possible. I need to be as turned on as possible, so that I can form the switch when I cum.

I suck hard on Gina's labia, and note that she’s already wet. Despite the fear that she must
have been feeling, and the battles she’s already been through, watching Summer and I roll
around must have been turning her on.

I feel Summer lift up, while keeping as much contact with my body, and know that she must
have been sucking on Gina's tits as I began to nibble on her clitoris. I reach my hands up,
and pinched both of Summer's nipples between my fingers, making her moan into Gina's
chest.

I feel a tongue on my genitals, and from the sense of my switches, I guess that it’s Lindsey.
I’ve never actually done anything with the woman before, but I’m not about to complain right
now.

“Like, if you think I’m joining this disgusting scene, then you can forget it.” That is
unmistakably Nicole Hama. “It’s one thing to watch this incest, but another to help in it.”

“Oh, get over yourself,” I hear one of the other cheerleaders state. “If he needs to cum, to
save the Earth, then it’s our civic duty to help him!”
“You’ve can’t be serious,” the head cheerleader cries.

There is no response, but a couple seconds later, my right hand is pulled away from my
sister’s chest. Someone starts sucking on two of my fingers, then shoved towards a crotch. I
feel a slight bit of fuzz, and know what she is after. My two saliva soaked fingers quickly find
her slit, and slip inside.

“Damn, that looks hot, Sarah!” another cheerleader crows near my feet. A moment later, I’m
met with a new experience, as my foot rubs against a new crotch. A few seconds later, my
toes are swallowed by whoever’s cunny is fucking my foot.

“Mmm, he really knows how to use his fingers, Michelle,” Sarah moans, and really starts to
move her hips against my hand.

“I can’t, like, believe you’re doing that!” Nicole cries, but Sarah cums as I slip two more
fingers into her cunt. “Don’t expect to be on my cheerleading team when this is over. Don’t
you realize that’s like, his sister, he’s fucking?”

“Oh, fuck, I love having a foot up my little kitty,” Michelle moans, as I feel her ‘little kitty’
squeeze my appendage. “Get over yourself, Nicole, or you won’t be head cheerleader
anymore.”

“I’ve got to get in on this,” another one says. “I’ve never had a foot in me. That looks like fun!”

No way, I think, while Gina cums in my mouth. While I’m lapping up her juices, I feel my left
foot slowly enter another pussy.

Summer is really moving atop me, and I can feel my cock-head bouncing around inside her
colon, making me moan. I’m so turned on; I know I’m getting close.

The tongue at my balls moves away, and I hear, “Yeah, finger my pussy, Sarah. Ashley,
finger my ass! Oh, that feels good!”

Gina grinds her crotch against my lips and tongue, while I enjoy the feeling of Lindsey's
tongue on my balls and Summer's ass gliding up and down my hard shaft.

“But. . . But. . . I mean. . . Like. . . Oh, fuck, it’s for the Earth, right?” and a few seconds later,
Nicole Hama, head cheerleader, stuck up bitch, and Robbie’s current girlfriend has my
fingers making her even wetter than she was a moment ago.

Sarah cums again, my fist is now entirely inside her wet walls, and a moment later Nicole
follows with her own orgasm.

Having seven women pleasing me, and getting pleased is enough to increase my libido, and
I feel my orgasm building up even stronger. I squeeze my eyes closed to form the switch I
need in my mind.
Summer drops her chest down to mine, and our chins connect as we both lick Gina's
creaming crotch. I taste a flood of her cum a second before Summer's colon squeezes my
throbbing rod, and I unloaded myself deeply into my sister's convulsing colon. New energy
flows into me from Summer’s orgasm.

It takes every ounce of mental strength I have left to make and then move the switch. I have
just enough time to sense the demons becoming herbivores, before I pass out for the last
time.

***

Epilogue

It takes nearly two months for me to recover from that last switch. Two months in the ship
under the healing yellow light, while the changed demons and friendly pink aliens come to an
understanding and a truce.

That final switch doesn’t change all the demons in the universe, only the ones that were
within range at the time I flipped it. However, according to the new truce, the Earth has a
friendly defensive force. Some of the demons go with a few of the female pink aliens, to
defend their home planet. The rest go to Earth to fight those that'd made it past me during
the battle. It takes almost ten years to flush all of the carnivorous and aggressive demons
from my home planet. Ten years of chaos, violence, and the beginning of a new age for
humanity.

When I awake from my coma, after the two months, I have a number of surprises awaiting
me. Summer is pregnant with my child. She’d debated on whether or not to keep it, and in
the end decided that she can’t get rid of something made from love. She even helps Shanna
and Julia find a large enough house for all of us to live in. My sister complains about looking
fat, but I tell her how hot she looks now. After two months of being under the healing light,
my cock is hard as a rock, and it takes only a little effort to show her what I think of her.

Leslie is also pregnant, and she decides to keep the child for a different reason. The
culmination of two genius people (her words, not mine) is too good of a chance to pass up.
She promises that I’ll be a part of the child’s life, but she’s gotten from me what she really
wanted.

Shanna came to Lela's ship to visit me every day in my convalescence. She tells me all
about events on Earth, and how all my girlfriends (again, her words, not mine) are waiting for
me to recover, so that they can show me their appreciation for what I’ve done. From the kiss
she gives me after saying this, I have no doubt, how that appreciation will be displayed.

Gina decides to live next door to us, for some reason. I try to encourage her to find someone
else, even though I love her, but she keeps telling me she will only leave me when she finds
someone better. Fifteen years, and three kids later, she still hasn't found anyone else, and
I’ve long ago stopped trying to help her move on.
Robin apparently became pregnant as well, despite all of Dennis's precautions. They end up
getting married before the child is born, and even have three more children, though none of
them looks anything like the first. It doesn’t take long for their oldest to start displaying
interests in the geekier things in life. I keep my mouth shut about my thoughts about who his
real father is, but somehow I don't think it escapes Dennis's notice.

Robbie and Nicole get married, and if she ever tells him about what happened at the end, I
never find out.

All of my children with Lela are doing well, and growing strong. They’re growing faster than
normal humans, yet slower than the pink aliens. Their minds are growing faster than both
races. They seem to grasp concepts and thoughts faster than either race. All of Lela's and
my children are speaking both languages fluently by the time I come to, but they prefer to
talk with one mind, yet multiple voices. Somehow my nanites have were passed on to them.

My mother was worried sick about me, until Summer brings her up to visit me. With the
demons still roaming the Earth at that time, she’s filled with fear at first, but Harana and Lela
put her at ease. She takes the news of Summer's pregnancy a little hard at the beginning,
but in the end agrees that she can’t get rid of the child. She looks even younger, my switches
having taken their effect on her, increasing her skin elasticity and slowing her aging
drastically. She looks like my younger sister now, and Summer informs me that she’s even a
little jealous of the attention mom gets now.

When the unchanged demons first arrived on Earth to start devouring the human race and
Earth's resources, one of their first victims was my father's girlfriend. The sight completely
unnerved my father, and he came crawling back, again, to my mom. To her credit, she told
him where to go, and in no uncertain terms how to get there.

Old Mrs. Polkins is found in the dean's office one day; or rather, under it, by the dean's wife.
For some reason the wife doesn’t take it too well, but last I heard, Mrs. Polkins found herself
another job as a high school nurse, and none of the students are complaining.

Another surprise is Professor Donna Frankens. At first she wasn’t happy to find out about all
the women I’m with, but some quick thinking, and stern commands later, she has another job
as my maid on the weekends. I no longer go to that college, so that there can be no question
of impropriety there.

All of those surprises are minor compared to finding out that I’ve burned my ability out. I was
too weak when I used that last switch, and no matter what Lela does, the ability is gone. I
can’t even sense any of the switches I'd made, or my half-human children.

Despite my lack of a special ability, Lela and Harana insist that I be the main liaison between
the three races. Even at my young age, the world leaders agree, though some feel slighted
because they’re left with no choice in the matter. Lela, Harana, and even the demons make
sure of that.

Some of the other modified humans come to the rescue of the human race, during that ten
years, but some use their abilities for their own gain. Once the carnivorous demons are dealt
with, the remainder of my small army helps me to capture the rogue humans, and deactivate
their special genes.

Only a thirty-nine died in the battle. I feel terrible for their loss, and even though I return to
Earth with a hero’s fanfare, it can’t make up for the ache in my heart, knowing that they died
to help me.

Half of my army went with Sergeant Major Wilson, back to the Angel’s home planet, with a
legion of demon ships. When the violent demons arrive, they’re fought off. The matriarchs
are given a special hearing, for crimes against their race, but when my army threatens to use
force, the male angels are forced to see that mating can be pleasant for both genders. Two
of the matriarchs even get spots on the ruling council.

Five years after the last rogue human is found and dealt with, we realize that all of my
children have my old ability. They’re all working on healing mine, though I have come to
terms with its loss.

=============================